ã€ŠDark Orange: Revive (Monthly)ã€‹


 Chapter 1éˆ¥æ“­umbers

    Chapter 1¡ªNumbers

    A bus drove down a cleared road of Old New York City. The Buildings around it, long coated in obsidian casts, stood tall in welcome of the guests from the outskirts. At its wheel, Judge watched them blur by. He could still remember when they were towers of glass¡ªbeautiful masks that made this city. The big apple. The city that never sleeps. He would have happily called this place the gem of America. That memory was a ghost though¡ªhaunting the halls of his mind. New York City hadn¡¯t been that place for twenty-three years now. Twenty-two years back, the Overcast changed it all. He checked the rear-view and the passengers on his bus. They weren¡¯t kids anymore, but were still too young; oblivious to that different time. For them, this was New York. For them, it might even be a grave. He took a deep breath and looked over them again. Smiles, laughter, conversations in whispers. By the standards of old, they might be adults, but the oldest at twenty-one was still a kid to Judge. One perked up as she noticed his eyes.

    ¡°How long has it been since you¡¯ve been this far into the city?¡± Pale skin and raven hair distinguished her, almost as much as the gleam in her blue eyes. She still didn¡¯t look right in her Refraction Armor. The dark glass-like plating might protect gher life, but it made more sense to be worn by him. But she was eighteen, not a child anymore, right? None of them were, but her round face didn¡¯t match how this city sharpened edges. He shook that thought away, however, and smiled.

    ¡°Probably about fifteen years,¡± That wasn¡¯t a guess. ¡°It was a weird trip. We got lost because the city changed shape. Maps don¡¯t make sense here anymore.¡± And GPS didn¡¯t work. From a satellite, you¡¯d probably see a pool of shadows below.

    ¡°What was it like before the Overcast?¡± He saw the past in her gleam.  her eyes he saw the reflection of storefronts and expensive clothes. She¡¯d have loved it.

    ¡°Amazing,¡± He said with a smile and a gleam of his own. ¡°If you kids could¡¯ve seen it, you would have loved it! It was big and alive! It was always shining. People loved coming here because there was always something to do!¡± He laughed. ¡°Not that everybody could afford it. I moved here with my girl, but this city cost a lot. Still, I never regretted it, you know?¡± The others hushed to listen. He was the only one from old New York who talked about what it used to be. He was the only one who could give them a story¡ªfifty-six years old with plenty of them to tell. They didn¡¯t know it, but they were the outcomes of those stories. Not a face on this bus looked the same. They all would have been from different corners. ¡°Did I ever tell you guys about Broadway?¡± So many stories, it was hard to keep track. They shook their heads and he went on. ¡°They used to do plays and musicals there. The movie industry was way bigger, but being on Broadway meant you really had talent. I used to see people who could sing and tear up the stage. I never liked musicals before, but when I saw one on Broadway, I started looking for tickets. Fortunately, I had my girl, Tamira. She always had some nice discounts. She was actually going to have her debut in an upcoming performance.¡± The night of celebration. The joy and excitement. These were ghosts too, but her smile was framed.

    ¡°Oh my god, I love that.¡± Long blond hair fell straight around another girl¡¯s head. Brown eyes twinkled as she spoke, and a smile moved freckles up. ¡°I bet I could have been on Broadway!" She sat beside the raven-haired girl. Judge laughed and shook his head.

    ¡°Well, you need more than a number for something like that.¡± He grinned. ¡°What name would they put on the marquee?¡±

    A boy behind them rose. ¡°Wait! Are you saying we can pick our names?¡± Red and curling hair. Freckles too, but the type that covered him all over. Brown eyes pleaded and Judge nodded.

    ¡°This is your Graduation mission. After this point, you all won¡¯t be Numbers anymore.¡± Murmurs filled the bus. He hoped confidence filled their hearts. Maybe they didn¡¯t need it. He picked them himself; he knew they were good. Still¡­

    ¡°I already know mine!¡± The blond said. ¡°Abigail! It¡¯s pretty, and I think it¡¯s a name people would like to say.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t see yourself coming back out here, huh?¡± Redhead asked.

    ¡°No! Once I graduate, I¡¯m staying in the Enclave. You won¡¯t see me doing anything like this again!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s sucks,¡± A girl across the aisle sighed. Dark-brown skin and darker eyes. Her braided hair was tucked in a short ponytail. ¡°You got a good combat score.¡±

    ¡°I know, and I¡¯ll miss competing with you, but I just want it easy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fair.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Fang.¡± Braids said with confidence. ¡°I think people deserve a peaceful life, but that means some of us have to fight.¡±

    ¡°Damn! If you¡¯re Fang, I need a good one too!¡± Another boy exclaimed. He sat beside her¡ªmedium complexion and short dark hair. His hooded brown eyes were sharp as she faced him, but a smile shone within. He was the oldest, and almost the tallest. He fell into contemplation as he smiled.

    ¡°You want to match names with me or something?¡± She raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± It was a quick-draw of a word.

    Across the aisle, Abigail''s seatmate raised her hand. ¡°I know it¡¯s kind of generic, but I really like Raven!¡±

    ¡°It suits you!¡± Abigail grinned. Judge liked the variety.

    ¡°What about you three?¡± He looked past the talkers, to the ones sitting silently. One beside Redhead, deliberating. Two across from them, in murmurs of their own. One of the two rose to stand at a head with Red. Brown-skinned, with hair at his neck, he cleared his throat to make a decree.

    "My name will be King." He announced. In front of him, Fang''s partner cursed. Beside him, a taller boy stood. Warm dark skin; coiling hair standing on top. He had hazel eyes and a charming smirk.

    ¡°If he¡¯s King. I¡¯m his Knight.¡± Was this their way of making things official? It was no secret that King was gay, and while Knight was bi, there was only one person on his mind.

    ¡°It really sounds cheesy.¡± King looked at him.

    ¡°But it makes sense, right? Besides, Prince was taken.¡±

    ¡°By whom? That guy is some old musician.¡±

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Prince was some old musician? Judge felt the years.

    ¡°I figured it out!¡± Fang¡¯s partner exclaimed. ¡°You two gave me the idea! I¡¯m going for Assassin!¡± Fang chuckled, and he chuckled with her.

    ¡°King¡¯s Knight and Assassin¡¯s Fang? I don¡¯t know if that works the same way.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s poetry though. The Assassin is like a beast in the night, and you¡¯re the Fangs sinking into the their throat.¡±

    Fang laughed again, ¡°I guess I kind of like Assassin¡¯s Fang. It sounds like you killed a dragon or something, and turned its Fang into your weapon.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you want me to yourself?¡± He leaned closer. She shoved him back.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that actually imply you want me?¡± She smirked.

    ¡°Damn. Is it still only an implication?¡±

    The bus laughed, and Judge joined in. Eyes in the mirror again, he looked to the redhead and the boy beside him. They were in conversation and stood together.

    ¡°Assassin used to call us this,¡± Redhead said. Judge nodded. Both at eighteen, they looked up to the older boy. He used to always see them following close on his tail. There were jokes about them being his students, or maybe brothers. ¡°I¡¯m going with Hunter.¡± Redhead announced. Assassin gave a thumbs-up. His eyes followed Judge to the other.

    Olive-skinned, eyes narrow, the other boy had brown hair cut short. "And I''m going with Ace." He smirked, and Assassin nodded approvingly. Judge had to laugh again. Could he say Fang led to this or was it always inevitable? Abigail. Raven. Fang. Assassin. King. Knight. Hunter. Ace. He washed their numbers from his mind. They weren''t items in a lotto anymore. No. They never had been. This world tried to convince him, but they had never believed it.

    ¡°So Judge,¡± Ace pulled him from the thought. ¡°What were you guys doing here back then?¡±

    ¡°Fifteen years ago or before the Overcast?¡±

    ¡°Both.¡±

    He scanned the road ahead. ¡°Trying to make sense of things fifteen years ago. Changes happened too fast, and those first seven years were about learning to adapt.¡± It was still vivid. The city that never slept fell into an endless nightmare. The Overcast wasn¡¯t just a heavy storm, somehow missed by the forecast. It felt more like a living thing, playing with the city as if it were a toy. If only rearranging the streets had been the end. Instead, it redefined concrete jungle, leaving you wary of lights in the dark. Lights? There were too many times he wished they were just that. Lights didn¡¯t cause the city''s fall, the monsters that bared them did. The first time he heard one still made his skin crawl. ¡°Not fair,¡± as if they had lost and he had somehow won.

    "Way back though, I was just living my life." It was spring and he had moved up in his job. He could almost dance in the street and would have if Tamira was there to give him a nudge. They were both going places, and it felt like it was safe to start making plans. A year from then he would have proposed; he knew she''d say yes. But they didn''t have a year. They didn''t even have the rest of that day. He told his passengers most of this, sparing them his sorrow.

    ¡°New York sounds so romantic!¡± Raven cooed.

    ¡°People used to think so. I know I hype it up, but at the end of the day it was another city too. Once you¡¯re past the romance, it¡¯s just another day. Tomorrow could always be better though.¡± No asterisk to that, or even a but.

    ¡°Where were you when the Overcast happened?¡± Knight¡¯s hand came up.

    ¡°On my way to work.¡± Heading for the subway.

    ¡°Hey Judge,¡± King said next. ¡°We all know what happened but...how did it happen?¡± How did his New York become theirs?

    With a heartbeat. Pounding, pleading¡ªdesperate beating, rippling through the sky above the city. Everyone stopped. The sky broke like it was always made of glass. No shards fell but the wound bled, pouring liquid and gaseous darkness over everything. The Overcast, because that first moment was like a sudden storm. The darkness sealed the buildings in obsidian and the air dyed to an ashen curtain. And then came the obelisk, built with what remained of the downpour. It was the fastest thing ever constructed in the city, its liquid form rising and solidifying. The still city was silent for seconds that passed like decades, until at once, millions cried out. Swirling gray flares burned in their chests, flowed down their veins, and turned flesh gray. Judge was fine, but so many weren¡¯t. Who you were didn¡¯t matter if you could hear the obelisk¡¯s call. Even the smallest child could become a Gray.

    ¡°It was horrendous immediately. Some people were waiting for a moment like that though. After years of hoping for a zombie apocalypse, a lot of survivors thought they were going to be heroes.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    "But the Grays were mindless, not zombies. They didn''t need a horde to take a grown man down." Was he lucky he walked alone? Nearby, a child was afflicted and tended to by his father. The confused man turned to the mumbling boy and paid for it with an eye. The boy could be no more than eight, but he snapped his father like a bundle of twigs. ¡°Guns didn¡¯t work either.¡± But people tried. The sound of gunfire came after the screams. ¡°Surprisingly, melee weapons did. I didn¡¯t have a gun, so I ran back home and got a bat. It didn¡¯t take them down, but did a lot more than a shotgun blast.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like you were in the thick of it.¡± Assassin spoke, wide-eyed.

    ¡°For as long as I could be. I tried to find Tamira but never did. Her day job was in bad shape when I reached it. I started hearing about the Enclave and its convoys after that. Honestly, I went there hoping they found her before me.¡±

    There was a weight to Fang¡¯s silence and posture. Judge¡¯s eyes encouraged the question. ¡°Did you think she was still alive when you didn¡¯t find her there?¡±

    ¡°I still do, actually. Until I run into her as a Gray, I¡¯ll never stop believing it.¡± Who cares if it¡¯s been twenty-two years? Who cares if different squads checked the city in all this time? Tamira was strong. If he survived, she was probably in charge somewhere.

    For a moment, the bus rolled on as they all sat in silence. With Judge being the only one to answer these questions, they had a lot to consider. Maybe old New York didn¡¯t matter, but deep down they knew what they were fighting for. It wasn¡¯t like they were ever given the choice. Since the moment they went from ruins to the Enclave, a mission laid in wait. No one said it out loud, but they hoped these kids could save this city. Honestly, the Numbers hoped they could too. Old New York wasn¡¯t something they could imagine, but they knew about the ghosts in Judge¡¯s mind. He was the closest thing they had to a father, and they would happily get this city back for him.

    The bus stopped and the doors pulled open. Ahead, a building slanted into the ground. Judge rose, changing from caregiver to the man who''d oversee this mission. He pulled a briefcase from under his chair and handed out bracelets as they disembarked.

    "These weapon bands aren''t too different from the ones you used in training," He followed, "like them, they''ll let you manifest a weapon. It will be the one with your highest proficiency, but remember your auxiliary weapon. This may save you from life or death." The bracelets whirred and beeped as they put them on. "Does anyone here need a reminder of the mission?" They stood at attention but said nothing. "Very good. Give me the details then."

    Raven raised her hand, speaking as he nodded. ¡°This site will lead us to another location, recently scanned by the Enclave. Gray activity is low in the area; our job is to ascertain what¡¯s causing them to stay away.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. Remember though, I am only here as an Overseer. While I will offer you support, this mission is about your success. I believe in you! Now, show me how you¡¯ll earn those names!¡±

    The Numbers saluted and marched. Judge took one last look at the darkened city. He didn¡¯t want to leave it on them, but they needed to take this city back¡­

    Chapter 1 ends...

 Chapter 2éˆ¥æ“£uture

    Chapter 2: Future

    They crossed the blown open doors of the slanted building, easing down the sloping floor. Storefronts turned to handholds as the incline deepened, descending into an abysmal maw. The world changed as the descent went on¡ªdarkness inhaling, breathing them in. New York¡¯s subway was only 173 feet deep, but it felt like they passed it years ago. They thought they¡¯d run out of stores before they hit the ground. They thought they''d run out of rope when that thought was proven true. Instead, they heard knotted ends slap the floor below. Sliding carefully, they reached the ground, letting their visors shape the void. Their sight went on, stretching down the jagged throat of a tunnel. Judge flashed signals¡ªweapons drawn; three miles to go. He pressed the base of his band, and battle-axes filled his hands, coming together with pops of light. They did the same and he noted their weapons. Dual Short Swords for Fang and Assassin. A mid-lance and shield combo for Abigail and Knight. Raven and King were armed with glaives. While blades stuck out from Ace and Hunter¡¯s forearms. Good, not one of them was a bad choice. The faux-iron came together in taut forms, telling him each one was confident in their weapons. Judge signaled more¡ªthey were ready to carry forth.

    The first mile was more of the silence; their breath filling it, giving it life. They crept forward in confidence of their visors. As it filled their vision, a reticle waited, cautious of sudden movement. It jumped to the tumble of pebbles. It locked eyes with rats, stopping to watch the Numbers pass. Mostly the reticle sat still, even as they crossed the second mile into a dome-like cavern. Porous holes of different sizes covered the curving ceiling. It hung sixty feet above their head, capping the mile to the sole exit on the other end. Judge signaled¡ªmore of the same; stay alert. They nodded and followed, ears as ready as their visors. This cavern was alive¡ªthe holes above whistling hoarsely. Each one was a wheeze of breath, trying to fill a lung of stone. Inhalation after inhalation, as if the darkness had to breathe. It breathed in sync with them, then finally called out.

    ¡°Not fair¡­" The phrase dropped like a stone, bringing them to a stop. ¡°Not fair!¡± It cried again, and all eyes went up. Their reticles went wild. Bouncing from hole to hole, they traced the outline of a building cloud¡ªgray, bright, fat with a coming storm. ¡°Not Fair!¡± The cloud screamed as it grew closer, and the Numbers saw the truth. Not a cloud but a horde of bodies tumbling through the air. The Numbers ran to the other side. The bodies crashed, rupturing the silence. Beholden no more, Judge signaled aloud.

    ¡°Get ready!¡± He roared over the thunder of Grays piling on each other.

    ¡°Not Fair!¡± The Horde answered as the unbroken rose, pouring toward their targets of envy.

    The Numbers did not need the command. As the wave rushed them with blind aggression¡ªramming, shoving, crushing the fallen¡ªtheir weapons were ready. They parted the horde with a few swift strokes. Bodies tumbled into a mob around them¡ªthe first to rise falling for the final time. Surrounded, things were according to design. The Grays pushed forward and got cut down. Glaives spun, parting flesh like clay. The fallen fell into a ring, forging a border few could cross. Those who did found no celebration. Shields smashed pale faces and pushed them back, opening their chests to thrust through ribs. The lances drove forward, piercing the crowd. Blades went flying after them, spreading out like an infection. The Grays might as well have been standing still. They were always too slow to see their deaths coming. They were always too blind to focus their endless rage. Each Number was too much to see beyond, leaving even Judge forgotten. Watching the massacre, he was taken back to yesterday.

    The administrator had summoned him to her office. When he arrived a tablet awaited with a list of numbers brightening its screen. He picked it up without a question and immediately found them familiar. Numbers, with a capital N. There were twelve of them on the list, and he could imagine each of their faces as he read it. Eyebrow raised, he looked to the younger woman.

    ¡°Of those twelve, Judge, can you pick eight who are ready to graduate?¡± Could, yes, but he didn¡¯t want to. He fought to keep his face blank, but his voice came low.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why I need to. Isn¡¯t that what the lottery is for? Isn¡¯t the rule that if your number is higher than 100, you¡¯re not eligible?¡±

    The woman sat back. ¡°Did you hear about Silas¡¯s group?¡±

    Silas. The youngest of the Class-A¡¯s. While Numbers climbed just to get names, Classes were identity themselves. They were the faces that kept the Enclave safe. They were the figures on posters, guiding youthful eyes toward dangerous acclaim. They were the people Numbers dreamed of being, and no one was as recognizable as him. His was a name that everyone knew. When you thought of Class A, his face filled your mind. Even if Judge stayed at home to rest, when Silas went on a mission, he¡¯d find out. The boy was only twenty-eight, but it was impossible not to know him. Judge¡¯s whole body went cold. He hadn¡¯t heard about Silas¡¯s group. He didn¡¯t even know they were back. His face told the administrator that much.

    ¡°Out of eleven Class-A operatives, only three of them returned. Silas was one of them. He came back missing both legs and his right arm.¡± Narrow eyes watched him, searching for a reaction. He couldn¡¯t hide it, his jaw was tightening; his heart was ready to race. How does a person even come back with only a left arm?

    ¡°What the hell happened out there?¡±

    ¡°Do you want the full breakdown, or the short version?¡± Her face said it was classified¡ªeven the full breakdown wouldn¡¯t be everything. She couldn¡¯t risk the wrong word leaving this room.

    ¡°Short version.¡±

    ¡°Times are changing in New York. We¡¯ve been complacent, Judge. When I took over this position, they told me the main goal was to keep the Enclave alive. I always thought it was strange. I was only thirty-six at the time, but they were ready to pass the buck. When have you ever seen some old bastard hand the reigns over that easily?¡± That was six years ago. The previous administrator was living as a civilian now.

    ¡°In the old New York, never. Hell, people older than I am now were in Washington.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s passing the buck. Or cleaning their hands maybe. If all of this goes to shit, it¡¯ll be on me not them.¡±

    ¡°So you think they knew things were going to get bad?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it, I know it. That¡¯s why we have to get these kids out there. I know it sounds like I¡¯m throwing them to the wolves, but trust me, Judge, this is desperation. Our strongest goddamned Class-A came back three limbs lighter! While we¡¯ve been sitting safe, that city has grown its fangs.¡±

    ¡°How the hell are these kids going to change anything?¡±

    The administrator scoffed. "I wish I could tell you." Not classified, she didn''t know. "My predecessor couldn''t even tell me. All I can say is that those twelve are special. I would love to train them for another five years, but Class B and C aren¡¯t going to survive the next week at this rate. I don¡¯t know what those kids can do, but here¡¯s what I do know.¡± She picked up the tablet and flicked through the apps. A recording began to play when she put it down.

    ¡°When the dark buildings glow with gray light, save the children inside. If you can get them to the place where the Grays don¡¯t gather, you might be able to save this city.¡±

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°A messenger. Apparently, we used to have contact with some places out there. Some young man fought his way here to tell us that.¡±

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± The administrator frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that one either.¡±

    ¡°He went back out there right after delivering his message. According to my predecessor, he sounded like he had to go back out.¡±

    Silence lingered as Judge gave the moment to thought. The Administrator just waited, knowing the same as him that a decision was inevitable. If three out of eleven Class-A''s came back, that meant they were down to seven operatives. Well, six, since Silas would have to retire. He was the strongest too. Whatever killed his squad would make easy work of the B and C. It''d make easy work of the Numbers too, but the Administrator seemed to hope otherwise.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°Why only eight of them?¡±

    ¡°Because we need a lot, but if this doesn¡¯t work out, I want as many as I can get.¡±

    Judge frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s overseeing this Graduation?¡±

    ¡°Are you volunteering?¡±

    ¡°Why are you even asking? You know I wouldn¡¯t send those kids out there to die alone.¡±

    The Administrator took a deep breath and leaned forward. ¡°If Classes were around when you were younger, which would you be?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± Judge picked up the tablet, ¡°Never really thought about it.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re the only one I can depend on. You¡¯ve been fighting all this time, Judge. If you¡¯re going to die, get at least one of those kids to the site.¡±

    No matter what. And yet, Judge wondered if they needed him. The final Gray fell at the hands of Assassin, and the Numbers moved forward like it was another part of training. He could only stare wide-eyed as they headed to the exit.

    ¡°Not Fair!" A chorus of screams ripped down the holes. For the first time, it didn''t sound like they were jealous. "Not fair,¡± as if they knew they didn¡¯t have a chance.

    ¡°More Grays,¡± Fang turned.

    ¡°Keep going!¡± He ordered. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this horde. Your objective is to reach our destination.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?" Knight hesitated as if he could catch every Gray on his shield.

    Judge thought back to the administrator¡¯s question. What Class would he be? He hefted an ax on his shoulder and smiled at the kids. "Judge is the name I was given by my parent, but there¡¯s one they used to call me in the Enclave.¡± Back when he was a stranger, and people were in desperate need of a hero. ¡°Slasher,¡± like the film genre. The Numbers wouldn¡¯t quite get it. They didn¡¯t need horror movies in this kind of world, but it still made the other 12,000 survivors write stories. Judge thought about Silas. If he was the face of Class-A, then there was only one place Judge could be. He was in a Class of his own. ¡°To graduate, you all have to get to the site, cut down anything that glows and gets in your way.¡± They nodded and took off, leaving him to face the coming storm¡­

    ???

    Meanwhile, the Numbers went on. The sounds of Judge¡¯s battle followed them through the exit of the second mile, staying on their tail as the tunnel inclined. It was gone by the time they found themselves at the door of a building. It rose through the ceiling above their heads, and cursory glances revealed no other routes. Fang took charge, flashing signals. Knight and Abigail formed the vanguard as Raven and King brought up the rear. The building opened into a hotel lobby. Bones crunched under their feet as they proceeded forward, walking them through the day the world changed. They could hear the past in every brittle crack. They could see the people on vacation reflected in their visors¡¯ sight. How did this day go? The Numbers saw the people in their room, looking at the skyline of New York. There came a scream, and then an orchestra. The building became loud with people crying out, and confusion mounting the beast of fear. And on fear, people rode, out into the hallway and fury of the Grays. The Numbers found doors torn off, as they walked on. The windows were broken inside the rooms, saying many didn¡¯t even make it out. Those that did almost always pointed forward¡ªarms stretching and hands clawing to the elevator and the stairs. A pile of remains held the stairwell shut, until the Numbers pushed, checking the halls as they preceded up the flight. The emptiness was foreboding; most of the Grays managed to get out on the street. The last floor had no bones, and that somehow made it worst.

    Penthouse Suites and Rooftop access. This was the final leg of their climb. Through the door, an obsidian wall blocked most of their progress. It slanted and curved, closing the path to all but one room. Fang flashed signals. They''d go through and scale the walls to another. The others nodded and kept formation, heading to the glass door of its veranda. Suddenly, their visors caught movement. A Gray clawed at the base of a fireplace, so entirely obsessed they might as well be the wind. Fang signaled to leave it¡ªone wasn''t enough of a concern. They saluted their confirmation, and were almost through the room when a red light filled it. The Gray held something up to the ceiling. Glowing bright, it looked like a heart dangling from a grapevine. The Gray took a bite, and the floor undulated, tossing the Numbers from their line. Most were thrown toward the door, but Raven was blocked by a thin glass wall. She swung her glaive but it rang off! Meanwhile, the Gray finished its meal¡ªthe light in its chest becoming mercurial. It erupted, burning the upper body, cooking the flesh to a silver shine. It burned to the lower half of its face; everything above the nose becoming a slanted jagged crystal. The thing brought its hands to its face and smiled.

    ¡°Silver.¡± It spoke. Ice ran through Raven¡¯s veins. That utterance let it free, promoting it from the rank of Grays. She could not leave this thing alive. If every bone was a vision of the past, then that phrase was the sound of a bleaker future. She spun her glaive toward it, drowning out the others banging on the wall. The glass shook but gave no sign of breaking. This fight was entirely hers. Fang flashed signals. Make this quick.

    Make this quick.

    ¡°

    ¡°Luminance¡­ amplify.¡± Raven coughed out. A sparkle twirled in her breastplate, dying her armor with a slow glow. The Silver leaped back as it swelled, looking her from head to toe.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 Chapter 3éˆ¥æ“œgony

    Chapter 3¡ªAgony

    Ace ran to her side first, stopping a foot away. He looked at her and his mind stung. People weren¡¯t supposed to be in two pieces. Raven wasn¡¯t supposed to be in two pieces. The thought left errors as he tried to compute it¡ªhis mind on fire, trying to keep it away. Distantly he heard cloth rip and watched it fall over her. Hunter sharply turned him away and searched deep into his eyes.

    ¡°We don''t have to see it." He said as if he saw Ace, still trying to make sense. The fire in his friend''s mind went out, but under it, there was a storm. His heart was against him, radiating something that made his chest tight. He wished he could pull it out and toss it aside.

    ¡°Why does this hurt so damn much.¡± He panted. Why was he panting?

    Abigail wrapped her arms around him, tucking his head into her shoulder. ¡°You were in love with her, weren¡¯t you? I was too.¡± She whimpered. ¡°I understand. Every part of me hurts.¡± He felt her tears on his cheek. He swallowed hard.

    ¡°When¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want to let it through, but he still whimpered. ¡°When they first brought us to the Enclave, she was the only other kid. She was the first kid I ever met. Everyone else was older, and looked so weird to me. After all that time alone, I didn¡¯t feel like I belonged with them¡­ but with her...¡±

    She was smaller than him, even back then. He still remembered that terrified look on her face. Both of their worlds had suddenly changed. After four years in the quiet of dark buildings, they both got used to being alone. Other people didn''t exist. An outside world didn''t exist. They lived the lives of only children, until the Enclave''s scouts arrived. The exploding wall shook Ace to his core, and then these tall figures came clad in dark Refraction Armor. They didn¡¯t give him the choice of being saved. Spotting him, someone picked him up like a bag, while the others searched the small shop where he was found. There was no one else. There never had been, as far as Ace knew. That left the Scouts defeated, and even when they found Raven in another building, their spirits didn¡¯t come back. The two were left in silence in the back of a van. Realizing they had the same jarring experience, Ace looked at her and saw a girl that wished she could shrink down to nothing. The explosion reminded him of how his home moved around, and he wondered if hers had never done the same. He didn¡¯t have words¡ªdidn¡¯t know how to talk, but sat beside her to hold her hand, saying more than words could convey. Nothing made sense, but the two would figure things out together. Even when words were learned, and their lives changed, they still had those held hands. They still held hands now and again, finding a place where only the two of them existed. His heart thumped. That place was in ruins now, with a crimson light raging above it.

    ¡°Raven convinced me to be done with this life.¡± Abigail tried to laugh. ¡°She showed me that there were better reasons to live.¡± She tried even harder, knowing she¡¯d cry if she failed.

    Abigail had been prepared for this life by the time she was fourteen. Having the highest combat score of any girl was one thing, but she could match most of the boys her age, and a few of the older ones too. She had learned to be the best¡ªbecoming the face of it. For someone like her, conquering the city was the only thing allowed in her mind. Until Raven appeared. The girl was never interested in their scores. Maybe she put a lot of thought into it when she was at the barracks, but outside, in front of Abigail, she only thought of models. Their first interaction felt like a passing chance. The girl came up with a magazine in hand, asking a simple question. Do you like this outfit? Abigail was used to her training uniform by then, but between the mix of colors and the ruffle of the skirt, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the page. Or the ones that came after it. Raven thought the outfit matched Abigail well, and couldn¡¯t resist the urge to tell her. That¡¯s how their friendship started, and the older girl¡¯s life changed. How many times had they sat together just looking at clothes? How many times did Raven say Abigail could make any outfit pretty? How was it that she only just realized she was in love? She held Ace tighter, feeling how much he understood the error.

    ¡°Hey King¡­¡± Hunter turned from them as if to give them their moment. ¡°What happened? You know about these things right?¡± He raised his band. King looked, eyes suddenly heavy with exhaustion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He murmured. ¡°It just doesn¡¯t make sense. They¡¯ve been using the weapon bands for all this time. They run maintenance on them regularly. The only way to figure out what went wrong is on the arm of the red bastard.¡± He looked at his own like it was a double-agent. Knight put a hand on his shoulder, and lifted his chin to meet his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to make it back to the Enclave. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t make a promise like that.¡±

    ¡°I can if I can make it true.¡±

    Hunter turned from them, giving as much privacy as the moment would allow. He went to Abigail and Ace as their embrace ended. Her eye were red, and Ace¡¯s fists were clenched. He didn''t know Raven that well, but he could see how much she meant to them. How much did they hurt? How hard were they fighting to keep themselves together? He thought of Judge, wondering if it was the same for him. Hunter clenched his fists too¡ªhis brow furrowing.

    "We''re going to graduate. When we do, I''m living up to my name." Assassin gave it to him for a reason. In his time in training, Hunter tracked down everyone with a higher combat score and fought relentlessly. There were still some people above him, but he climbed because of his tenacity. He''d use that now to live in the city, hunting any flash of red that crossed his sight. He glared as the two looked at him. They exhaled as if he took their rage.

    Fang stayed silent. She watched the moment between Ace and Abigail, and the moment between King and Knight. Hunter''s bold claim was inspiring, but her jaw still tightened. Raven would be alive if she didn''t tell them to ignore the Gray. What was the point of a high Leadership score, if her first command lost them a life? And it was on her to lead them forward too. Their faces blurred to her. How many more of them would she lead to their death? They shouldn¡¯t suffer for her. They shouldn¡¯t trust her with their lives. Her face was stone as she looked at them, but something inside was liquid, churning like a whirlpool.

    Assassin took her hand.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get that Red Guy, all right?¡± His eyes were sharp again, but there was no smile in them. It had been a while since she saw him like this, but sure enough, those were the eyes of the boy who held the highest combat score since he was ten. "Just lead us there, boss. I''ll take the guy down." He smiled and she breathed deep. She was the leader, and without her, more of them might die.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry we can¡¯t take her with us.¡± She spoke to be heard. ¡°We¡¯ll come back though, and give her a proper funeral. For now, we have to finish climbing.¡± She pointed to the ceiling. The others followed. They could only see the trail of the Crimson in their minds.

    Before they continued, Fang checked the halls. Sure enough, the wall out there was gone too. She signaled to the others¡ªthey could proceed the normal way. They followed the once lavish corridor until they reached the rooftop access. The door pried open with ease, and ascending to the roof, they found themselves outside again. The top of the building rose wryly from the ground. It dropped them on an empty street, dead-ending on a small building¡¯s courtyard. Their visors picked up nothing. Fang traced a circle on the side of hers and a map filled her line of sight. A dot flashed in front of the X of their destination. She looked at the small building ahead, concentrating her focus on another scan. There was truly nothing else around. She signaled this to the others, and they cautiously proceeded forward. A crumbled sign split the path, sitting on a diamond of dead grass. They didn¡¯t try to piece it together, continuing to the door instead. It sat beyond a disused guard station, and standing in front of it was a sight that didn¡¯t make sense.

    Two people were there. Two actual people. Light didn''t emanate from bodies clad in dark fatigues. They stood in boots, pressing a card against the wall, seemingly confused that nothing was happening. They both seemed male from a distance. The one on the right bore a bulked-up figure, wide muscles straining the fabric of his gear. His hair was buzzed, and a tattoo decorated the pale flesh of his neck. The one to the right had a healthier complexion. His peachy tone seemed to confirm the difference between their ages, lending aid to the long blond hair and gauges in his ears. He was slimmer than his partner, with an almost lanky stature. As the bulky man pressed the card to the wall again, the blond reached to take it. The action turned his head slightly. His eyes widened as he saw the Numbers, and he slapped his partner''s shoulder, making him turn too.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    What was the protocol for survivors? Fang had to recall. A part of her wanted to think about this moment, though. Who were these two, and why did they seem like they were here for a reason? She should interrogate, definitely, but should she follow survivor protocol first? Should she tell them about the Enclave? She took them in again. Their dark fatigues were in good shape, and both had machetes strapped to their backs. They weren¡¯t just survivors, were they? And why were they at the Numbers¡¯ destination? No, she had a better question than that. Did the Crimson see them and let them live?

    ¡°Identify yourselves!¡± She demanded. The blond snickered.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t waste time sending more of you out, huh?¡± He stretched and his partner laughed.

    ¡°Just more livestock to slaughter.¡±

    Hunter stomped forward. ¡°Are you really about to attack us! We¡¯re all clearly human, and you wanna kill us?¡± The men laughed.

    ¡°Listen to the piggy squeal.¡± Blondie cackled.

    ¡°You should have listened to the message we sent back. This city is ours, if we see you in it, you die." They drew their machetes.

    Turning to each other, they suddenly swung. Blondie opened Bulk''s neck, he smashed the blade into his head. Their bodies fell quickly, but before they hit the ground, crystals erupted from their wounds. They broke into shards, spinning into rings above their heads. As if it held them up, their bodies came off the ground. The Numbers charged without hesitation, but the spinning rings whipped up a wind, burning blue as it held them back. The same blue light broke like fingers through the men¡¯s chests, ripping upward to peel their flesh away. What remained made the city worse. Their skin dyed to cobalt with navy sinew sitting where muscles tightened. Eyes glared out from the searing holes in their chest, crowding together to glimpse outside. Feathers grew like a blooming flower where Bulk¡¯s eyes used to be, stretching to the side of his face; beating once as they became wings. Blondie¡¯s wings grew from his shoulders, breaking the flesh like a budding seed. The wings burned white as the winds died down. The Blues stood there for a moment, breathing in the ecstasy of their transformation, as the Numbers stared with tightened jaws. Then Bulk vaulted through the air.

    His held punch blasted forward as he landed. Abigail and Knight caught it on their shields¡ªsaving King¡¯s life, but getting launched back all the same. The three of them landed away, and as Bulk vaulted again, the others ran forward. Blondie slid in front of them like something on a rail. A long thin blade blurred around him, cutting their advance until Assassin stopped it. It fought and he rolled around it, stabbing for the eye. The flesh shrieked like stone as Blondie pulled away. Their eyes met and the Blue frowned¡ªjoy stolen from this moment. Hunter slipped forward and Assassin caught the sword again. He smiled as his friend got away, and Blondie bared dark crystal teeth.

    Bulk was smashing after the others. With them separate he hopped from one to the next, leaving craters where bodies might fall. Without a shield, King was his favorite treat. His arms dropped like logs, impossible to stop with the toothpick of a glaive. King could only guide the blows away. Each parry put him off balance though, leaving him open when the arm swung up. King spun high into the air. Bulk vaulted after him, throwing arms above them both.

    "Luminance Amplify!" Red light poured off Knight¡ªrising after them. A broadsword crunched through Bulk¡¯s arm, throwing him into a spin. He roared up at the interruption. Knight slashed, starting his fall. Taking King¡¯s hand, Knight called out, ¡°Luminance Condense,¡± as they touched the ground.

    ¡°We have to be careful with that.¡± King met his eyes. His heart thundered while they were in the air. He might have died, sure, but the amplification scared him more. Knight smirked.

    ¡°It¡¯s safe to assume the time reading was wrong, right? If I use it in small bursts, I should be good.¡± That was a safe assumption, but King''s heart still ached. But, could he say they should be careful when Bulk was already on his feet?

    The knees bent as the man¡¯s arms grew back. Touching the ground as he looked at them, he remembered the football fantasies of his youth. He tossed up concrete as he let his charge go. Knight turned¡ªslow as a falling cloth¡ªand Bulk opened his mouth as if to take a bite.

    ¡°Luminance Amplify!¡± Something split his jaw. For a moment, he wondered where a tiger came from. It wasn¡¯t a tiger though, but the red-head boy. Hunter punched into his neck, and all Bulk¡¯s eyes knew where the next blade would go. He took the stab through his arm, saving his chest; tossing the boy aside. As he flew, Bulk realized his heart could still beat. He felt it stop as Abigail¡¯s lance pushed through him. As it pulled back, his mind cried out. When did she say Luminance Amplify?

    While burning pink, Abigail¡¯s lance bashed the side of his head. As he jerked she punched her shield into his wings. His body snapped back, and she swung around. ¡°Auxiliary Weapon,¡± a curving greatsword ripped through his knees. He thrust his arms out, trying to catch himself. Hunter¡¯s leg swept them up, and his blade arched down. Feathers flew as he punched into Bulk¡¯s head. Hunter dipped away as arms came around to crush him. Once again, the arms were lost; Knight¡¯s sword swinging down. He was open for something spinning above. King¡¯s glaive cut, splitting the body down the center. As the pieces pulled apart, a surviving eye looked at the boy.

    ¡°Luminance Condense.¡± His was blue, and that filled the eye with envy.

    ¡°Want Power?¡± Something replied in his dying mind.

    ???

    Blondie had ten swords controlled by each of his fingers. He didn¡¯t have to move them, only give it a thought. Simply imagining his fingers let him move the swords like the strings of a guitar. He had used them to make epic music, especially recently, when the Enclave livestock came into their kingdom. He diced some of those guys before their friends¡¯ bodies dropped. And when he did move his fingers, the air around him was death. So why? Why? Why was this boy able to block his slashes!? Why did it feel like two blades were in twenty places at once? Why did it feel like he was fighting more than one person? Assassin drew first blood from his face, and something tore down his back. Right. He was fighting three people, and one of them had gotten behind. He turned his swords on her; there was no way they had two people this good! She flipped away, and he couldn¡¯t understand how he missed. Because he had to have missed. There was no way this girl could move that fast.

    His head suddenly snapped around. A kick was the cause, thrown as Ace came leaping in. It snapped the other way as he landed and spun. Ace threw punches, making each of quaking eyes his targets. Blondie¡¯s hands shot up as his body wavered. His fingers folded and blades swung in. Five of them stopped as Assassin sliced forward¡ªtearing through the elbow as he pried off the shoulder. The other five sliced down Blondie¡¯s body, driven awry as Fang tore into muscle. Ace kicked his chin up. Arm blades went forward like scissors. Blondie watched his head twirl away from his body, seeing it hit the ground as the rest of him fell. Words filled his dying ears.

    ¡°Want Power?¡±

    His mind cried out, ¡°Yes!¡± And Bulk¡¯s did too. Crimson light erupted from their chest, burning hot like metal against their flesh. Eyes returned and cooked to black, glowing with red gem irises. Torn and lost parts came back crimson. Plating grew over Bulk¡¯s arms and hands. His winged head grew out¡ªsmall wings growing to hang from a blue face. Blondie''s head grew back, and the wings stretching from his shoulders twisted, folding into arms. They shrieked to the sky, and the Crimson dropped in front of the building behind them. It smiled when the Numbers spotted it. They had their fun, and it wanted the chance to play¡­

    [Chapter 3 ends...]

 Chapter 4éˆ¥æ“±ulers

    Chapter 4¡ªRulers

    Stillness fell over the courtyard as the Crimson¡¯s silver eyes surveyed. The two in front of it were too intoxicated to care, but the Numbers tensed and tested the weight of their weapons. How many wanted to strike right now? Its eyes moved from face-to-face. All of them, to one degree or another. But who was the strongest? Maybe the girl with the long blond hair? She seemed as paralyzed as the rest, but her eyes were alive with understanding; mind paving the route the victory. Maybe the boy on the other side. He wasn''t paralyzed but waiting. Every ounce of energy within him, making sure not to go to waste. It looked at its Blue patrons. Could the Numbers get past them? Getting comfortable, it leaned back to watch. The Blues looked. It nodded shallowly. They looked at each other, and Blondie gave Bulk the go-ahead.

    The ground came apart as he took off like a bullet in the wind. Aiming the shot at Hunter, he came for the head. The boy moved to block and Abigail yanked him back, taking the blow like a sledgehammer against her shield. Pushing it away, she jabbed for Bulk¡¯s face. Wings folded, taking the hit. Her lance thrust next and Bulk tugged and reeled her in. His fist hooked down into her shoulder, as she switched weapons. As the plating cracked, the greatsword swept up; a blue Luminance saving his neck. Amplifying her own, she brought the greatsword ripping down. Red and Blue fought Pink in a rapid clash of lights. The size of her sword didn¡¯t slow her, each swing carving more of his Luminance away.

    As it watched, the Crimson could feel Bulk¡¯s growing dread. Why was she able to match him? Why was she able to keep up? Two sources of power were at his disposal, but he couldn¡¯t beat this girl with less than one. It foresaw the embarrassment of his defeat. She would do more than hold him off, she¡¯d stand over his grave. It shared that feeling with a blast of thought, and chest-eyes looked its way. It asked a question in a psychic exchange. Are you not strong enough to win alone?

    Bulk stomped, smashing the pavement into disheveled chunks. As Abigail teetered, he put the same power into a backhand swing. It missed as something tore his calves. Hunter stood behind him, glowing that tiger orange. The other blade went for Bulk¡¯s neck and sunk into his palm. The chest-eyes looked around; the others were stirring too. The greatsword clattered to the ground, and Hunter punched the free blade through his cheek. As it withdrew and came again, he caught it in his teeth. He would not let this boy hold him until that girl got up. Between the Blue and the Red, he should be beyond human. The eyes in his chest pleaded to the Crimson. The monstrous thing raised its hand. Lightning struck within him, snaking through his chest to the ring above his head. It arced, dying purple. As his flesh changed to match, he snatched something back. Hunter¡¯s arm ripped red from the shoulder. The boy screamed, and Bulk¡¯s leg swept low. It broke through armor, flesh, and bone, rupturing Hunter¡¯s shin. The boy fell back and Bulk grabbed his shoulder, lifting him like a prize. Whatever kept The Numbers still was replaced. Bulk could see hesitation now¡ªcaution¡ªas if they could do anything but watch. He smiled as his jaw began to click. Click. Crack. Until it hung loosely from his face¡ªgaping mouth dropping open. When it snapped shut, a part of Hunter''s head sat between his teeth. He tossed the body like a suddenly broken toy, chewing the viscera, testing the flavor. Rotten. It seemed like none of the Enclave livestock was good. He spat and looked around. King fidgeted with his band behind Knight, and Bulk flashed his bloody teeth.

    Assassin came in, blade already swinging. A purple Luminance flared and parted like butter. Bulk leaped away as it almost slit his face. Suddenly, he was on the run again; the boy a fatal error, always on his heels. Chest-eyes turned to the Crimson¡ªequally surprised. Eyes went to Blondie next, and blades sawed forward. As Assassin came for another cut, he found himself at odds with the wind. It only managed to scratch his armor, but that was more than enough to make him defend.

    Bulk¡¯s gaze fell like boulders upon him. As his arms raised to match, they were swiftly knocked down. His Luminance kept them attached, but the raising greatsword said that wouldn¡¯t last for long. He turned to smash them against Abigail¡¯s head. And found a lance ramming at his face. His body jerked back and the greatsword hacked his side. His Luminance burned hard, flaring so much it was almost solid. Knight switched to his broadsword, running a streak down Bulk''s face. The two Numbers slashed together¡ªKnight writing fast and sharp lines, while Abigail made them stretch like cracks. Bulk swung with desperate abandon, but the two evaded, wearing his barrier more and more.

    ¡°Try this!¡± King called out, ¡°Luminance Arm!¡± They repeated, and the iron of their weapons shifted, framing blades of light. The Crimson grinned to itself, looking at this boy in surprise. It had not registered his strength, not one of body, but mind. The Crimson looked at its wrist, and its smile softened. This encounter was better than it ever expected.

    Bulk felt his Luminance come apart. The glowing blades moved and passed like acid, burning away whatever they touched. His Luminance was a fading shell, and they came tearing for the holes. He beat his wings to escape, but not before Abigail carved his stomach. Holding his spilled guts in, he sneered at them, then at King behind. It was that boy¡¯s fault. Not only was he Blue; he also taught the livestock how to survive. Even with the Crimson''s power, they could still get in his way. If it wasn''t for that boy, he would be done and ruling New York by now. His wings hardened, jutting back like jets. From them, blue light propelled, driving him forward as it turned his body from purple to red. He cut past the duo like a rocket, opening his mouth wide as King drew close. Knight''s outstretched shield met him like a brick wall. How did the boy outspeed him? As a broken face repelled him, something touched his shoulder. Abigail''s sword sank through him, parting him down his stomach. He reached for King, and spears fired forward. He wished he knew he could do that; five of them sticking through Knight was an amazing scene. The boy¡¯s body dropped and fury filled Abigail''s swing. A wing beat pushed him out of the way, and his unhinged jaw opened. Swooping around, he sunk his teeth into her collar. Twisting his head, he ripped up flesh from her left side. She coughed and tried to swing again, but her body headed for the ground. Bulk made sure to step on her as he healed, and walked to King. If the boy still had some fight, it was gone now¡ªthe rest of him drowning in the sorrow of his impaled friend. Bulk reach to take hold of King¡¯s head, and suddenly, it was like he forgot how to move. This was not paralysis. The only thing that could move were the eyes, looking around for answers.

    The Crimson had its hand up. As its index finger pointed, power in Bulk pulled into his chest. It erupted upward, following the finger. The light hit the ring above his head, pushing and twisting it away from something deep within. The final push came like shattered porcelain, and Bulk clawed at his chest. There were no eyes now, but something else was missing too. He slowly turned to the Crimson. He felt all alone; Blondie was fighting the other kids. His eyes pleaded to get anything back. And the Crimson smiled, shaking its finger.

    ¡°Not fair¡­¡± Bulk whimpered.

    King¡¯s glaive spun around, divorcing his head from his shoulders. The ring clattered to the cement, settling as a crystalline halo. The Crimson pointed from it to King, as if it were a reward.

    ???

    The other battle was one of complete control. At least, that¡¯s how Blondie saw it as he stood at the center of three different fights. Different. Just like he liked it. None of them were able to work together. None of them were able to use numbers to overcome their odds. They were just individual sheep, slowly moving toward the slaughterhouse. The crazy one was still blocking his blades, and the girl still dodged, but neither of them could see the future beyond that. They couldn''t even see the present. Luminance Arm? They didn''t have the time to say that. Ten blades? How had Blondie ever thought that was enough? Between his four hands, he had forty, making him an army by himself. He was already forgetting Bulk''s name. Today, they set out together, but history would only remember him. He''d cut these kids down, one by one. Then he''d get the survivor behind him, and the Crimson next. He was going to be the only one to survive this encounter, and that felt better than being alive. It tempted him to play with his food, but time was power, and he should be fast.

    The one in front of him managed to say the words. Jade blades shined out from his arms, but they only made him slightly faster, but far from fast enough. The boy''s armor was cracked and splitting¡ªoozing in the places he was cut too deep. It truly made Blondie laugh to see him still standing. The other two could not be human. But this boy? He was little more than flesh and bone. He was the weakest link, holding together the chain of their lines. So Blondie slashed to break. And slashed to take apart. And though the armor tore more and more, Ace did not go down. The sight fed kindling to the building fire of a laugh. Nothing could be funnier than livestock daring to challenge a king. Those other two were a problem, but this boy? Blondie would finish him in one blow. Swords flew for every bleeding wound, and Ace raised his arms in front of his face.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Auxiliary Weapon.¡± His weapons switched to gauntlets and greaves, breaking Blondie''s blades as he blurred around. The building laugh died, and Blondie pulled his other swords over.

    And Blondie pulled his other swords over. Away from Assassin. Away from Fang. As the swords came for Ace, the two followed close on their tails. They met Blondie before he met the boy; Assassin''s stabbing through his stomach, tearing up through the shoulder. Fang jumped off his back, burying her swords in Blondie''s head. His blades came apart as she jumped away. He looked to the Crimson for a drop more power, and the monster tilted its head. It hurt too much to say, Give me more, but he knew the Crimson didn''t need to hear it. This was a rejection. How could this thing turn so boldly against a king? Didn''t it know he was chosen? Didn¡¯t it know how important he was? How dare this thing think to say no? Fighting the pain, he pulled a sword together and let it cut loose. As it spun toward the Crimson, it raised a hand. Blondie''s upper hands grabbed his head. They snapped it around, turning his chin toward the sky. The blade stopped and came apart. A ball of red light shot from the corpse, bringing the ring like crown toward the Crimson''s feet. The light poured into it, and the Crimson set it above its head.

    ¡°Finally.¡± It said.

    Its body burst into a star¡ªa crimson sun, burning too hot to approach. The Numbers could only watch as it molded like clay, kneading its shape into a vaguely human form. Crystals speared out from its body, growing black as their light was drained. They cracked, broke, came apart, and smoothed, becoming the dark skeletal frame for flesh of Crimson light. The Ring shattered next, falling into pieces to make horns from its head. It tightened its fingers. It rolled its neck. It took in a deep breath and smiled at the sky.

    "I have returned."

    It made a broadsword¡ªblack hilt, red blade. It''d only let one of the Numbers survive. As it rose to take a step, a feeling held it back. A seed of joy found soil within it. Something familiar was drawing closer.

    It came from beyond the guard post¡ªa man in armor just like theirs. He was on the older side, with warm dark skin, and hair cut buzz short. Axes hung at his side, but the grip around them grew stronger as he got near. He looked around, slowly taking in the battlefield. His eyes stopped on the Crimson, and his words came as cold as bitter winters.

    ¡°Why the hell are my kids dead, you Red son of a bitch?¡±

    ¡°Slasher!" The Crimson grinned, coveting the fury burning in his eyes.

    ¡°Judge¡­¡± King looked at him. His mind didn¡¯t feel like it was working. He didn¡¯t know how to get out of this alive.

    ¡°Go. All of you go. You have a mission here! You didn¡¯t come to die, you came to graduate!¡±

    The Crimson lowered its blade as if to allow it.

    ¡°But Judge, that thing is too strong.¡± Assassin said, etching the truth in stone.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. You kids got more important things to do.¡± That was final, regardless of truth or lie. Fang ran over to pick King up, and they ran past the Crimson to the building they so easily forgot. The dark glass peeled away to reveal a door, and the Numbers looked back one last time. They stepped through and the glass fell again.

    Judge looked at the Crimson. ¡°You really came back, Savior."

    The Crimson chuckled. ¡°And the world awaited. Savior is no longer my title, Slasher. Call me the Crimson Prophet.¡±

    ¡°You thought that since the moment you found that book.¡±

    ¡°And behold. The truth, Slasher. If it is true for me, then it is true for you.¡±

    Judge thought about the Numbers. Raven. Hunter. Abigail. Knight. They came with eight and only four remained. If those kids died too, then what happens to the ones at the Enclave? He couldn¡¯t let anymore be sent to their death. He still couldn¡¯t fix this city, but he could stop this man from ever seeing those kids again.

    ¡°Luminance Transplant.¡± His weapon band shifted to needles standing on his wrist. They pierced, and his arm exploded into a forest green beam. His armors centerpiece shook violently, and he took it in his hand. "Luminance Maximize." His body burst¡ªGreen light burning every inch away. The Refraction Armor orbited in shards as the light fought to find its form, returning to the shape of the man. The refraction shards fell against his spine, clustered in his shoulders, and traced down his arms. He felt the power in the anatomy of his new form, feeling even air change as he breathed. The Crimson smiled.

    ¡°Already drifting, Slasher?¡±

    Judge shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Worry about where you¡¯re gonna be in a few minutes.¡± Drifting? Not this time. His reason to fight was far more concrete, and the world would die before he gave that up¡­

    [Chapter 4 ends...]

 Chapter 5éˆ¥æ“§istory

    Chapter 5¡ªHistory

    The Crimson Prophet. Judge was not surprised to hear that title in a breathless voice. In this world where monsters only glowed gray, The Crimson Prophet was a name that was destined to arise. Destined since fifteen years ago. He could hear the echo of Savior¡¯s voice¡ªthe promise of a dying man. The future will be better. He wondered, for whom? For the kids? Abigail would have been five at the time, with Knight right on her heels. Raven and Hunter were two years younger. The past just took their future away. So who was it better for? Savior wasn''t the type to mean himself but wasn''t the type who¡¯d boldly tell a lie. Judge wondered. Did Savior think this monster could somehow save them all?

    ¡°Those kids you killed.¡± Savior hadn''t lied, but this man was not him. The real Savior was a superhero. Judge was known for mowing Grays down, but this was the man who lived to save lives. When he went out, survivors always came back. It was like he was drawn to them; like he could hear their cries of anguish. ¡°Those kids would have made you proud if you were alive.¡± Because the Crimson Prophet wasn¡¯t. ¡°Was this everything you stood for?¡±

    ¡°Shame.¡± The Crimson looked around. ¡°They were in the way and now... they¡¯re in pieces.¡±

    ¡°You talk about me drifting, but you¡¯re the furthest from yourself.¡±

    ¡°No, Slasher. I am exactly where I have always been.¡±

    Judge laughed, shaking his head. ¡°Savior. Prophet. You¡¯re nothing but corrosion."

    The Crimson vibrated. ¡°Corrosion,¡± It tasted the word. ¡°Yes, you may call me that.¡± It wrote it to every part of its core. ¡°Let us corrode the old world, Slasher.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s hack it to pieces.¡±

    Corrosion flew forward, rising to fill the air. As its sword cut down, Judge caught it with a swing, burying the creature in the stone. A liquid Luminance blocked his second chop. It swirled into spears stabbing at him; Corrosion rising from the ground. It charged again and Judge swung for its head. Its blade glowed¡ªslicing through his, cutting through his head as well. The green light peeled back to dark skin and quickly returned to place. A red line now marred his face, sending Corrosion into a frenzy. Chest. Arm. Neck. Stomach. The sword sliced through part after part. Judge stayed strong, even as they stained him red, raising his hands above his head.

    "Auxiliary weapon." A large club popped into place. It crashed through Corrosion''s sword, forcing the monster to bow.

    He swung up, smashing its chin. And swung around into the side of its head. Bear paw swings swatted its body around. It didn''t feel right though. It didn¡¯t feel like he was hitting hard enough. Putting his weight into the next, he swung for Corrosion¡¯s center mass.

    A crimson arm came up, and the club shattered against it. Judge dropped the broken weapon, bringing up closed fists.

    He threw one so hard he knocked color from Corrosion¡¯s face. Another swing sent red flying from the other side. He kept on the head until all the color faded, burying his blows in the body next. His fist came back arcing with electricity. It crackled in his veins, making the refraction lines stand like spikes. His arm was a cannon of destruction. The Crimson Prophet would not survive. He went for the head.

    The chunks of the guard station blew away as his fist passed over Corrosion''s shoulder. The other one flew, and the broken sign burst into dust. Judge looked at his hands. The red, liquid Luminance spread to them from his chest¡ªinfection moving for all the stains. The color returned to Corrosion''s body. It looked him in the eyes, shaking its head.

    ¡°You¡¯re still human, Slasher.¡± It said it like a teacher to an underwhelming student. ¡°Humanity holds you back.¡± Its hand broke through his chest, grabbing the heart. ¡°Let me set you free.¡± It ripped it out, pushing Judge back as the color faded from him.

    As it looked at the heart contently, Corrosion seemed to be pulled into it. Something filled the wicked corridors of its mind, moving so loudly Judge could hear it with dying ears. This was more important than those kids, and Corrosion would leave them until this matter was done. That was barely a victory, but Judge was fine with it. Even though life gushed out of his chest, at least he could say he got the kids to the destination... no matter what...

    ???

    Beyond the dark glass wall of the building, the Numbers couldn''t even hear Judge''s battle. They felt like they were watching Raven fight again, but they couldn''t see the fight either¡ªcould only dream of it. They tried to dream of Judge''s victory. They tried to dream of him coming to the wall, saying the fight was done. They tried to dream that at least the five of them would return home, but each dream died at the touch of crimson light. Fang looked at Assassin as he stared tight-lipped at the wall.

    ¡°Can Judge survive?¡± It felt colder on her lips than it did in her head; frost-bitten, and freezing still.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± He couldn¡¯t think of how to dress those words. The truth was ugly and naked. ¡°Judge is strong. I know he¡¯s stronger than I can imagine, but I don¡¯t have to imagine with that red thing. I can feel it.¡±

    And Fang could too, even if she didn¡¯t want to admit it. If there was any chance otherwise, she might have ignored Judge and stayed to help. But Assassin confirmed her belief. They had to leave Judge behind. She turned to Ace and King with an apology in her eyes. They accepted it, and absolved her, saying with their own that there was no contingency for this fight. She could have spent five years alone and planning, and could never foresee such disaster.

    ¡°There was a point to coming here, right?¡± Ace asked.

    Fang took a look around. Dark glass covered walls, and furniture, turning them into large misshapen stones. Despite the size of the building, they were in a closed-off room. Without explosives, she didn''t know how to go further. It was only by the light of a lamp in the center of the room that it wasn¡¯t completely dark. Off to the left behind it, words sat embossed on the wall.

    "New Dawn Laboratory."

    The name was vaguely familiar. She remembered it from the Technical courses and turned to King.

    ¡°Could this be the place our gear came from?¡±

    He looked from her to the wall. ¡°Yeah, it is. But didn¡¯t we learn the manufacturer was lost early on?¡±

    Fang looked at the wall, then the lamp. Could it work if there was no one in this place? She gave its glowing fixture a closer examination. There was no light bulb inside. As she reached to check it for heat, her weapon band parted into hexagonal pieces. Drawing back returned it to normal, and she turned to see if the others saw. Their eyes were wide, and all of them turned to King.

    ¡°How did you know to do the Luminance Arm thing?¡± Ace asked.

    ¡°When I amplified my Luminance I was paying attention to the band. They always taught us the amplification starts in the chest, but I thought about how the red one took Raven¡¯s band. If it just needed the centerpiece, why take it, right?¡±

    Assassin nodded. ¡°Right. And what are we making our weapons out of?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. So I toyed with it a bit. We only got to work on prototypes at the Enclave, but real ones are¡­smarter. We can Amplify and Condense. What do they call it when we draw our weapons?"

    ¡°Luminance Forge.¡± Assassin turned to him fully. The others followed.

    ¡°Exactly. Our weapons aren¡¯t made of metal. They¡¯re made of our Luminance.¡±

    Ace looked at his band. ¡°I get it then. We armed our weapons like arming a bomb.¡±

    Fang clutched her fist. ¡°If we knew that coming out here, we could all be alive.¡± Assassin placed a hand on her shoulder. She looked at him, breathed, and looked back at King. ¡°What do you think about this? Your technical score was the highest.¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    King looked at his band, then the halo left as a reward. He moved his fingers around the rigid structure, tracing the sunburst spikes. He touched his band next and seemed to conclude. "I feel like these two things are similar tech. The bands interact with our Luminance, while the Crown provides connection to anothers. That''s why those guys turned into monsters, and got worse when the red one appeared."

    ¡°That leaves one question then.¡± Fang looked back to the lamp. ¡°What exactly is a Luminance?¡±

    King followed her eyes. "Maybe we can find out." He reached for the lamp, watching his band come apart like hers. "Luminance Amplify." His blue flare flowed out, dying the lamp''s light.

    Breaking free of the fixture, it floated out before them. It twitched and jerked around, growing bigger as limbs stretched from it. It filled the space with a spectral body, standing as tall as Ace and King. Slowly, details took shape, completing the image of a middle-aged man. An empty spot marred the specter¡¯s pale chest but proved no bother as it spoke.

    ¡°Hello. Welcome to what remains of New Dawn Laboratory. My name is Dr. Naveen Gupta. I was hoping for a number great than four, but anything is better than zero.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is New Dawn Laboratory? And what are you?¡± King replied.

    ¡°Order of scale¡ªI am a ghost, nothing than the undead memory of a man. New Dawn Laboratory is a research and development operation, established to prepare humanity for the arrival of The God Eternal."

    ¡°The what?¡± Ace glowered.

    "Good. You don''t know. That means I have a lot to explain, but it also means things are going according to plan. Before I start, do you have any questions?"

    Fang stepped up. ¡°Will anything you say help us save New York?¡±

    ¡°New York?¡± Gupta looked at her. ¡°There is more at stake than just one city. What you¡¯ll find here will help you save all of mankind.¡±

    Her face tightened, as did the boys¡¯. Gupta went silent, letting them meet the weight of his words. In life, he considered what this moment would be like. He knew the people in front of him would be young; no one from his New York could do it. At the base of his lamp, he saw the number seven. Seven years had passed since he died. That made twenty-two years of the Overcast. Fifteen years since the Advent Ascension. Seven years since New Dawn failed to find a better option. All of them would have been too small when he was alive. If he could breathe, he might have sighed. The world was already too heavy in their hands, and he hadn¡¯t even put everything upon it.

    ¡°You can go on.¡± Fang replied. The doctor nodded.

    ¡°To start we have to go back a long time in the history of Earth. For a short period, after the first supercontinent was formed, Earth was home to Colossal life. Primitive and primordial creatures walked upon the land, born simply of the power of Earth''s growth. These entities were a lot like us, growing, expanding, fighting wars over resources. The changing world spread sickness to them though, and their kind began to die. That was until one tribe came to the aid of others. They had the Knowledge of Medicine and shared it among varying people. Their anatomies weren''t just similar, they were the same and this small kindness of sharing knowledge changed the history of their kind. They built the First Society, pooling their knowledge together. They learned the Earth would still change, and decided they would use not the planet, but the Radiance of it to survive. They built the Dominion at Dawn, leaving behind nothing but their Luster¡ªthe undead memory of their existence.

    After a violent and chaotic time, the seeds of the Second Society flourished. When their species became smart enough to wonder what the Luster was, they came in contact with the First Society. They were taught to gather their tribes and learn the world together. By this means they could make their own, and flourish as long as there was still an Earth. With their knowledge, they made the Twilight Grove. And once again the Earth became silent. The dinosaurs rose and fell. The world was covered in ice. In that time, the seed of the Third Society flourished, and like the Second before it, the Third Society wondered what the Luster was. The First communicated with them, but by that time, the idea of gathering the Tribes was monumental. Lands were separated by great bodies of water, and the Third Society grew, always certain they were smaller than they were."

    ¡°What does this have to do with that eternal god thing?¡±

    ¡°As matters have it. I was just getting to that. The disconnected Third Society always reached a stagnation point. Without new knowledge, they began to covet the realm in the Luster, worshiping the beings on the other side in hopes they¡¯d gain entrance. They named these far away creatures, Gods, and did heinous things in reverence. It is hard to say where it started, but the first sacrifice was made, forever changing Luster. It was corrupted, losing connection with the Gods. As each new sacrifice tainted it, the Luster could only trust the Third society to remember what it was. It grew, becoming Malignant Gods. Made virulent by countless souls, and fueled by the Third¡¯s self-loathing, The Malignant Gods were living extinction, wiping out entire communities in their desperate glut for purpose. It was only by the hands of the Second Society that they were ever slain, and as stories of them moved through the still plentiful Luster, these slayers of Gods became known as Devils.¡±

    "Is the Third Society humanity?" Assassin interrupted. Gupta nodded and watched the Numbers gulp.

    ¡°How long has our species been around?¡± Fang asked.

    ¡°Our greatest estimate is about two million years.¡±

    ¡°How long have we made Malignant Gods?¡±

    ¡°How many dead and fallen villages has the world ever known?¡±

    ¡°You said The God Eternal...what changed?¡±

    ¡°Eventually, our kind realized that the world was bigger. They moved around it, and civilizations grew. We began to understand the Luster more, meeting and birthing people who could know it. The Third Society grew but began to stagnate once more. They would always stagnate, refusing to move beyond the idea of ¡®the tribe¡¯. With each stagnation, more Malignant Gods were born, and civilizations died as the price. This kept going for so long, that we started remembering their shapes and called these things, Demons. Each time the Devils would come, purging what stood in the ashes. We made art depicting this. With written language came History, and these Gods were never entirely forgotten. Some of our kind began to form healthy ideas of what they were. As New Dawn knows it now, one Luster was often attended to by a court of the First. They were like schools, teaching humanity everything they could. Our species would call these Pantheons, and we learned. People were born among us who could refine communication; becoming disciples, but could not stop stagnation alone. What happens when a disciple isn''t born in your village? Your town? Your city? Your nation? You think you''ve been abandoned, and believe anyone who claims they still hear the voice.

    ¡°New disciples were still born, but so too was Religion, and Scripture to make rules. You could lead whole nations with the lies of a False Prophet, and the False Prophets were aware of that. They built systems to silence truth. They made strange new knowledge a fiendish thing, telling people not to know it. They went to where people made strange new things, taking their knowledge and lives. They stole Pantheon after Pantheon, until Luster was no more than Color to the Third Society. And then finally, They said there is only one Luster; one Color, and told everyone to worship it.¡±

    ¡°How many¡­¡± King gulped. ¡°How many souls would that have been?¡±

    ¡°Millions. Millions of people dying in the name of one lie made true. The God Eternal was born when a seed of Luster unseen by the Third Society grew fat on their sacrifice. A God born of our contempt manifested, setting out to do what all humanity secretly fears and desires¡ªwipe the other tribes out. It destroyed Luster in other places, as we taught it. It made Angels of its loyal people, same as we raised those loyal to us. It sought our annihilation, and the destruction of the world. It was so powerful, the First Society had to intervene. They taught survivors Luminance¡ªthe Luster of the human soul, and the Bearers of Light joined the Devils in the war of Heaven and Hell.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s sounds devastating.¡±

    "It was. Many Devils fell. Light Bearers were cast down. It threatened our ability to live on this world, but eventually, the war ended. The world could heal. But, the still-living humanity did not stop bearing false witness. Many people claimed they could hear the voice of The God Eternal. It would be Eternal so long as the claim was made. Stagnation came again, and therein, repetition was born. The fear of that war was enough to terrify a large part of humanity, and that part grew and grew. The First Society saw this and knew The God Eternal would one day rise again. They tried a new means of correcting our course. A child of the First was born of a Third Woman, with hopes that he could save mankind. The False Prophets did what you might expect. They killed this son of gods and claimed he was meant to die for us.

    "The First Society was heartbroken by this betrayal, and slammed shut the gates of the Dominion at Dawn, refusing to teach humanity anymore. The Devils were long considered enemies, so they could not save us either. The worst part, which may sound strange considering all I have said, is that the False Prophets told their most destructive falsehood. They told us The God Eternal was the Last True God. They told us that every God was just the many faces of one. If I asked you what your favorite color was, what would you say?¡±

    The Numbers shook their heads.

    ¡°Mine was Yellow. A lot of people could say the same, a lot might not. Regardless, it was my favorite color, and that meant I could almost feel the touch of a Yellow Luster, drifting to become one with an Amalgamated God. For thousands of years this Amalgamated monstrosity grew, feeding on Luster and the souls that made them fat. It became a burning lustrous mass, and we heard its heartbeat. Everyone who swore their soul to this nameless god felt its touch crash through them, and had their Luminance ripped away instead.¡±

    Fang¡¯s eyes widened. Was that the answer to her question on the horizon? ¡°If Luster is the memory of the First Society''s Existence, then Luminance is what? The memory of our own existence?"

    ¡°Yes. Losing your Luminance means you lose the memory of your existence. Your soul loses the memory, and the process is so violent that the soul ruptures, and you feel it happen.¡±

    ¡°Every last Gray is the remains of a living sacrifice?¡±

    ¡°Gray? Is that what the Enclave is calling them? New Dawn called them the Baleful¡ªthe miserable haunted vessels.¡±

    The Numbers thought about the horde of Grays they fought. How many had that been? How many people fed The God Eternal on the day of its resurgence? How many people were in New York? All of Judge''s stories caught ablaze in their mind. New York was the place to be? How many millions birthed the beast of humanity''s destruction?

    ¡°How are we even still alive?¡± Ace clenched his teeth.

    ¡°Because New Dawn did what it could. We summoned a Spear of Hell, casting New York into the borders of the Twilight Grove as we pierced the mass. We only wounded it though, and the spear was breaking even while I was alive. When it finally falls, The God Eternal will return. Do you understand what¡¯s at stake?¡± He watched them slowly nod. ¡°Then I ask, are you ready to Kill The God Eternal...?¡±

    [Chapter 5 ends...]

 Chapter 6éˆ¥æ“ ark

    Chapter 6¡ªDark

    Kill the God Eternal? The Numbers could finally see the path forward. After years of training and courses, and never being seen as real people, they could finally see why things were so rough. It was hard to turn away. Naveen Gupta¡¯s words suggested they should have hesitated, but a voice inside of them demanded know-how. If the people they loved had to die for this, why should they hesitate? Kill the God Eternal? Yeah, they¡¯d do it¡ªfor hope and revenge.

    ¡°What¡¯s the first thing we have to do?¡± Fang asked. Assassin grinned beside her. He was ready to jump, but his leader was already ahead.

    Gupta raised his hand and pointed at his wrist. ¡°It starts with your Luminance Band. Before you do this, I¡¯ll caution you. Proceeding forward means you¡¯re abandoning your humanity. You¡¯ll still be yourself, but only human in look. This has happened time and time again in our battle with the God Eternal. Once you make this move, there is no going back."

    ¡°Is there any reason to hesitate?¡±

    ¡°The way you and a normal human interacts with this world will change.¡±

    King¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°I won¡¯t do it then.¡± He turned the thought to Fang. ¡°It¡¯ll be great if we can kill the God Eternal, but if we fail, normal people still need an option, right?¡±

    ¡°Right. As the head researcher of New Dawn, do you agree with King¡¯s reasoning?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Gupta nodded. ¡°New Dawn did not willingly stop innovation. If you feel you have the skill, you can inherit what we started here.¡±

    Ace looked the specter from head to toe. "Why does it feel like you''re holding something back?"

    ¡°I am, but as a safety precaution. There is much this Ghost can¡¯t tell you. There is much this Ghost doesn¡¯t know. Like I said, New Dawn did not willingly stop innovation.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one of the things this ghost does not know. I can remember vague details, but the rest lay ahead.¡±

    Fang came to King. ¡°I believe in your abilities, but if you can¡¯t figure this out, don¡¯t blame yourself.¡±

    He smiled at her. ¡°Same with you. Leading doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re at fault if anything goes wrong.¡±

    Her jaw tightened for a moment, but she relaxed and smiled. The two of them shook on it, absolving each other of the wrongs that they could never control. Gupta took this as a sign they were ready and raised his arm again. Three participants...but three was still better than zero. It was time to put his trust in the future, and that meant putting the past behind them all.

    ¡°Raise your arm and repeat after me.¡± They followed. ¡°Luminance Terminate.¡± They repeated and their weapon bands changed shape.

    The bangle grew thin, growing out from their wrist. It slowly began to spin as two screws jutted down, tracing a line around the bone. Ace roared! Threads of jade light caught the screws, winding round as the rotation sped up. He could feel them moving through him, unfurling from something deep in his heart. His arm felt like it was coming apart¡ªeach thread bound to an atom. Finally, the rotation stopped, but only because the string wound too tight. The screw pulled free of the band, yanking the binding with it. A hexagon lowered and looped, slicing the string apart. Ace dropped as the shreds fluttered away. He reached out for them, and a seed of darkness swirled together. It touched his finger and his heart responded. Each beat shifted something about it, flowing through his veins until the seed was gone. His eyes went to Assassin and Fang, having a different experience.

    Round and round their bands spun; no thread catching the screws. They spun so fast he thought their wrist would come apart. Instead, their left arms dyed an empty void black¡ªalmost spectral in contrast with their bodies. The weapon bands stopped as if something blocked them. He could see the screws pushing against it, straining until they broke. Their bands shattered, and the pieces reformed in their long familiar shape. Their left arms returned to normal, except for the pyramid of hexagons marking the back of their hands.

    Gupta¡¯s eyes were wide. ¡°You two are left-handed?¡± The two nodded.

    ¡°Does that mean something?¡± Assassin asked.

    ¡°Nothing we had the chance to prove. But I wonder...have you two ever been able to Amplify your Luminance?¡±

    The two remembered the moment they first met; Assassin at eleven, Fang at ten. She had just left Luminance initiation¡ªthe course that helped them adapt. She didn''t have to go back. Word of this spread fast around the Enclave, and Assassin used it to track her down. He came laughing while she cried to herself, drying her tears with the joke of it all. He found out he had no Luminance the year before, and proved it didn¡¯t matter. If he was so strong, what could they be missing? He also thought it would be fun if they could grow together.

    ¡°No. They say we don¡¯t have one.¡± He said to Gupta. The doctor nodded.

    ¡°Maybe the hypothesis is true, do either of you hear anything? Like a whisper?¡±

    They listened carefully, and a whisper filled their left ear.

    ¡°I heard something.¡± Assassin furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Maybe a question?" Fang met his eyes. He nodded.

    Gupta crossed his arms. "The other Ghost has the information on this, but it¡¯s good news. We have more options than I thought we would.¡±

    King examined the others, his mind at work to see the difference. They did still look human, but the air around them felt strange. ¡°What did you have them do?¡±

    ¡°To explain, I¡¯ll have to give you more information first. If you just want an answer, I had them terminate their Luminance. They no longer possess one.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that turn them into a Gray though?¡±

    ¡°No, because none of you have the capacity to be Grays in the first place. On the day of the Resurgence, or the Overcast if you prefer, anyone touched by the God Eternal had their Luminance torn from their bodies. This created the Baleful¡ªyour Grays¡ªbodies possessed by souls that don''t remember humanity. All they know is Luminance, and that they don''t have them. You might have heard the Baleful speak before¡­"

    ¡°Not fair.¡±

    ¡°Precisely. This is their last thought as they are robbed. It is the last taste of their mind. Grays do not see people, they see the Luminance inside. They attempt to steal it from their victims.¡±

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Fang shook her head. "That doesn''t make sense. We''re taught that the Grays possess Luminance. It''s why we need our weapon bands. Guns didn''t work, and while normal melee weapons do, they don''t do enough damage."

    Gupta frowned. ¡°The Enclave is strangely lacking in information.¡± He shook his head. ¡°They were the best bet and even they weren¡¯t completely aware. Regardless, no, Grays do not possess Luminance. What you come in contact with is their Soul Frame. Ruptured as it is, it is no longer contained by the body. The soul becomes external, remaining connected by our lifelines. When you shoot a Gray, you damage the body, but the Soul Frame repairs it.¡±

    ¡°How is that even possible. If you blow off a normal human¡¯s arm, they can¡¯t grow it back.¡±

    ¡°Think of the Soul as the memory of the body. When it''s inside, it keeps everything functioning normally. It is the subconscious; you don''t have to think about breathing to breathe. You don''t have to think about your heart to make it beat. All of these things are automatic. However, if a person was to lose an arm, they''d experience something called phantom limb pain. The flesh is gone, but the soul remembers it.¡±

    King stroked his chin. ¡°So the Soul Frame being external creates an automatic process on the outside. Wounds heal because the soul doesn¡¯t remember being wounded. Does that mean the soul regrows flesh?¡± Gupta nodded. ¡°Then the lifelines must grow out, threading into new limbs. It must happen so fast that it looks like bullets disappear against them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you could unload an automatic rifle into a Gray, and they''d run through it like they were Ghost. Their bodies aren''t operating like ours. That''s also why a Baleful child remains a child. The soul keeps the body in that permanent state.¡±

    ¡°That sounds amazing.¡± King¡¯s mouth hung open. ¡°If you could create a Soul Frame, you could heal any wounds, maybe cure any disease. People could be immortal. Was this not something we knew in the old world?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until New Dawn, but even still¡­ If a scientist proposed experimenting on the soul, the general populace would not have responded positively.¡±

    King frowned. What would humanity have been like if the experiments were allowed? How would they have responded to The God Eternal? In one eye, he saw the ruinous world he knew. In the other, he saw something prosperous, with a dead god making the soil fertile. King saw a world he wanted and clutched his fists. But a better world would have to wait for later.

    ¡°So the reason melee weapons work on them is because we can affect their Soul Frame.¡± But how?

    ¡°This is because our Luminance is always present. When we touch something, our Luminance flows into it. There has always been a word for this in some culture. Some of my fellow researcher drew parallels to the description of Qi. Bullets cannot maintain our Luminance. Neither can explosives, as you might guess. Melee weapons, with their constant connection to us however¡­¡±

    ¡°Are constantly infused.¡±

    ¡°Precisely." And weapons forged of Luminance? Of course, they''d be better.

    ¡°So why aren¡¯t we capable of becoming Grays?¡±

    ¡°Before I answer that, what is your earliest memory?¡±

    King thought back to a studio apartment; he could almost smell the dry air. Some things squeaked and scratched in the walls. He made many circuits around it as if he''d find his way out one day. Even as a child, the room felt like it didn¡¯t take up enough space. It was a tomb of a place; there had to be more to the darkness. Except there wasn¡¯t. Until the explosion shook the building from a few floors below. His world suddenly succumbed to violence, as doors shattered in worlds beyond it. Eventually, the Enclave scouts reached him. He was the only one they brought back to the Enclave that day. He said as much, and Gupta nodded.

    ¡°You all have similar experiences of being abandoned toddlers, right?¡± Every last one of them did. ¡°Did you ever wonder why?¡±

    ¡°It always felt normal. I didn¡¯t know things were different until I saw kids with their parents in the Enclave, and even then, I just thought they were different.¡± Assassin answered.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. They are different. Those children have never died. You all, however, were killed by Grays on the Resurgence day. Parents. Siblings. Even strangers that stumbled upon you. The Grays only saw Luminance, and being neither newborn, infant nor toddlers meant anything to them.¡±

    The Numbers felt the truth of it in their chest. A cold echo rippled out, reminding them of forgotten last breaths. The image didn¡¯t reach them, nor the pain of those final moments, but the coldness was familiar. The frigid embrace of death held them for too long a time, and then, freedom? Life? A second chance? Yes, if the feeling was true, they did come back from the dead. But how? Their eyes asked the question, but King voiced it just in case.

    ¡°How are we alive?¡±

    ¡°You all answered the Calling; it was New Dawn¡¯s final option. Using the shadows of the Overcast, and the Spear of Hell, we created a signal for lost souls. We knew there wouldn''t be many¡ªthere were too many criteria. Never coming to know Luster. Never fearing the darkness. Never knowing their humanity. Even still, the Calling had to resonate with a person. If it did they could be reborn. Humanity would be learned not through the Light of Luminance, but through the Dark of a soul who never knew it. You all became Dark Disciples."

    Ace¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Did that have an effect on our Luminance?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Dark Disciples have a diminished Luminance. Things like Amplification would burn through them quickly. Overall, it would be weaker too."

    ¡°Raven died because we didn¡¯t know this.¡± The coldness was back. It filled Ace with a deeply cold hatred. He glared at Gupta, and the doctor shook his head.

    ¡°It was not your ignorance that killed her, but the failures of Plan A and B. You can blame that on New Dawn as well though. I won¡¯t fault you.¡±

    ¡°What were plans A and B?¡± Fang asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re wearing Plan A. The Refraction Armor and Luminance Bands were our first idea, developed in the three years before Resurgence Day. They weren¡¯t done in time, but they served their purpose of weaponizing Luminance. It¡¯d make you a pseudo-Lightbearer¡ªnot as strong as a true one, but strong enough that you could do things normal humans couldn¡¯t. When the two worked in tandem, they could create a prolonged Amplification State. If they were complete, between Luminance Arm and Amplify, users would become unstoppable shining soldiers.¡±

    ¡°And time stopped you?¡±

    ¡°Time and risk. If we made a mistake, anyone using them would make themselves Baleful. We implement auto-condensing, as well as a null-light state¡ªthe way your armor doesn''t shine. We hoped we''d have more time to work out the kinks."

    ¡°And plan B?¡±

    ¡°It happened fifteen years ago. Since the armor wasn¡¯t done, we tried a more direct approach to creating a Lightbearer. We took five individuals with Luminance of different colors and made them a focal point. We drew in the light from souls incapable of going Dark, turning our candidates into Refracted Harbingers.¡±

    King stroked his chin again. ¡°That sounds like it should have worked. What went wrong?¡±

    ¡°We were not aware of the Advent Ascension. A few among the lab were double agents, and they used plan B to further their goals.¡±

    ¡°The Advent Ascension isn¡¯t something this ghost can elaborate on, is it?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. But I can say that the caution was caused by the Advent Ascension. If the wrong people get a hold of that information, the future will be far worse than things have been.¡±

    ¡°Which brings us to Plan C.¡±

    ¡°Plan C was to create Dark Disciples. If we could not best the God Eternal with our Luminance, we¡¯d use the tools the Devils had long used before. By being reborn in the darkness, you can use the dark power of Umbra. Try forging your weapons with it.¡±

    Luminance Forge happened with a thought. By pressing the button, the mind and instrument are linked. Training the forge was about keeping it together, that was why weapons could vary so much. Some shapes made better sense in one¡¯s mind, and it was quicker to train that than try to make another. Luminance Forge was about sculpting the form. Umbra Forge was about grasping an idea. Their weapons filled their mind and they took hold, weaving darkness into shapes. Black smoke billowed off of lethal forms; A long-single-edged sword in Assassin''s hands, a wide double-edged sword in Fang''s. Darkness coated Ace''s arms, and as he willed it, blades grew out. Gupta looked to King¡ªwatching with envious wide eyes. The boy could probably feel the difference himself and mourned that he couldn''t use it. The doctor hoped it''d be worth it on the other side. He floated to the wall as they tested their weapons, crossing his arms behind his back.

    ¡°If you all are ready, I''ll let you go ahead. This Ghost doesn''t know what it is, but there''s something dangerous down there. Consider it yet another wall between you and a better world. Get past it! The way forward is on the other side."

    He stepped into the wall, pouring light through it. The dark glass shattered, opening the way¡­

    [Chapter 6 ends...]

 Chapter 7éˆ¥æ“®range

    Chapter 7¡ªOrange

    Beyond the shattered wall a labyrinth awaited, daring them to test their luck in darkness. For the first time, the Numbers learned that their visors couldn¡¯t fill the abyss all the time. There was something to the walls that stole their sight away, making the darkness no different from stone. Fortunately, Gupta''s light remained. It carved the path ahead for them¡ªa blue-white ring, revealing the way. As they followed, their minds returned to each other, finally processing some of the data they consumed. Fang lagged to stay at Ace¡¯s side, putting a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Other than horrible, miserable, and uncertain of what awaited. She knew that could just be her, but Ace didn¡¯t hide the turmoil on his mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right. I just can¡¯t stop thinking about the Enclave, or this mission. This was supposed to be about Graduation, but it feels like something they should have given to Grade A.¡± His eyes went to Assassin, his mind went to Abigail. Maybe those two could make this mission work, but him? Raven? Wasn¡¯t this out of their league? And that was just considering the nothing they knew before. At what point was he someone meant for this mission?

    Fang shook her head. "You might be right, this mission shouldn''t be about us, but I feel like we were the only ones they could send on it. I think there''s only a few Dark Disciples. So many of the others have parents and homes. I wish that meant we could survive, but I think the red one proves not even the Enclave will.¡±

    ¡°Do you think administrations knew anything about this stuff?¡±

    She had been thinking about that for a moment, but her answer remained the same. Even with Gupta¡¯s words, it didn¡¯t seem likely, but she did wonder about a few other things. New Dawn was established at least twenty-five years ago. How old did that make the Enclave¡ªthe only Bastion against the Grays?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± She finally replied. ¡°But they might be hiding other things we should know.¡± She couldn¡¯t imagine what those things were, but she imagined they were as big as New Dawn.

    Ace considered her words with eyes cast down. ¡°Do you think we should share whatever we find ahead?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°If we make it back, I want to see what information we can get out of them first.¡±

    Ahead of the two, King spoke with Assassin. ¡°I want your opinion on something.¡±

    ¡°Shoot.¡±

    ¡°If you and Fang had no Luminance to begin with, what do you think your weapons were made of?¡±

    ¡°I guess it wouldn¡¯t be Umbra, right?¡±

    ¡°I think it could, actually. Depends on what Umbra feels like.¡±

    Assassin summoned his sword again. ¡°If you mean physically, it feels lighter than the practice weapons. Mentally, it feels strange but right. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m holding a sword, it¡¯s like my desire to have one makes it appear. I feel it in my hand because I expect to feel it.¡±

    King nodded; he knew Assassin would be the best person to ask. ¡°I have a theory. We always heard that a horde of Grays is a deadly encounter, but we met one easily. We cut through them without losing anyone, and while people like Judge and Silas could beat a horde themselves, I don¡¯t think they could do better than you can right now.¡±

    ¡°Your theory is that I¡¯m stronger?¡±

    King shook his head. "I think its more that the Umbra isn''t just about making weapons, it changes us too. When we Amplify our Luminance, we get stronger and faster for a short period. We have to terminate it to get full access to Umbra, but what if Umbra is always there. You have a sword because you want one, right? Well, what if Umbra does more than that?"

    ¡°That sounds like it could be right, but what ideas is it giving you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I need to understand Umbra a bit more.¡±

    Assassin offered his sword. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can hold it.¡±

    King took the blade and it immediately started coming apart. He frowned but took a mental note. "At the very least, we can say that without termination, it''s impossible to maintain."

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll regret keeping your Luminance?¡±

    ¡°No. Not yet at least. I still have to figure out how this thing works, and I don¡¯t think I could do that without my Luminance.¡± He looked at the halo.

    Assassin stared ahead. ¡°I''m not as smart as you, but I know you''ll figure something amazing out. You''re easily the best at this stuff.¡±

    ¡°Best among our group, maybe.¡±

    ¡°Best in the Enclave.¡± Assassin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a good judge of these things, right? Fang is a good leader. Ace will always show his place on the team. And you¡¯re the best when it comes to our equipment, even the red bastard knew it.¡±

    Assassin truly saw him, King could tell. The boy always had his eyes on Fang, but the looks he gave his friends were honest. Assassin knew how good everyone he cared for was, and the King in his eyes was the best person King could be. It warmed his heart to see it, but that just made his chest hurt. Knight always looked at him like that. Every time they were together, King longed to meet the version of him that lived in Knight¡¯s heart. He stopped and sniffled. Knight was gone; those Blues stole a priceless treasure away. Those Blues¡ªrancid rotten meat in fake human skin. They stole his joy, and the Crimson Prophet helped. His heart rose to a raging fire. He would make that thing regret turning the halo over.

    The maze finally ended as a chamber opened up. The Numbers froze. Littered around them, some places in piles, bodies lay broken. Torn, crushed, smashed into pieces¡ªbodies made a grotesque garden; some from things they couldn¡¯t recognize. Gupta¡¯s light flickered across from them, and they crossed the garden slowly. So much of it was alien that they weren¡¯t sure what was dead. Gupta¡¯s light faded, and an orange pinprick remained, staining the black glass.

    ¡°I''m sorry," A voice filled the room. "I can''t let you go further." It spoke with true regret, and that made its echo worse.

    One of the piles stirred, and a man crawled free. He dropped to the floor like his legs didn¡¯t work. Wobbling to his feet, the Numbers faced him with ice in their chest. It wasn''t that they were waiting, they just couldn''t take a step. Their minds were screaming to attack, but their bodies refused to move.

    ¡°They call me Butcher, sir¡­¡± He paused, waiting. ¡°I told everyone in charge I¡¯ll kill anyone that tries to enter that room.¡± It sounded like he answered a question. Butcher raised his hand. A Luminance Band sat on his wrist, sparkling orange. Lightning twisted into a long cleaver above him, and he lowered it to his side. Holding it in both hands, he flashed forward.

    Assassin caught his slash, and bolts arced out where their blades met. They met each other''s eyes; the orange of Butcher''s burning like a seething kiln. His blade shifted back. Though Assassin caught the slash, lightning bled a shallow scar across his cheek. He didn¡¯t think that block was good but knew it could be far worse. Each following slash was more of the same¡ªdarkness dancing after the kiln-bright blade; lightning cutting out. It cut above his right eye. It cut down his chest. It cut the outer side of one arm, and the inner side of another. Each slash left its mark where it hoped to land, leaving Assassin bloody. It was only between the blink of one that he got his counterattack. It missed all the same, as Butcher leaped back. As those eyes examined him, he took in a breath.

    ¡°Can you beat him?¡± Fang asked.

    "Yeah. I got a good feel for how strong he is." Assassin was hoping for that question. "Could you all stay back though? This might be too hard if I don¡¯t fight alone.¡± Because he knew how good his friends were, and they were not prepared for this.

    "King go forward, I think the way will open."

    ¡°What about you and Ace?¡± King shot a look at her.

    ¡°If Assassin fails, we have to delay this as much as possible.¡± Fang watched Butcher, cautious of him changing his target. "If Ace and I try to go with you, I have a feeling this will escalate faster."

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    King nodded and ran for the wall. As he reached it and reached out, the light pulled him in. Butcher breathed deep, making a cleaver in his other hand. Seeing it, Assassin thought about his arms. He willed the Umbra to change them, shifting them to limbs of darkness. The whisper from before returned, and he shook his head.

    ¡°Still don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.¡± He readied his sword. "But could you give me a minute, I''m a little busy."

    There came a flash, and it met a burst of shadows. Assassin shredded one blade apart, going for the stomach, catching the other. Butcher pushed this up and over his head, re-weaving the broken, swinging for the chest. Shards tore free as his target pulled away. Stomping in pursuit, he cut down. Assassin cut up, and darkness ripped the cleaver apart. It cut around for the other, going for the face when that one was through. An orange light sprayed free, but Butcher got away; realization blooming. Assassin made the Umbra change his legs, hearing the question again as he slipped behind his foe. He cut clean through from shoulder to waist. Butcher¡¯s body glowed and popped. Its particle smashed together across the corpse garden, reforming and staring Assassin down.

    ¡°I might die if I¡¯m not careful. I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Gupta, but this is the last you¡¯ll see of me.¡± He said, replaying whatever happened before the garden was made. Assassin wanted to strike, but a Luminance dome kept him back. ¡°Luminance Maximize." Lightning exploded out, peeling skin free of a crackling orange upper body; coils of bronze sinew twisting down his sides to his feet. Body piles collapsed as his Luminance retracted, and Assassin trembled. He willed the Umbra into a cuirass, listening closely as the whisper came again. He still couldn''t translate, but he kept the sounds in mind. Whatever it was, he thought he''d need it for this fight¡­

    ?

    King was pulled through a black ocean, liquid and flowing as something guided him on a string. He broke the surface like a dolphin, landing dry on a beach despite the waves. White sand rolled down the shore, starting the path to a house on his right. He followed it, taking in the dark depths, looking out to an orange horizon. He knew places like this existed, but never imagined something so picturesque. The black sea, the white sand, the steam-like wavering forest of palm trees. He was not on an island, but someone''s depiction of one. He climbed the stairs on the sand in front of him, and walked through a door¡ªopen and waiting. He followed the large living room to the windows on the opposing wall, emerging onto a deck, where a man in a glowing coat stood. He looked out to the sea, dark hair slicked back; brown-skin¡ªhealthy. Naveen Gupta looked very much alive, and he turned to face King with an expecting smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you all didn¡¯t try to fight Butcher. I wasn¡¯t sure anyone would make it.¡± Gupta nodded.

    ¡°What is this place?¡±

    ¡°My domain. It¡¯s rather shoddily built, but I didn¡¯t have much time to figure out the specifics.¡±

    ¡°And my friends?¡±

    "They''re safe, maybe. Time flows faster here. Your travel back will take more time than the entirety of our conversation." It was clear he still had much to say. King nodded firmly; there were questions he needed to ask.

    ¡°Why are you here, and what are they fighting out there?¡±

    "I''m here to defend the last key to our plans, that''s what Butcher is doing too. He kills anything that tries to take it, and I make sure it doesn''t grow wild." Gupta waved, sprouting chairs. He sat and bid King do the same. "He''s a Refracted Harbinger, by the way. He''s the last one New Dawn made."

    ¡°What went wrong with your Harbinger plan? Considering we use our Luminance to fight, I think creating some sort of Luminance battery was a good idea.¡±

    "That would be because of the Advent Ascension¡ªthe reason why Butcher is our last Harbinger.¡±

    ¡°What exactly went wrong?¡±

    ¡°Fifteen years ago, we contacted the Enclave to send us their most influential people. They had to be so magnetic, that they drew others in. They had to be adored; people you couldn''t avoid. Their magnetic Luminance was the first key to the plan, but we neglected how magnetic they were. We were also blind, literally. For seven years, we thought the Spear of Hell merely wounded the God Eternal, but we were sorely mistaken."

    ¡°That is good news right¡­? You¡¯re not going to tell me that made it stronger¡­¡±

    "I''m not, fortunately, but it didn''t make matters better either. The Spear of Hell is a complex machine. Stabbed into the God Eternal it unraveled the thing into a sun-like shape above us, slowly pulling it apart. The spear was an effective weapon, but we never realized what it could do."

    ¡°But it sounds like other people did.¡±

    "They did in fact, a long time ago. Back when gods were more commonplace, some people were more attentive. They made religions, like others did, but they weren''t blind to the Luster. I mentioned that my favorite color is Yellow, remember?" Gupta snapped, and a yellow orb appeared. King nodded. "There would have been people who saw this Luster and thought to build a god of their own. They didn''t know the true purpose of the Luster, but they knew they could make gods from it."

    King gulped. ¡°So they prepared for the Advent Ascension.¡±

    ¡°You catch on fast. Yes, that¡¯s what they called it. The Advent Ascension would be when their God is Born and raises rightfully to his position in Heaven. They wanted to create a God King, and they knew it was a matter of time.¡±

    ¡°But if they knew this that far back, how did the God Eternal ever win?¡±

    ¡°Because the God Eternal always foiled their plans.¡±

    ¡°Right! It eats all other Luster.¡±

    "That was going to happen once again, until we at New Dawn got in the way. By summoning the Spear of Hell, we wounded the God Eternal, and the spear began pulling it apart. It started with all the bits that don''t match. Red, Blue, Green, Pink. Pick a color, if it wasn''t Orange, it was torn free. All of that Luster was hidden in the overcast, slowly moving into clusters that matched. And then we took our Harbingers and used power similar to the Spear of Hell to draw Luminance into them. We never noticed the Luster, and that plan backfired."

    ¡°The people from the Enclave became potential gods¡­¡±

    "What remained of New Dawn began to call them the Lustrous Lords. Each one had the power to become a God King, it was just a matter of figuring out how."

    ¡°Did any of them want to stop the God Eternal?¡±

    ¡°Most of them wanted to replace it. There was a great battle that left the majority wiped out.¡±

    King looked down, thinking of the wasted time. That was fifteen years ago; the opportunity to save the world was right there. He gritted his teeth, and a cup of water manifested in front of him. "No thank you." He said as he looked back at Gupta. The man waved it away. "Why did they become like that, didn''t they want to at least stop it first?"

    "They began to drift. Too much of their minds pulled away from their Luminance and into the Luster. Therein, they couldn''t distinguish themselves from what others hoped they''d be. They became focused on a singular purpose, and embodied that aspect.¡±

    ¡°Butcher is like that right now, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Yes, afraid so. He lives to defend this place. He doesn¡¯t even see people anymore. After all those demons and angels, I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised.¡±

    "Demons¡­ as in the gods of dead cultures?"

    ¡°Yes. The God Eternal has eaten for a long time.¡±

    "Is Butcher why Grays don''t come here?" King thought back to their mission.

    ¡°Indeed. They touch his Luster from afar and are cut down there. They can¡¯t get close.¡±

    King shook his head fervently. ¡°That¡¯s stronger than anything we ever learned about. How are we going to beat The God Eternal if we can¡¯t beat that.¡±

    ¡°You can, actually. As Dark Disciples, think of what you truly are. Even though this world had the Plentiful Luster present in it, you were all still born of the Dark. The Darkness reforged your soul, and what is the darkness but the absence of light.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°You are Dark. Your very presence erodes the Luster and Luminance. You are naturally the perfect weapons against foes like this.¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re not strong enough. If Assassin dies, Fang and Ace will follow. They¡¯re both better fighters than me.¡±

    ¡°Assassin, huh?¡± Gupta laughed. ¡°Is that one of the left-handed ones?¡± King nodded. ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry, he¡¯s already heard the Voice of Darkness, he just has to answer it.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s saying?¡±

    ¡°What is your Dark Name?¡±

    ??

    Assassin was nearly the shadows themselves. The Umbra changed and wrapped around him, making him streaks of blackness through the room. He clashed with explosive fury with Butcher, bending slashes away as he failed to land any of his own. Butcher could always come back, but Assassin was good enough to dodge, and parry what he couldn¡¯t. He conjured a second sword, pushing Butcher to the ropes. Even cornered, the man was too fast.

    No! Assassin wasn''t fast enough. He could kill this man if seconds didn''t delay him¡ªif his blade could be where it needed to be. Butcher fought like the man that build this garden, but his strength stopped there. He cut down everything that got in his way, but he had never tried something like Assassin before. This was as far as Butcher could go, but Assassin? He''d tell you he hadn''t even taken the first step. He willed a hood around his head, using that to drive Butcher''s blade aside. His slit Butcher''s pec, and the man pulled away, raising a fist to clear his eyes.

    Butcher saw a younger man when he looked again, but for a moment, he thought he saw death.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are, but I will stop you.¡± He said, and Assassin smirked.

    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me. I¡¯m aiming for the God Eternal.¡± He heard the whisper again, but this time loud and clear.

    ¡°What is your Dark Name?¡±

    He called to Fang, ¡°If you got to choose my name on the bus, what would you pick?¡±

    She was at ease¡ªconfident in his inevitable victory. He told her he could win, and even with precautions, she believed him. ¡°I always thought of you in a certain way when we first got to know each other. You were always on my tail, even when I didn¡¯t expect you. I loved you for always standing behind me. You were my Shadow.¡±

    "Shadow, huh? That good for you?" He asked the whisper. Umbra swirled beside him, molding a jet black heart. He took hold of it, keeping his left arm outstretched. He knew what he was supposed to do. He knew it so well it came as easily as breathing. "Dark Heart¡­" Dark veins grew and fed into his arm. "Beat.¡± It did, and the Umbra closed him in a coffin.

    Ace moved forward and Fang stopped him, fearing for the worst. Something twenty-feet tall with spindly limbs loomed in the darkness with a finger pointed down. Suddenly, it spoke.

    ¡°Through this Dark Burial old birth is discarded. For this rebirth I pledge a new name. He is Shadow, and he is Assassin. His Devil name shall be Shadow;Assassin¡­¡±

    [Chapter 7 ends...]

 Chapter 8éˆ¥æ“±evive

    Chapter 8¡ªRevive

    A heartbeat broke the settled stillness as white lightning carved cracks across Assassin¡¯s coffin. The split shards expanded like a filling lung, growing away from an unfamiliar form. The others knew it was Assassin, based on height, build, and the fact that he was in the same place. But were they to pass him on the street they would only be able to stare at this strange interpretation. Abyss covered the contours of his physique, sitting like skin the shade of night. It rose into an exoskeleton upon his chest and arms, emanating billowing light. Leathery wings stretched out from his back, leading down to a long pointed tail moving lazily at his side. And up? An almost familiar visage¡ªeyes burning white; black glass up his nose, and across his forehead to the horns in his temples. He looked at the others then back at Butcher. The eyes told them he was Assassin too, for while they burned with fire, they felt the confidence of their friend. Butcher, however, felt something familiar. He felt the presence of death from moments ago, and something from his past. Assassin¡¯s wings beat, and he was in motion¡ªa dark wave sweeping across the ground. A shadow dome swirled around them as he met Butcher¡¯s blade. Visors went to work filling the dark.

    In Gupta¡¯s domain, King asked the only question on his mind. ¡°What is a Dark Name?¡±

    ¡°One of the many breadcrumbs New Dawn followed in this fight with the God Eternal. We don¡¯t know much about it, but the Left-Hand is associated with evil in a lot of religious text. We could not find the origin of this in relation to the battle. We did happen upon a phrase once, though. It translated: Those who bear the Mark of the Beast have no need for humanity. The Dark Burial shall free them of this final deceit.¡±

    ¡°The Dark Burial?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is a ritual that turns a person into a Devil. Once your friend answers the voice, we can move into Phase 2 of our plan.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s phase two?¡±

    Gupta looked to the horizon. ¡°For me, it¡¯s when the sunlight fades. For Butcher, it¡¯s when he dies.¡±

    Assassin could see the man holding his blade back. Not just the orange light pouring off him, or the determination to survive. He could see the soul within, polluted with an orange overgrowth. A bit of Butcher had risen to the surface, but this was still a dead man pretending to be alive. The tragedy of the sight truly hurt Assassin''s heart, but it was a testament to the point of his name. He was Assassin, because some things just had to be killed. Kicking himself back, he tossed a sword into the dome¡¯s ceiling. As it sank to its hilt a rain of blades fell, stopping as the tips touched the floor. He replaced the one he tossed, and his true assault began.

    He was lightning-clad in black as a wing beat drove him forward. He carved a part of Butcher¡¯s head away, unraveling into threads as a cleaver swung around. Appearing behind, he split the man down his center. The body burst and particles swirled. Assassin appeared where they crashed together, driving another sword through a newly formed chin. He slashed out through the face, swinging another through the body. The particles fled further this time, coming together as blades went in motion. He was Assassin, but he was Shadow too, and shadowy specters wielded his swords. They diced the poor undead man and diced him again as his particles tried to merge. The beads of lights fled a different way, crashing together before they even stopped. Assassin willed himself after them, moving from shadow to shadow. His sword whipped the man¡¯s head from his shoulder, and glowing eyes watched the body. Sure enough, it burst, and a lupine jaw rose from beneath, ripping some light away.

    The reformation was violent this time¡ªparticles slamming like boulders down a mountainside. The body hit the ground with just as much grace, part of it returned to human flesh. The lupine shadow dropped something in Assassin''s hand. It was a translucent black cube, with a cluster of orange inside it. It gave Assassin a quick idea that put a sharp-tooth smile on his face.

    Butcher tried to summon new cleavers, but could only draw one. He held it tight like flotsam in a stream, terrified of the rapids Assassin became. He was Death, no mistake. He was nightmares, and the end, and the final chance for peace. This young man unearthed fragile mortality, reminding Butcher of who he used to be. Juan at a point; just a security guard looking for a job. He hadn''t expected anything as big as this. He hadn''t gone in to save the world, but after the first day, he couldn¡¯t turn away. He was Juan for most of his life, and then he became Butcher. What was that all for? He tried to remember. He remembered the urgency and desperation of people a lot smarter than him. He knew the threat, though, because he had a role to play. The threat was...this young man? No, he wouldn''t have been alive on that first day. The threat was¡­? He couldn''t remember. He wished Dr. Gupta was here.

    In Dr. Gupta¡¯s domain, King stayed with the first question on his mind.

    ¡°Why does Butcher have to die?¡±

    ¡°Because you have to die if you want to Revive.¡±

    Butcher charged with all the power he could put into a swing. He couldn¡¯t die yet, the threat hadn¡¯t arrived, and Gupta¡¯s plans depended on that point.

    He didn¡¯t make it far before three blades swung around, splitting him into three pieces. Something tore beneath his flesh as fangs dug into his particles, pulling more away. He tumbled over corpses as he snapped back together, turning to Assassin in time for a blade to run through his eye. Breaking through the back of his head, it pinned him down as more came stabbing. He broke, but his particles didn¡¯t get a chance to flee before another bite. His body dropped back to the floor, one eye glowing orange. It looked at Assassin¡ªa procession of shadows standing behind him. His sword awaited above his head, and even through the glowing eyes, Butcher saw pity.

    ¡°You were probably a good guy once. Looking around, I can see you did the job well.¡± Assassin smiled. Butcher looked.

    There had been so many fights. There had been so many kills. Every last corpse belonged to an Angel here to steal or a Demon here to feed. He cut each of them down, some long after he forgot who he was. He did do good, and while he didn¡¯t want to let Gupta down, he was tired after all this time.

    ¡°You can finally get some rest though.¡± This young man was kind. Butcher didn¡¯t even feel it as the blade cut down his body. He didn¡¯t feel the bite of the fangs either.

    King asked, ¡°Revive?¡±

    ¡°Amplify: boost your Luminance to a visible level for a short period; increases speed and strength. Maximize: exclusive to Harbingers, resonate with the collected Luminance inside you, fully manifesting your Harbinger form. Revive: Send a signal to your Luminance, killing your human body to revive you as a Lightbearer. Think of it as the Light version of a Dark Burial. The idea was that Harbingers would continue to collect Luminance until they could reach the Revive potential.¡±

    ¡°But if they tried that after the Advent Ascension, wouldn¡¯t they revive as Gods instead?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely right.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean Butcher will become The God Eternal!¡±

    ¡°Only a fragment of it, but yes.¡±

    ¡°The others don¡¯t know, they won¡¯t be prepared! You have to let me go back and warn them!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t. When you arrived, I began the process. The way out will only return when the sun is gone.¡±

    ¡°My friends¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I hope they truly are strong, especially Assassin. The true battle doesn¡¯t begin until two words are said."

    ¡°What words?¡±

    Outside the domain, they were spoken by a booming voice from above.

    ¡°Luminance Revive.¡±

    The still glowing Luminance band lifted Butcher¡¯s arm from the floor, raising one finger to point at the ceiling. As if it touched something there came a reaction; crystal spikes ruptured the body, exploding into a whirling dust storm. It spun into a humanoid form¡ªbody like a nebula with a head of flowing flames. The remaining dust poured like a robe down as it stood inches off the floor, with three feet on Assassin¡¯s height.

    ¡°To turn thy blade against a Servant of God. Sacrilege. Repent now. Swear thy eternal loyalty.¡± It glared down at him with four gaseous eyes. Assassin turned to Fang, and turned back.

    ¡°Nah. I won¡¯t be doing that. You look nothing like the person I want to swear my eternal loyalty to.¡± He smirked.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Then suffer in eternal damnation.¡±

    Assassin replied with shadows armed and leaping. The Fragment raised its finger, presenting its counterargument with a simple phrase.

    "Let there be Light." And there was, a wave of it pushing out, tearing the shadows apart. As their blades went with them, Assassin''s eyes widened. He leaped and slashed fast as a beam fired.

    The floor was liquid as the beam pushed him back, stopping only as he reached the dome¡¯s edge. His wings beat before the next attack¡ªdazzling and dangerous with nine other friends. He dodged as fast as black lightning would let him. The beams exploded on his heels, brightening his arena. He went for the Fragment as new beams formed. They curved up and spiraled down, drilling him into the floor. Shards ground against him as he stomped free, rising as three spheres lined up. The first felt like it¡¯d blast a hole in his chest. The second hit his head, trying to rip it from his neck. The third wound into a spear for his heart, splitting his hand as he caught and clutched tight. He willed the Umbra to make this power his, turning his exoskeleton orange as he pulled it inside. Warmth filled his chest, and he saw fury in the gaseous eyes.

    ¡°Insolence.¡± The Fragment growled. ¡°Thou dare steal the power of God?¡±

    Assassin glowered, wiping blood from his face. ¡°The way you talk sounds kinda old, but I feel like you¡¯re missing a few things. Maybe there¡¯s too much in you, and you don¡¯t remember what time you¡¯re from.¡±

    ¡°Insolence!¡±

    ¡°You already said that one.¡± Assassin didn¡¯t look at them, but he noted the four cubes laying around.

    The lupine thing wanted him to have them and his new glow told him why. The warmth in his chest was the power he¡¯d stolen, and he could feel it in the Umbra, better than before. The Umbra fed on this type of thing, and he glowed with the souls of Grays before. That hadn¡¯t been enough. With these four boxes, though, his new foe was through. He willed the Umbra to link shadow and mind and shrugged at the Fragment with a smirk on his face.

    "You''re not attacking? You must be afraid I''ll steal some more."

    ¡°Heresy! Thou shalt know true damnation.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t keep me waiting then.¡±

    The spheres this time were sharp with rings making it harder to steal the power again. They came at him like shooting stars, rings sawing as impacts exploded. Chunks were sheared from the ground, missing the Number as a shadow snaked forward. Slipping under the fragment, he sprung out, slashing for the neck. His sword caught on a newly formed hand, while a second one punched through his chest. Shadows unraveled around the arm. The Fragment glared he it found the real boy, clutching one of the boxes. He absorbed the power as the "God''s" fingers stretched. Spearing threads came ripping out, whipping wide as a shadow deflected. More arose as the threads pursued still. Assassin kept them coming, going for box two.

    It was almost in his hands when a thread shot out of the ground. It missed his heart as he pulled aside, but pierced his shoulder, yanking him down. Whipping him up, it reeled him in; ringed spheres waiting in the Fragment¡¯s other hands. Pieces of Assassin sprayed as they hit, going black as he leaped into another shadow. This one reached the box and pulled it in fast. His shoulder still bled, but what was the pain to drive? For the third, he loosed a flock of shadows. The Fragment replied with a background bright with waiting stars. Like fire and fury, they all rained down. One after the other, Assassin¡¯s shadows died, some to him as he leaped between them. As the box grew closer, evasion grew harder, leaving the exoskeleton shattered and him sliding across the ground. Four hands cooked a beam, letting it fly. He rose, sword-swinging, slicing it apart as he absorbed the third box. Shadows dripped down him where the exoskeleton used to be; the final step so close he felt the wind at the gate. He didn¡¯t have to look for the fourth box. The Fragment held it up, daring him to approach.

    ¡°Come. Meet thy judgment.¡±

    ¡°You''re not a very smart god, huh? You''re supposed to make sure assassins never get close." One more box and this was done. The Fragment met his eyes. Assassin didn''t need Fang to tell him they were sharp.

    Lightning clad in black, he became this once again, flying for the fight. Star bomb blasts lit up around him; beams spearing to their end as his blade swam around. He arrived with a swing to level buildings, meeting a sunbeam sword as The Fragment cut! Others filled hands numbering in the dozen, and Assassin met them with his shadow stabbing up. Orange and Black clashed in a liquid dance; each step another move in the battle of darkness and light. But Assassin had been in this place before¡ªan even match was just a delay. Latching shadows to his sword, he cut the sunbeams and the Fragment apart. As the body burst, he caught the fourth box, eating the power the moment it touched his hands.

    Particles surrounded him, growing into swords. They flashed as they stabbed through him. Holes filled him as the particles pulled together, grasping him in the hands of a newly formed Fragment.

    ¡°I am the Dawn. I am the Death of Night. I am the Alpha. I am the Omega. I am the Beginning, and I am the End.¡± It boomed down.

    Assassin took a breath and blood spurted out. ¡°And¡­¡± He wheezed. ¡°I¡¯m Shadow;Assassin¡­¡± Shadows erupted to the top of the dome.

    ¡°Thou art irrelevant.¡±

    A wing beat sounded above.

    ¡°No. I''m the start of a new chapter." Assassin filled the falling shadow as the dome came apart. He plunged his sword through the Fragment''s head, willing the Umbra to eat.

    A roar rolled out like thunder as he pulled the sword back. It consumed the Fragment. He hit the ground. He willed the Umbra to close his wounds, and it was not enough. The holes in his body were just a reflection, the true damage had hit his soul. He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. Tears upon his face made him open them, as Fang pulled him into her arms.

    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to die too.¡± She held him tight. She felt so warm, even more so than that false god¡¯s power. He always wanted to be in her arms, but he never thought it¡¯d be like this. He knew she wanted to wait till graduation, and he wanted to be there when the mission was done. He loved this woman, even if she was too scared to let him. She loved him too, though, and his name was proof. Shadows stay with you. Shadows are not things you think to throw away. He laughed, and her tears fell more.

    ¡°I''m sorry I laughed." It reminded him of their first meeting. She was poorly hidden, but just enough that he didn''t see her face. Her braids back then used to hide her cheeks, and he hadn''t seen the tears. He laughed, and it was too loud for him to turn back, but he didn''t laugh at her. "When I saw you that day, I was the happiest I ever was. They teach us to come out here and die, but I saw you and saw something better.¡±

    She sniffled. ¡°I was just a cry baby, what could you have even seen?¡±

    Something eye-catching. Something he was happy he didn''t miss. She would have just been another face in the crowd if she had a Luminance, but their shared condition made her stand out. Even at eleven, it put a thought in his mind.

    "I saw a person I always wanted to trust. I saw someone I wanted to lend my strength too. I think it was love at first sight. That''s what Knight told me once. When he and King started dating, I asked him for so much advice."

    Fang laughed, ¡°I remember how shocked you were when I said I wanted to graduate before I tried dating.¡±

    ¡°I told Knight and he laughed at me.¡± Assassin laughed too. ¡°He said I didn¡¯t look unwilling to wait.¡±

    She whimpered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait anymore. Just stand up. Tell me you¡¯re all right.¡±

    He brushed a braid behind her ear and wiped tears from her cheek. It was only the sword keeping him alive at this point. So long as he held it, he could breathe, but he knew he had to give it up. "I''m sorry, I have to deny that order."

    With clenched fists, Ace mumbled to himself. He probably wanted to preserve their moment. He probably wanted to give what he didn''t get with Raven. Assassin heard him though and called him over.

    ¡°Do you remember that time I picked you for the team battle?¡±

    Ace''s chest shook as a laugh climbed out. "Yeah. I was so surprised. Everybody knew you. Even when your number changed. People said that with you on the team, it was a free promotion. You grabbed a lot of the people that made sense, and we thought your team would be stacked. Then you chose me.¡± It made Ace the target of that battle.

    ¡°Do you remember the reason why?¡±

    ¡°Every team needs an ace up their sleeve.¡± The rest of the team groaned when he said it, but Ace felt alive.

    ¡°The other teams thought you''d be weak. They figured that if they took you out, my team would lose an advantage. They were afraid of me, but you outplayed them. That first time you led them into an ambush, they made the mistake of thinking you didn''t matter. All that focus on me and the others, while you slipped right past them."

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Ace¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I never would have saw how good I could be.¡±

    ¡°You still have room to climb.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be you or Abigail.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. You can only be our Ace.¡± Assassin smiled, and tears filled Ace¡¯s eyes. Assassin¡¯s eyes went to Fang as his hand on the sword tightened. ¡°With your permission, I want to give this sword to Ace. He¡¯s not a lefty like us, so he¡¯s going to need its power.¡±

    "Permission granted.¡±

    ¡°This means goodbye.¡±

    ¡°I figured¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be the one saying that.¡± A smile got through despite her tears. ¡°On the bus, if you got to choose my name, what would it have been?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. If King didn¡¯t get the theme first, I would have tried convincing you to call yourself, Empress.¡±

    ¡°The Empress''s Assassin." She shook her head, laughing. She kissed him, letting it show how much he meant. She held his hand, and as it dropped the sword, she held the kiss until his body went still.

    In Gupta¡¯s domain, the sun faded and only the man stood aglow in the darkness. He reached out to King, putting a box aglow with light in his hand.

    ¡°This is a God¡¯s Coffin. It seals the Luster of a fallen god inside, letting its power be transferred to another person. Take this back with you, if Butcher is dead, this is the last piece you need.¡±

    ¡°And what are we supposed to do with it?¡±

    ¡°Open it. You have all three keys now." Gupta was fading, but King didn''t need further elaboration. The three keys waited at the front of his mind.

    ¡°Dark. Orange. Revive...¡±

    [Chapter 8 ends...]

 Chapter 9éˆ¥æ“œscend

    Chapter 9¡ªAscend

    Gupta''s domain came apart with each footstep King took, meeting its penultimate end as he reached the tide. It wasn''t that he was hesitating, there was something in his way. A book lay upon the shore, glowing ever so slightly, just managing to catch his eyes. He picked it up, thumbing through a few pages. Immediately, it felt heavy in his hand. He now held a book of New Dawn knowledge. Page after page was one development or another, sandwiched between essays about their discoveries. It was comprehensive, compiled by every mind Gupta had at his disposal. For a moment, King stood on the sand, considering what this book meant. Everything they learned wasn''t lost with the Doctor. They wouldn''t have to start over from scratch. He held the book tightly as he stepped into the water. The journey back would take longer than their conversation? King hoped Dr. Gupta was right.

    He drifted for a long time before he broke the surface, coming out in the corpse garden where the others still waited. The quiet almost gave him reason to think things were all right until he saw Assassin and his flame of hope died. He ran over to them, falling to his knees. Fang refused to look at their dead friend, and even look at him as if she didn''t know what to say. It kept King''s eyes on Assassin''s body. It barely looked like him anymore, transformed as it was, but King felt the loss of Assassin like the loss of chance in this room. It was just the three of them now, and they still had to make it back alive. He sat there, stone still with a face completely blank. Something inside him was screaming. He wondered why it took him this long to be scared.

    ¡°Tell me you got something good.¡± Fang brought him back, and he blinked several times. He looked at her as if she asked for the world, and in the process, almost dropped the book. Right¡­ He did have something good. They didn¡¯t have Assassin, but they still had a chance.

    "I have two things." He said confidently, striving to be the person both Knight and Assassin saw. "I have New Dawn''s research. This might even be all of it." Fang and Ace perked up. "I also have this," He held out the God''s Coffin. The box moved in his hand, twirling and breathing. He thought it would surprise them, but instead, they looked at the sword in Ace''s hand¡ªblade doing the same. "You have another God''s Coffin!" His eyes went wide.

    Ace looked at it, "Is that what we''re calling it¡­" When it began moving like this, he realized he couldn''t wield it like a weapon. "Assassin made it. It was the last thing he did when he struck Butcher down."

    ¡°Was he still Butcher in the end?¡±

    Fang shook her head. ¡°When it looked like Assassin won, it did something. It was sort of muffled so we didn¡¯t get it all. Assassin trapped them in a dome, I think it was to keep us safe while they fought.¡±

    "If I repeated it, do you think you can make it out?" He poured hope into his eyes. Fang seemed uncertain but nodded nevertheless. "Luminance Revive." Her eyes widened. The muffled sound suddenly made sense.

    ¡°Do you know what he did?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Dr. Gupta said he had to. It would allow them to complete phase two.¡±

    Ace glared. ¡°Does that mean you know what that thing became?¡±

    ¡°A Fragment of the God Eternal.¡±

    The two swallowed hard.

    ¡°What was the fight like?¡±

    Fang said, ¡°Like nothing we¡¯ve ever seen. The God Eternal didn¡¯t just fight with weapons, it fought with its entire Luminance.¡±

    Ace added, ¡°It was like fighting living light. It could shape them into anything and throw them from afar. I think it was slowly getting stronger too, learning how to use its body.¡±

    King patted the book. ¡°They talk about that in here. A Fragment of the God Eternal is unable to recognize itself as being any different than the true mass. It will slowly grow until it rivals that potential, using combat to better learn its powers.¡±

    ¡°You mean that thing could have gotten a lot stronger?¡±

    ¡°New Dawn thought it was inevitable. Orange Luster was considered a highly volatile source of power. It was the easiest to pool, but one of the most dangerous to control.¡±

    Fang looked down at the book, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°The short version is that New Dawn thought the Orange Luster would be a key to their plan. The Advent Ascension happened because the Spear of Hell is pulling the God Eternal apart. It made luster seeds they call Shining Hearts, and when they drew in Luminance for their Harbingers, they drew in these seeds as well.¡±

    Shining Heart...How couldn''t Ace think of the red one in the penthouse suite? It seemed like the start of all their misfortune, and now it sounded like the hearts came in different colors. How much misfortune would that be? How was the Enclave ever going to face it? Again, he thought about this mission and wondered how someone like him was picked for it. He thought of Assassin, and what he believed. If Assassin saw how good he could be, maybe someone else saw it too.

    ¡°You said it will slowly grow...does that mean there are more Fragments like that out there?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. New Dawn thinks they¡¯ll grow a lot faster when the Spear of Hell falls. The overcast is the only thing holding them back.¡±

    That didn¡¯t sound good for the future, especially not after what the red bastard showed them. Still, Ace kept his head high. ¡°You said an Orange Luster is key to their plan, what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It has something to do with us Dark Disciples actually, and that command Butcher used. Dark. Orange. Revive. We are Dark, and that means our presence naturally erodes the Light¡ªthings like Luster and Luminance. We erode our own, and we erode others too. Hence, Orange¡ªthe Luster of the God Eternal. In a normal person¡¯s case, this Luster would be too dangerous to wield, it''d turn them into A Fragment. For normal Harbingers, there''s this thing called Drifting they have to worry about. It''s like their consciousness drifting away from their humanity and into Godhood. They essentially forget who they are, and only live for their purpose. Orange Luster is worse though. It immediately consumes the light of other beings, so they never have the chance to adapt."

    ¡°I think I get where this is going,¡± Ace could almost see the picture. ¡°If you give the Orange Luster to a normal person, they get conquered, especially since the Luster grows. If you give it to a Dark Disciple though, we constantly stop it from growing. Our Umbra restrains it, right?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± King nodded. It hadn¡¯t struck Ace yet, but repeating the plan lightened a weight on his shoulders. Now wasn¡¯t the time to give up.

    ¡°What¡¯s Revive then?¡±

    ¡°This command sends a signal to your Luminance, telling it to revive. In a Harbinger, it would make them a Lightbearer. A normal human can¡¯t have more than one Luminance, after all.¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°So they would become something that¡¯s not quite human.¡± Ace nodded. King did too.

    ¡°Of course, if they bear a Shining Heart, they¡¯d revive as that God instead.¡±

    Ace¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait¡­ Are you saying what I think you¡¯re saying?¡±

    King smiled. The room didn''t call for it, but he couldn''t keep the expression off his face. He came to this thought in the domain, finding the map to it inside the Book of New Dawn. Things were damnable, in and outside this room, but this was bigger than both spaces. "That''s right, New Dawn''s final plan was to make a God to fight the God Eternal. New Dawn wanted to make a Dark God. They just needed three keys.¡±

    ¡°Dark. Orange. Revive.¡± Ace finally understood, and he couldn¡¯t help smiling either. He turned to Fang, expecting to see the same, but her eyes were closed. Had she even heard a word? ¡°Fang, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°I am, I was just in thought.¡±

    ¡°What do you think of their plan?¡± King asked.

    "It''s a good one, and I can see why we needed two God Coffins. I suspect one of them isn''t enough to reach the Dark God state. If we erode them, we probably need multiple pieces."

    ¡°Unfortunately, the book doesn¡¯t say how many we need. They hadn¡¯t met a Dark Disciple by that point. They were hoping they could survive long enough, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Four.¡± She said.

    ¡°Four?¡± King couldn¡¯t see what he was missing.

    ¡°When Assassin was fighting, I think he made four God Coffins. He didn¡¯t think anything of them at first, but he eventually realized they would make him stronger.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± King stroked his chin. ¡°But I wonder if things were different after his Dark Burial.¡±

    ¡°You know about that too?¡± Fang looked up.

    ¡°It has something to do with that symbol on your left hand,¡± He pointed at the pyramid of hexagons. ¡°A few religions call it the mark of the beast. They say the left arm is the arm of the devil, and that those dominant in it are sinners. New Dawn doesn''t know when this was established, but the arm of the devil part isn''t too far off." They both looked at Assassin. "How exactly did it happen?"

    ¡°He took Shadow as his name and a Dark Heart appeared, he told it to beat and something strange encased him."

    ¡°New Dawn theorizes that the Dark Burial kills you and uses the Dark Heart to revive you. It¡¯s what gave them the idea for the Revive command.¡±

    ¡°So we should do it then.¡± Ace looked at his sword. ¡°If Fang is right, I only need two more pieces.¡±

    ¡°Maybe three, actually.¡± King looked at the God Coffin. ¡°This one doesn¡¯t have as much power in it. To keep the power from growing, New Dawn gave part of it to Butcher and the other part to Dr. Gupta. Even with the Fragment revived, it only utilized half its power.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say we have one then. Does New Dawn have a plan to get more.¡±

    "After they connected with Dark Disciples, the next step was going to the Spear of Hell. There is apparently something there that only a disciple will understand." The boys looked to Fang.

    ¡°Yes. We should go there. There¡¯s no point going back to the Enclave if they¡¯ll just send us back out either way.¡±

    ¡°Then that just leaves us with the Revive part of this. King, are you fine with me becoming the Dark God?¡± Ace turned back.

    ¡°Yes. I still have things to figure out. With New Dawn¡¯s notes, that shouldn¡¯t be too hard.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    "The first step is terminating your Luminance, but we''ve already been there. An incompatible Luminance would just get in the way. Step two is to absorb the power, if you will it, your Umbra will do it for you." King handed the coffin over, and Ace closed his eyes.

    He could feel his Umbra like many reaching hands. He turned them on the power inside the Coffins, greedily pulling every atom of it out. It flowed up his veins like magma, burning bright against his skin. The lines went up his arms, disappearing under his armor. He felt like he was ablaze, desperate for the next step as King confirmed things with his eyes.

    "You already know what to say." King gave the go-ahead, and Ace stood tall.

    ¡°Luminance Revive!¡± He barked. The world flashed orange.

    One moment, the light was blinding, and the next he found himself standing in front of a tomb. He had never seen one before, but the air of the place spoke its name, inviting him into its yawning door. He stepped inside, finding a familiar shape bound by chains in a coffin. It glared down with gaseous eyes, condemnation falling before it spoke.

    "This crime is unforgivable. Turn back to the light. Thou shalt not stray."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll never turn away. I''ll go after it until none is left!" He raised his hand and a pit opened.

    ¡°Thou shalt know eternal damnation.¡±

    ¡°Then you better hope the next version of you remembers that.¡± He waved it down, lowering the coffin beneath the floor. As it closed, he closed his eyes. When they opened, his body was changed.

    Arms cast light up the side of his body, glowing orange with black plating covering their outer side. They shined until they reached his shoulders¡ªbrightness consumed by the pauldrons atop. He still felt their power moving through his veins, up his neck, and through his eyes. He could feel those too, orange now, with dark webs keeping power inside. There was a strange feeling where they met on his forehead, a solid thing he could feel, raised above the skin. He brought his finger to it, tracing the outline of a diamond. It resonated with his touch, orange rolling over the things around him. For a moment, the floor went liquid and undulated. He lowered his hand, meeting King''s eyes.

    ¡°What does it feel like?¡± His ally asked.

    Ace thought of the feeling beneath his skin. At a time he was flesh and bone, but something else was there now. Something with warmth burning inside. He felt like he contained this, and knew he had room for more. "It''s like my body isn''t real...maybe?"

    ¡°Sounds like what Assassin felt with the sword.¡± King nodded. ¡°It makes sense, considering our nature. Before, your body was just a construct housing your soul. Now it houses your soul and the luster.¡±

    Ace willed his blades to grow out. It was the same black material as before, now glowing with veins. He swung, and a trail of light followed his curve. He thought of the thing the Fragment did and tried shaping the trail into a star. It didn''t even pull together. King shook his head as if he knew what went through Ace''s mind.

    ¡°You probably don¡¯t have enough power yet.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡± He looked at his arms. ¡°This is as far as it can go for now.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s still good!¡± King said excitedly. ¡°You¡¯re a Dark God now, Ace. You can finally match this world. Try sensing things with your Luster. Stretch it out. Tell us what you feel.¡±

    Ace touched the diamond again, pushing his senses further this time. He felt the black glass liquefy as he reached it. He felt the winding labyrinth and the lobby of New Dawn. He stretched it faster as he reached the exit, and felt it ripple on for miles. Grays felt it and were already in motion his way. He ignored them, however, finding something else pushing against him. It felt like a power similar to his. It felt like eyes opening, and something malicious going feral.

    ¡°I think I felt another Luster...or maybe it¡¯s just Luminance. I felt it push back when I touched it. I think it even knew what I was doing.¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°About seven miles east of here."

    King¡¯s stare hardened as he turned to Fang. ¡°I would like to go there!¡±

    She looked up suddenly as if she still wasn''t here. Nodding, she tried to keep her attention on him. "I''m not opposed, but I don''t know what to expect. I''ll lead if the situation calls for it, but¡­" She trailed off, mind stolen again.

    ¡°Are you okay? I figured you¡¯d be listening intently. What I¡¯ve read alone has given me ideas. Seeing Ace as he is now makes me wish I could think like you do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m fine. I keep falling into a trance. The question has been repeating since Assassin died. I feel like it¡¯s pulling me in.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to know what it¡¯s saying?¡±

    ¡°No. I think I need to hear it myself.¡± She shook her head again. ¡°Let¡¯s go to that destination, I have a job here and despite the trance, I have to complete it.¡±

    The boys nodded, and Ace faced King. ¡°What exactly do you expect to find?¡±

    ¡°The place the Blues came from¡­¡±

    [Chapter 9 ends...]

 Chapter 10éˆ¥æ“lue

    Chapter 10¡ªBlue

    Before they set out there was one more thing Fang wanted to do. Ace carried Assassin''s body as they backtracked through the lab, emerging in the courtyard where all the others lay. King couldn''t look at Knight, but Fang didn''t make him. Instead, she willed the Umbra into a spade, digging holes for each of them. It took an hour for her to dig enough, even one for Raven, carried back in Ace¡¯s arms. Fang willed coffins together, and the boys helped her lower them down. They thought of who the others were as each one descended, but let the silence stay, knowing words would never be enough.

    Hunter was...exactly what his name implied. He was always all over the Enclave, always in pursuit of someone else. He wasn¡¯t just on the hunt for strength, but on a hunt for his place. It may have kept him strange and wild if he and Ace had never crossed paths. There was something about the boy that always brought Hunter back. Early on, it might have been competition, but Ace couldn''t remember the last time they had a match.

    Knight was a beacon. He was never the strongest, nor fastest and didn''t have the highest technical score, but if you wanted to find him, you only needed to move your eyes. He always stood tall; always shined bright. He was smiles and charm and well-timed jokes. He was an easy best friend¡ªan enemy to no one. King smiled because Knight was a romantic, more concerned with the perfect poetic proclamation than he could ever be with saving the world. Knight could make a room feel like home, and there were so many nights where home was all King needed.

    Abigail was confidence and strength. She had so much it radiated off her, making anyone on her heels strong too. She was something that not even Assassin was, powerful for certain, but an easy celebrity too. It was never enough that the girl could fight, she had a presence, stealing hearts and minds. No one seemed more fit for Grade A than her, and the girl didn''t need to hear it, she was the living proof. Abigail was not the name they expected, but even that seemed to reflect precisely who she was. Abigail could go out into the city and come back from it entirely done.

    Raven may have been a different story. Her pages were certainly different from the very first word. Always enamored with some sort of magazine, the girl was not a fighter but an artist without a brush. She saw a world they had never seen. She saw New York without the Overcast; lively in day and night, welcoming to anyone who tried to set the stage. Raven was a stage setter. She had an eye for things that enhanced performers. And the performance was her reward. Nothing made her eyes shine more than a finished piece.

    Assassin was himself till the end. When he reached the top at ten, he was himself throughout the Enclave. It didn''t matter if you didn''t know his face. It didn''t matter if his Number changed. Assassin was always Assassin¡ªalways that boy doing impossible things. Do you remember that boy¡­? People always answered yes. That boy with a higher combat score than all of his seniors? That boy who joined the brawl and was still standing in the end? That boy who said the simulation wasn¡¯t hard enough, forcing a new level to be developed? That boy without the Luminance, matching the pace of the best people with one? Assassin was not a celebrity; no one ever asked if celebrities were real. He was that boy who couldn¡¯t possibly exist...and yet, he did, for himself and one other person. He was gone now, but still in an Assassin way. Do you remember that boy who fought A Fragment of the God Eternal to a draw?

    Judge fell last. It was hard not to see him as a traveler from another time. He was certainly their teacher, but also a man still a part of a different world. Judge never settled for what the other survivors chose to be. Many had grown accustomed to their new lives, but Judge was a fighter, striving for something better. He fought his best when they were kids, watching with vigilance. The memory of meeting this storied man was not a ghost in their mind, but a portrait of a moment. Judge was not the Enclave, he was only ever himself, and hearing him talk showed them they could be themselves too. Judge encouraged it because the world needed new eyes.

    Silent eulogies made, they buried the coffins and set out for their next destination. Between Fang, empowered with the Umbra, and Ace¡¯s Dark God state, they completed the trip in under an hour, even with King upon the other boy¡¯s back. A curious sight awaited them on the other end. Where they thought they¡¯d find some sort of base, they found a vehicle instead. It was almost as long as the bus but a slight margin thicker. Its boxy white frame sat in an empty parking lot, flagrant in its refusal to fit in. Even had its shining metal armor not made it stand out, the thrashing snarling form on the back would certainly draw the eyes. The thing was almost foaming at the mouth. A tall blue form hung with arms outstretched and legs close together, fastened to the vehicle with thick, long manacles. Its unmarred hide did not glow, but eyes did as it looked upon them, glaring as if they stole its freedom. A saliva-soaked maw hissed out from its stomach, making Ace summon his blades. Suddenly, there came a beep and the sound of metal pulling back. The manacles retracted and the blue creature dropped to the ground. As it stood, Ace felt a push against his Luminance. This was the thing he felt against it before, pushing it now to find a place to tear. Its Luminance wasn''t as strong as his¡ªdidn''t feel full in the slightest. There was a shape to it though, too mechanical for such a wild thing. Crystals grew fat around its hands, and it beat its chest before barreling in.

    The webs upon Ace''s irises retracted to surround them¡ªglowing brightly as his diamond did the same. The monster arrived with a swift left jab; Ace¡¯s blade tore down its arm. That didn¡¯t stop its right hand¡¯s hook. A rippling Luminance did, however, bouncing the blue thing back. With a turn Ace tore open its chest, punching for the face with his other blade. It eagerly took the slash through its eye¡ªright-hand hooking once again. And once again, a ripple bounced it back. Its guard hung open as Ace tore into it. Pumping power into his foot, he jumped back and kicked, burying the blue in a wall down the street. Its stomach cackled as its mangled body dragged free, protruding bones snapping back in place. Ace let it happen, looking at his hands.

    "I think I''m getting a better idea of how to fight these things." He said to the others, extending his senses. ¡°I could fight this guy for hours, but he¡¯ll just keep coming back. He doesn¡¯t care about his body. He doesn¡¯t have a life.¡± The blue peeled itself from the ground. ¡°It¡¯s the soul and the Luminance doing the work. One heals it, the other makes it come after me again.¡±

    Fang watched the sight. Its left arm stitched back together. The hole in its face looked like a tunnel of webs. "How do you finish it then?" She asked, wondering if they could have defeated the Blues from before.

    "I have to strike deeper than the body." No, the body was just a pretense. "To win these battles, we have to remember. We are fighting matches of Light." Assassin pulled the light away. Fang could probably do that still, but Ace couldn''t now. No other person could; King would need this victory as much as him.

    The veins in his blades flared. The Blue came barreling back. As it opened with a jab again, Ace did the same. Its fist rolled off the back of his blade as he punched through and past it. Orange waves rippled up the Blue¡¯s side. It tilted its head, turning around. Violent eruptions followed the wave¡ªorange spikes lacerating the blue. It dropped like a sack, color fading away. As Ace turned to the still gray form, he smiled. The future had just opened up. King looked at the corpse, mind already on the move.

    ¡°You have to overwhelm their Light.¡± He spoke his theory with confidence.

    Ace nodded. ¡°I think a real fight will be different though.¡±

    Fang summoned her sword, turning the body over. ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence that it turned gray, is it?¡±

    ¡°No. I think it was always a Gray, and someone just gave it a Luminance.¡±

    The red Shining Heart filled their minds. There was far more to it than cursed happenstance. They witnessed the proof of concept, and this felt like an attempt to reverse engineer. The Blues, somewhere out in New York, might almost be as bad as their crimson assailant. Maybe they were even worse. The rise of the red still seemed random, but the Blues were at their destination. King¡¯s jaw tightened as he knelt to the body. He moved the halo from its head downward, stopping as it glowed dimly at the chest. Auxiliary Weapon put a stiletto in his hand.  He plunged it in, digging until it scraped against something solid. Rummaging through the wound, he pulled a large blue marble free. The color was dull¡ªthe light mostly faded. As he moved it to the halo the ridges turned inward, pulling into a marble itself as it sucked the light away. Bringing it to his eye he saw no indication of what it used to be. He showed it to the others.

    ¡°Thoughts?¡± Fang asked.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°I think it has two states. The crown is a released one, providing a connection to the source power. The marble is a cache, storing power for later."

    ¡°How similar is this thing to our bands?¡±

    ¡°I feel like it¡¯s only in principle. New Dawn¡¯s Research data is based on research of the Twilight Grove. All of it was about our own power, with the exception of the God Coffins and the Refracted Harbingers. I guess these things are mostly similar to the latter."

    Fang turned to the vehicle. ¡°That Blue was released, right?¡±

    King followed her eyes. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    She turned to Ace. ¡°Let¡¯s check inside, it seems the two we encountered weren¡¯t the only ones out here.¡±

    Ace headed over, charging his arm as his blades retracted. As he threw a punch, the door slid open. Fang nodded for him to continue and he boldly stepped inside. Three shots rang out, catching on ripples. He looked at the shooter, more dumbstruck than alarmed. As his blade slid out, the woman put the gun down, leaning on a table in front of her. She sighed, and Ace glared.

    "If one of you is going to kill me, could we make it the pretty girl over there. I''d rather the last thing I see be something I can appreciate." She pointed at a screen. Ace wondered where the camera was.

    ¡°Does this thing have a speaker?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Are you granting my wish?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s up to Fang to decide.¡±

    ¡°Fang¡­? I like it.¡± The woman smirked. She pressed the button and Ace called the others over.

    They joined him to fill an area, more lab than any kind of bus. The front of it was dedicated to the cabin, but the setup of the rest held dedication to purpose. The woman sat at a console of three screens and a panel of buttons. Behind her was a workstation, stocked with tools not even King could recognize. Further back sat some sort of chamber, its cylindrical glass held by pillars stretching to the ceiling. The woman watched them take it in, smiling at Fang all the while. They turned to her next, unable to ignore her calm. She was older, maybe in her late twenties. An undercut trimmed brown hair on her left side, while it fell curly on her right. Green eyes hid absolutely no interest, entirely impressed with what the younger woman had to offer. Fang¡¯s eyes narrowed in response, and the woman sat back.

    ¡°Right, we¡¯re enemies. No worries, I¡¯m cool.¡±

    The girl crossed her arms. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Assistant Researcher Micaela.¡± The woman gave a lazy salute. ¡°I guess you could call me doctor, but it¡¯s not like we¡¯re handing out doctorates nowadays.¡±

    ¡°Where are you from, Micaela?¡±

    She cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t you already know?¡± She gestured at their armor. ¡°You guys are Intruders, aren¡¯t you? From the outskirts of town.¡±

    ¡°What do you know about the Enclave?¡±

    ¡°Apparently nothing.¡± Micaela chuckled. ¡°This is kinda interesting now. I figured you¡¯d ask questions then kill me. Now I have a few of my own.¡±

    Ace glared. ¡°Answer ours first.¡±

    Micaela frowned. ¡°I told you I¡¯m cool. You don¡¯t have to worry about me jumping the line. To answer your question, Fang, I¡¯m from Castle Cerulean." If the girl could somehow cross her arms tighter, she definitely would have. Micaela went on, "The way they tell us the story, Castle Cerulean was a haven born when the city got buried. The King Priest''s family has been loyal to a relic since their ancestors'' days in old Germany. They even have this religious text about making sure only those who could perceive its blue light enter the family. Suddenly, shit got bad and the only safe place for miles was Cerulean. The king has the power to reshape buildings and used it to gather a bunch nearby. The castle in the name isn''t arrogance either. It looks like someone tried to build one in the style of New York."

    "Were those two monsters we encountered from Castle Cerulean too?"

    ¡°You must mean Grant and Wesley. Grant¡¯s the idiot with the muscles. Wesley¡¯s the guy who looks like he has a garage band.¡± She cocked an eyebrow as they traded looks. ¡°Guessing you guys don¡¯t know what a garage band is. Wow.¡± She twirled a bit of hair. ¡°Actually, if you¡¯re here, those two must be dead.¡±

    ¡°Are there anymore of you?¡±

    ¡°Just the three.¡±

    ¡°What were you doing out here?¡±

    ¡°Well, I got kidnapped. I was setting this lab up for¡­¡± She glanced at a clock. ¡°A job that¡¯s about forty-five hours away. Those idiots ambushed me, forcing me to come with them on their weird mission. I think they were trying to find something, but believe it or not, I¡¯m in the dark. They just wanted someone who wouldn¡¯t be missed but could figure out stuff they¡¯re too dumb for.¡±

    King put the marbles on the table. ¡°What are these?¡±

    ¡°Sealed Halos.¡± She looked him up and down. ¡°And you can just touch them no problem¡­What are you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not information we¡¯ll divulge.¡±

    Micaela shrugged. ¡°No problem, but word of advice. That guy has glowing arms and a gem in his forehead, and you can touch a halo without any adverse effects. If you¡¯re pretending to be human, you¡¯re doing a poor job.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so sure something should have happened?¡±

    ¡°Frankly, the halos are still unstable. Dumbasses like Grant and Wesley can¡¯t unlock them without killing themselves. You need to be conditioned just to have one, and even Blue bloods can¡¯t touch them without training.¡±

    ¡°What are Blue Bloods?¡± Fang asked.

    It was Micaela''s turn to cross her arms. "Are you guys really from the Enclave?" They nodded. She stroked her chin. "Can I join up with you? I''m talking full betrayal of Castle Cerulean. I''ll tell you anything you want to hear."

    ¡°Why do you want to suddenly betray them?¡±

    Micaela grinned, "I''m talking to people from the Enclave that know nothing about me or a lot of the stuff that''s common knowledge. It sounds like you guys didn''t even know we existed. I can believe that, since the city always moves around, but that doesn''t match up with the rest of the stuff I was taught."

    ¡°Such as?¡±

    ¡°One day, the Intruders from the outskirts will invade New York. Their plan is to take the city for themselves, and they''re the reason everything has fallen into darkness. It is our duty at Castle Cerulean to prepare the castle and everyone in it for the battle. If we aren''t quick enough, anyone surviving in the city will fall to the intruders too."

    ¡°That¡¯s oddly specific, was this in your religious text?¡±

    ¡°Nope, that was one of the first visions of the Queen Priestess. It''s how they justify running the castle like they do."

    Fang looked into Micaela''s eyes. She searched hard, but couldn''t find a reason for deception. The woman spoke an easy truth with a firm cadence; lying not even in the corner of her mind. If the story was real too, Castle Cerulean was as old as the Overcast. How did all this time pass without the Enclave knowing about it? There were procedures for survivors, but none for an entire enemy base? Again Fang wondered how old the Enclave was. She pulled back from the woman''s eyes, looking at her again.

    ¡°How long have you been with Castle Cerulean?"

    ¡°Since I was six years old.¡±

    ¡°And you have no problem betraying them?¡±

    Micaela shrugged. ¡°I mean, I have a few exes there and some acquaintances, but otherwise not really. The way I¡¯m looking at it now, they betrayed me. I tried to shoot your friend when he walked in here just because he had on Enclave gear. That¡¯s not a good enough reason for me to kill somebody. Also, if you are the enemy I¡¯m sure you¡¯d want to go to the castle anyway. At least this way, I don¡¯t have to worry about dying in the end.¡±

    King picked up one of the marbles. ¡°Will I be able to learn more about these things there?¡±

    Micaela nodded. ¡°100%. They keep research data on hand for training new assistants. Although, the lab sits in Sector Two.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m guessing you have easy access to Sector two.¡± Fang asked. Micaela grinned.

    ¡°Can we look at it as a trial period. If I betray you, you can kill me.¡±

    ¡°And you really want to join us just because they lied?¡±

    ¡°I want to join you because I don''t know why they lied. I know the Queen Priestess has visions, I just don''t know why this one is so old but so easy to prove false."

    Fang traded looks with the boys. They nodded, and she nodded to Micaela. "Drive us there then. We can talk about Castle Cerulean along the way."

    [Chapter 10 ends...]

 Chapter 11éˆ¥æ“Ÿerulean

    Chapter 11¡ªCastle

    In the ever-moving grid of New York City, Castle Cerulean now sat at H7. Considering that the Numbers found her in L9, Micaela made sure they knew about the long drive ahead. It took an hour and forty-three minutes just getting to where she was, and without the Battery serving as excess power, the trip back would be slow. The battery was the changed Gray. It was taken into the castle until it turned Blue, making it the perfect source for a Light-powered vehicle. A few halos served the purpose as well, but their nature made them better as a backup. It would be enough to make the trip, but she needed them to know she wasn''t delaying. She thought it''d be for the better, anyway. There was much to say about the castle, and she felt the necessity in her heart. To start?

    ¡°Castle Cerulean is broken into four sectors, starting at the top and going down. Sector One is where The Blue Bloods live. They''re the people capable of witnessing God''s light. Some of them are orphans, taken from unworthy family members. Others are part of long lines. It''s always a big celebration when Blue Bloods are born. Sector Two is for research, religion and military staff. It''s where you can find the barracks, cathedral and labs. The cathedral is the only place open to people from Sector Three. Those people are...people like me. We can''t see God''s light naturally, but the longer we bask in it the more it changes us. That''s what I meant by conditioning before. Through prayer, study, and doing our job, we are rewarded with god''s regard."

    ¡°Does it really work like that?¡± King asked.

    "Yeah, surprisingly. Some people never leave Sector Three, but those who join the church or the military have completed conditioning. They''ve become worthy of god''s grace."

    ¡°But researchers aren¡¯t like them?¡±

    ¡°Nope. We¡¯re just the ones who tested high enough in the right fields. There¡¯s not that many of us either.¡±

    ¡°And what do you spend most of your time studying?¡±

    "How to improve the Halos. Making better Batteries. Figuring out how to move the Light efficiently. We''re just glorified workers frankly, but at least it lets us live in Sector Two."

    ¡°Is Sector Three bad?¡±

    Micaela shrugged, "It''s work, I think. Everybody has a job to do. They don''t get overworked, but they don''t get a lot of time off until holidays."

    ¡°What are holidays?¡±

    "Things like Blue Blood birthdays, Group Prayer Days, and Sanctuary Day."

    ¡°I think you misunderstood. I¡¯m asking, what are holidays?¡±

    Micaela stared down the road ahead with lips pressed thin. She couldn''t decide whether to laugh or cry but thought she might do both. Shaking her head, she tried to answer, "They''re just days when no one expects you to do anything. You get time to yourself."

    King looked to the others. ¡°Do we have something like that in the Enclave?¡±

    "Nearest I can imagine are Break Days." Fang answered. "But this seems different, like there''s some other purpose to them."

    ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± Micaela nodded. ¡°Take Sanctuary Day for example.¡±

    She didn''t choose Sanctuary Day merely because it was the last day she mentioned. It was actually around the corner and promising to be better than any before it. She didn''t know every eventon the itinerary, but she knew one was today. There had been a lot of chatter in the lab for a project she wasn''t on. When she left the castle, it was completed and would revitalize everyone outside of Sector Four. That reminded her she hadn''t told them about that yet.

    ¡°Sector Four by the way, is where they keep all the Rejects.¡±

    ¡°What makes them rejects?¡±

    ¡°They were scarred on the first Blessing Day.¡±

    Listening silently, there was something about that holiday that made Ace give her a sharp look. ¡°Blessing Day. Sanctuary Day. Celebrating the birth of Blue Bloods. What makes Castle Cerulean like that?¡±

    ¡°I guess you could start with how we¡¯re taught to treat the royal family¡­¡±

    <u>???</u>

    In Castle Cerulean, still, a bit of time away, the people of Sector Three gathered in crowds in a transformed shopping square. A former mall now acted as Central Hall¡ªthe gateway to Sector Two, dressed up with hanging Blue banners bright with flashing light strips. The crowds gathered before a stage with a tent atop it, waiting patiently for their star to emerge. She sat inside, quivering and nervous, but a man with thin glasses smiled at her in a mirror, standing stalwart at her side. Her eyes moved up his reflection, watching his lips move as he spoke.

    ¡°If I may be frank, you look terrified, Princess.¡±

    Her jaw tightened. She wasn''t used to that moniker and didn''t know if she would ever be. She breathed deep and hardened her gaze. "Can you say my name for me, Julius?¡±

    Julius nodded. ¡°You are Princess Brigid, ma¡¯am. The most beautiful of the royal daughters.¡±

    Brigid laughed, taking a brush to long auburn hair. "What does that make my sister then?"

    ¡°If I may be frank, unlucky, Princess.¡±

    She giggled. "My sister wouldn''t be happy if she heard you say that."

    "I will suffer 1,000 punishments before I say otherwise."

    "You are always a source of strength for me, Julius. Thank you for always helping me stand up."

    "Whenever you need me, Princess, including now." He offered his hand. Taking it with a right hand¡ªblue from its back to its fingers, Brigid rose, letting Julius lead her to the stage.

    She became someone else as the crowd set eyes upon her. For a moment they were alive with speculation, but she brought silence and they answered with awe. She knew she was understated. Her hair was as long and straight as it usually was. She wore a white dress, tightened at the waist with a turquoise sash. If it wasn''t for her royal blood she would be any other girl, and she supposed that was the reason for their stillness. She wished she could check every face, but didn''t know if that would calm her or stir her nerves. She almost held her breath; this wasn''t doing her any favors. Julius''s fingers brushed against hers, and she let it out. If the crowd was silent, wasn''t it time for her to talk?

    "Beloved people of Castle Cerulean, I hope that you are well. We of Sector One remain blessed without limit, and we know that it is hard to see God''s Will without a strong connection to the light.¡± Now the stillness was hers. She lifted it in her mind as her hand lifted the mic. ¡°Perhaps some of you feel forsaken. Some might even desire a better job. You all are our hardest working civilians, and we suspect some of you long for a break.¡± She squeezed the stillness, letting rolling murmurs seep out. ¡°However, I ask that you wait a bit longer. We have promised you salvation for twenty-two years, and I stand before you now to show that promises can be kept!" She surveyed her audience. In the back, a young man was leading two guards away. She took note of that but stayed in the moment. ¡°I have asked you all to call me Brigid for a long time, and I thank those of you who did. Being trapped inside my body felt like hell, but God¡¯s Grace set me free.¡±

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°Princess Brigid, does that mean what we think it does?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The anointed time draws near. We have seen this time in the book of visions. We shall soon know the Almighty Want. I was fortunate enough to be born royal, so I had the chance to experience it first, but please beloved people, look at me! See what God does for those he loves. Know that even when things are hard, God still loves you. Hold your head high. Know that salvation will come in your lifetime. Know that God did not simply favor me, it was just that I am clay he can now mold.¡±

    Cheers rang out as she held her head high. She could see tears in eyes, and new ideas taking root in people''s minds. The weight settling upon them, unseen through the fog of their day-to-day, was falling off their shoulders. Brigid was hope for them, worthy of all their love. After ten years of fearing a dead name, the girl could see they¡¯d finally forget it. It was a relic from a past of uncertainty. Princess Brigid, however, was proof of the Almighty Want. God was good, and when all the work was said and done, he would reward his people. She accepted the applause, not for herself, but for the message her life was able to deliver. Letting them roll on, a wave signaled her departure as she returned to the tent. She wished a smile awaited on the inside but turned to Julius, meeting him with a straight face.

    ¡°There were two soldiers among the crowd, do we know why they were out there?¡±

    ¡°No ma¡¯am but there¡¯s a chance they were simply on a break.¡±

    She considered that but shared her first thought either way. "Could you bring them in for questioning. I saw them following a civilian, I can''t imagine what business they''d have with one."

    Julius affirmed her order with a salute, dutifully strolling to an exit in the back.

    His targets had gained distance since Brigid spotted them, though, following their civilian charge with no regard to professionalism. The two talked with brazen volume behind him, disinterest in his troubles blatant in their distraction. They mostly spoke of the skirts they''d chase next, but hearing the echo of applause turned their subject to one skirt in particular. She was twenty-two, and if they were Blue Bloods they would have been in her class. Her auburn hair looked soft to the touch, and her clear blue eyes could pull you in. The two laughed at the thought of her looking down with her hand against their chest. She had a different appeal than her older sister, but they still felt that spending the night with her would be intense.

    ¡°After a night with me, she¡¯ll have a new god to worship.¡± The one on the left snickered.

    ¡°Not you, bro. You remember that last girl you got with? She forgot about you after two days. She couldn¡¯t stop talking about Grant though.¡±

    ¡°Whatever! She was just looking for an easy climb. Got in through me and threw herself at him."

    ¡°So you¡¯re just a tool, huh?¡±

    ¡°A tool that did work. I don''t know what stories she told people, but," He grinned. "I promise you the truth was different."

    His partner guffawed. "Right! Okay! You''re really going to get a night with Brigid and be all she thinks about, huh?"

    ¡°Dude, of course I will. That¡¯s why Julius stays so close to her. He knows once I get a chance, he¡¯s out of there.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Sure. If I get the chance though, Julius isn¡¯t hearing about it. I bet that man can make you disappear. I¡¯m talking mob shit, man.¡±

    ¡°The mob doesn¡¯t exist anymore!¡±

    ¡°As far as you know!¡±

    ¡°I hate conspiracy dumbasses like you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but when they disappear you, don¡¯t come crying to me.¡±

    The young man in front of them stopped abruptly, and the soldiers glared forward. They might have forgotten he was there if he wasn''t supposed to be leading them to a payload. They knew his face, and how this was supposed to go. When he found them in the crowd, this was supposed to be their chance to get ahead. Stopping suddenly on the border of Sector Three was not a part of the script. Making matters worse, he turned to them, staring as if to say he would take them no further. It would have been bad if they came to Central Hall with their weapons, but their fingers were twitching, looking for something to draw. There was too bold a look in this man¡¯s eyes; far too brave for someone from the Sector beneath them.

    ¡°Why are we stopping?" The left soldier sneered.

    ¡°I need to ask you a question.¡±

    ¡°Listen you little bitch, we don''t answer questions from civilians. Do you know whose time your wasting? What do you think the Blue Bloods will do to you when they find out you distracted their guards?" The partner barked.

    Their charge¡¯s eyes drifted to the left for a moment, clearly in thought. He looked back with a shrug, however, with eyes more tired than bold. ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡± He said.

    ¡°Are you deaf! You don''t ask us questions. We are your superiors! Do what you''re supposed to do or we''ll toss you outside."

    ¡°Do you guys even know my name?¡±

    The soldiers looked at each other, eyes wide with disbelief. They turned back to see his guard brought up, and laughter exploded out of them.

    ¡°What are you going to do, little man?" The left soldier brought his fist up too.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little angry. I have to vent my frustration.¡± Their charge met his eyes. ¡°You guys don¡¯t even know anything. You¡¯re just bottom rung trash chasing the asses of the people above you. You hope that if you kiss it hard enough, maybe you¡¯ll get a taste of their greatness.¡±

    ¡°Oh I''m going to have fun with this." The partner raised his arms too.

    The charge struck first. As the partner brought his arms up, a fist flew, smashing the left¡¯s eye. He reeled back, a roar pouring out of him, and the charge swung for the partner''s chin. Teeth clacked loudly together, and he went for the jaw, knocking a few of them free. He was punching for the throat when the left soldier charged him. They crashed to the ground, the soldier dragging forward, hitting him in the back of the head. His sight blurred as his forehead smashed against the pavement. His body rolled over, and pain shot up the left side of his face. Dazed further, his mind went blank. He drifted to his childhood, and his sister putting ice to a swollen face. He saw her sigh and saw her smile.

    There it is again. Remember, I told you not to let it build up. God wants good of you, and that means fighting people who do bad.

    Tears filled his eyes. Suddenly brought back, he swung his hand up, wrenched his body over, slamming the soldier''s face into the ground. He wiped the blood from his mouth as he swung again. That''s when the Partner''s foot came up, striking the side of his head. It came down again and again as he hit the ground. Another foot joined it; the left soldier on his feet. Both of them stomped down, and as he guarded his face he drifted again.

    ¡°Damn. Y¡¯all really messing this man up.¡± A voice came down from above.

    As their heads raised he saw a shadow on a fire escape nearby. It wore a dark hoodie, strengthening its silhouette. The soldiers didn¡¯t seem to care as they snarled, though. For a moment, their victim was forgotten, a new target taking their rage.

    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?¡± The left soldier was on the right now. His general intelligence seemed very much the same.

    ¡°I ain''t nobody." The shadow shrugged. "I was just passin'' by, watchin'' the show."

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a show mother fucker. If you don¡¯t leave, you¡¯ll be down here too.¡±

    The shadow held up its hands. ¡°Whoa. No need to get all upset.¡± It shoved them into its pockets. ¡°Besides. I really won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Everybody must have gone blind today. We are Soldiers of the Almighty Want. We fight for God. If you don''t start showing us some respect, we''ll make sure all of you end up outside. Nobody is going to save your lives!"

    The shadow laughed. ¡°Damn. That must really work in Sector Three. But you boys ain¡¯t there no more.¡± The charge''s vision was clearing; he watched them swallow hard. He wasn¡¯t surprised. He was leading them here just in case he had to take them out. "Y''all in Sector Four. You''re talkin'' to a bonafide Reject!" The shadow shrugged its hood back, and with solid sight, the charge saw the X-shaped scar cut across a dark forehead.

    Every ounce of ego poured out of the soldiers, faces paling as their arms dropped. The Reject smiled, and the men traded looks, eyes daring the other to act. They wouldn''t; it was so certain the charge''s anger faded away. This fight was over. He''d have to get them back another time.

    ¡°So...do I need to come down there, or are we good?" The Reject was already on the move, heading for the ladder.

    They could probably take him in a fight. His body was lean when you looked close. His blows would be fast but not heavy enough. They could take a lot more hits than him if he couldn''t match their training. Still, they weren''t going to try it. There was a rumor about Rejects; if you touched them, God would reject you too.

    The two soldiers took off instead, running down the road to the shape of Central Hall in the distance. The charge sat up. The Reject came over, holding a hand out. He looked at it but took it either way. As the Reject smiled brightly as he pulled him up to meet his eyes.

    ¡°Name¡¯s Rashawn,¡± He said.

    ¡°Peter." The charge replied.

    ¡°They got you real good, Peter. Would¡¯ve helped, but it looked like you could have had it.¡±

    Peter touched the side of his face. ¡°Yeah¡­ Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have tried to fight two of them at once.¡±

    Rashawn laughed. "Maybe! Either way, I got supplies at my place. C''mon, lets get you fixed up."

    He headed for the fire escape. Peter looked down the street. The soldiers didn''t waste time ducking around corners, hiding their route so Rashawn couldn''t follow. Looking to his back, he didn''t think the man wanted to. Rashawn didn''t care about those soldiers; the whole spectacle was about helping another person out. Maybe it would all be for his benefit, but if Peter had to take a side, that wouldn''t be a knock against him. He and Rashawn had no standing issue. Furthermore, he wanted to know what this Reject was about¡­

    [Chapter 11 ends...]

 Chapter 12éˆ¥æ“¯eople

    Chapter 12¡ªPeople

    As he followed Rashawn down the halls of an apartment building, Peter decided something about the man. Swollen hills were rolling across his face, making it hard for him to see, but Rashawn didn¡¯t waste a beat looking back. He simply walked on, certain that Peter would follow. His pace was easy instead of hurried, moving forward as if he was on the way to the kitchen. Rashawn wasn¡¯t the slightest bit concerned. While another person might fret over the damage, he didn¡¯t need a second look. The Reject could easily read severity; Peter decided, he had good eyes.

    It made him look over the man again. From the ground, he was little more than a shadow, but up close Peter saw a survivor. His large, dark hoodie wasn¡¯t only black. It bore sown on gray sleeves, padded with leather. It enhanced his slender frame with brown sweatpants, ended with similarly dark shoes. Dreadlocks poured out from his head, almost invoking the image of a lion. But Rashawn was more of a wolf, moving with the cold assurance of a beast that knew the land. He led the way around a corner to a room in the middle, throwing the door open with peaceful disregard. He disappeared into the bathroom of a studio apartment, its king-sized bed nearly filling the wall beneath a boarded-up window. While books stood stacked in six short columns, there was little else to the room but a hot plate and kettle. Dishes sat cleaned in the sink, but Peter could not find the remnants of a meal. The Reject returned with a first-aid kit and replied with a smile as he spotted roaming eyes.

    ¡°It''s not much, but it''s my place." He pushed the kit into Peter''s hands, and dropped on the bed. A chair slid over on wheels as Rashawn kicked it, and Peter sat, opening the box.

    ¡°Thanks." He said as he pulled out gauze and alcohol. He soaked one and squeezed it tightly in his fist. Blue light seeped through the cracks between his fingers, and Rashawn''s eyes widened as he watched the display. They only opened more as Peter''s wounds faded, leaving him slacked jawed when a dyed gauze was tossed.

    ¡°Nice shot.¡± He smirked as it landed in a waste bin. He sat up straight, finally giving Peter that second glance. ¡°What¡¯d you just do?¡± His eyes moved from short brown hair down to a square chin.

    ¡°I used a bit of the Craft on myself.¡± Peter replied. Rashawn nodded, impressed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know what that is, but I¡¯ve seen something like it before.¡±

    ¡°I guess a Reject wouldn''t be able to use it."

    Rashawn laughed, "Naw. We can''t use anything we can''t see with our eyes. That''s God power, ain''t it?"

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Peter looked at his hands. ¡°But I can¡¯t use it on anyone but myself.¡±

    ¡°You got a lot to explain. Remember I¡¯ma Reject. Whatever¡¯s normal in Sector Three, we don¡¯t got it around here.¡±

    Peter looked around. ¡°What do you think I do for work?¡±

    Rashawn followed his eyes. ¡°With the way you¡¯re lookin at my place? I don¡¯t know, interior design?¡± Peter huffed up a chuckle, but Rashawn took a good look at him.

    The square chin started the descent to broad shoulders and a strong upper body. Peter''s arms looked like they''d turn a person to paste if his hands hit, telling Rashawn those soldiers felt every bit of pain. He might have said boxing next if that didn''t stray so far from the right answer. This green-eyed man had careful sight. Those arms were used to fixing problems, not making new ones.

    ¡°Some type of Craftsman, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Smithing." Peter picked up a pipe leaning against the wall. He placed a flat palm against it, pressing the metal until most of it was flat. Pinching the top, he pulled his fingers down, giving the weapon an edge. Finally, a handguard was pulled from the "handle." He offered it to Rashawn, only for him to wave it back.

    ¡°The Craft lets you do that?¡±

    ¡°Not much else. Most of the time I¡¯m making weapons, or making things like pipes.¡±

    ¡°But you can heal yourself?"

    ¡°Yeah. I know my body. I just push everything back in place.¡±

    Rashawn pulled a binder from under his bed, pulling a pen free. He wrote something swift into the pages and tore a few more out. Effortlessly he landed them in the basket; a shot made thousands of times before. He looked at the new page like it was a treasure, and Peter looked at him.

    ¡°What¡¯s in the book?¡±

    ¡°Theories and stuff.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°One more question first. Where''d you learn to do that on yourself?"

    ¡°My older sister taught me.¡± Peter clenched his fists. ¡°She¡¯s why I was talking to the guards.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the story?¡±

    ¡°She disappeared earlier today. Usually she¡¯d tell me why, since she¡¯s the only family I have. But she was gone when I came over for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°That bad?¡±

    ¡°No, just suspicious. She always told me to trust my instincts, and if I think it¡¯s weird that she¡¯s gone, look for two unarmed soldiers in Central Hall.¡±

    Rashawn nodded. ¡°Were those guys it?¡±

    Peter shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think they know anything, but they mentioned someone named Grant. I¡¯m going to look for him next.¡±

    Rashawn laughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were done, but damn. You really gonna keep goin at em.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Until I¡¯m not angry anymore.¡±

    ¡°I feel.¡± Rashawn looked back to his book. ¡°Can you tell me more about sis¡¯s craft?¡±

    ¡°It was different from others, if that¡¯s what you mean. She was assign to farming for work. Usually, all they can do is make sick plants better, but when I got sick one day, she used it on me. Since then she¡¯s been learning how to use it on people more and more.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why the guards got her!¡±

    ¡°I think. I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ll get answers.¡±

    ¡°How old is sis?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be thirty-six this year.¡±

    ¡°how old are you?¡±

    ¡°Twenty-one.¡±

    ¡°Y¡¯all lost your people on Darkness Day?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s what she always said. Does this have something to do with your theories?¡±

    Rashawn scoffed. ¡°Right. Like I said, I¡¯ve seen something like the Craft before. Didn¡¯t know what to call it though. The woman using it called it the Gift. I figure same shit. She got it because God gave it to her, right?¡±

    ¡°Sounds right.¡±

    ¡°Well, tell me why her Gift was never Blue?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. God¡¯s light is Blue. It had to be at least a shade of it.¡±

    ¡°Naw. Wasn¡¯t Blue at all. This lady¡¯s was Green. She could do a lot with it too. She patched me up a few times. She could stop pain anywhere in the body. She used to tell the older Rejects how to take care of themselves, and shit helped. Old folks used to call her a Witch.¡±

    ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    ¡°Damn. It was like six or seven years ago. Soldiers started popping up like they were lookin for her or somethin. Some kids a few years older than me snuck out with her. I bet she¡¯s alive out there in the city.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m confused. What theory do you have?¡±

    ¡°Got a better question for you. How did I become a Reject?" Rashawn touched the scar on his forehead. Peter looked at it¡ªa blatant reminder God wanted nothing to do with this man. All Rejects had scars upon their faces, permanently marking them as people you should avoid. It meant Sector Four was almost forgotten, making it more wildland than any part of the castle. It wasn''t wild though, as far as Peter could see, and Rashawn made him wonder if the other Rejects were handling it well too.

    ¡°Sure, I want to know.¡±

    ¡°Can you remember what you saw on the first Blessing Day?¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Blessing Day. The day when the people of Cerulean laid their eyes upon god for the first time. The royal family foretold of its coming, and every citizen gathered in Central Hall in wait. A stage sat with a chamber upon it, and when doors opened Peter truly felt blessed. "Gods magnificence was too blinding for me to see through. I knew that seeing the light changed me though. I felt how much God loved me."

    Rashawn nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what you Threes always say.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that for you though?¡±

    ¡°Rejects get it bad, man. Being Rejected by God makes people desperate. Folks who didn¡¯t listen to the Witch gathered close to the border of Three. They do anything for forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°Does that work?¡±

    ¡°Not once! But they still try. I think it¡¯s cuz they don¡¯t remember the rejection.¡±

    ¡°But you do.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Shit hurt too much to forget. I mean, it was weird too, but the mother fucker cut my forehead next. I¡¯m still mad!¡± Rashawn leaned back. ¡°Anyway, while my people saw the same light as you. I saw a person I guess.¡±

    ¡°You saw God?¡±

    ¡°See, that¡¯s the problem. What does God look like?¡±

    ¡°A strong bearded elder sitting on a stone throne.¡± The book of visions called him a presiding judge. When your time came you met him in a frigid court, a place made colder by your sins. If you could bear them without freezing to death, God would allow you peace in heaven.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see that.¡± Rashawn said. ¡°I was four at the time, but I remember this thing that looked like a guy with a deer growing out of his upper body. He looked strong, yeah, but his fingers were hooves or something, and he was covered in feathers. Mans looked like he had antlers growing from his back, and had a deer head with five eyes.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right.¡±

    ¡°I thought the same damn thing. I thought to myself, ¡®That isn¡¯t God.¡¯ and that¡¯s when I got this scar, like it just knew.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the other Rejects saw the same thing?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but nobody remembers. Meanwhile, my folks ditched me when I got scarred. They wasn¡¯t hearin it.¡±

    Peter thought he could see where this was going. ¡°You¡¯re trying to figure out what you really saw.¡±

    Rashawn tapped his temple. ¡°I also wanna know if the Twos and Ones are hiding somethin.¡±

    ¡°It might have something to do with why my sister is gone.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯m sayin.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but what are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Well, Peter. Want to sneak into Sector Two with me and see what they got lyin around?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what¡¯s lying around, but I am still angry. Tell me the plan.¡±

    <u>???</u>

    A lab was alive with chatter in Sector Two. Women young and old gathered on one side, chatting with glee as a researcher tapped away at a console. He moved around the minimum space, slotting a ball into something that descended; checking levels on side screens. Every so often, he smiled up at them, making glee fill them more. On top of hearing Princess Brigid''s speech moments ago, it made the women feel powerful¡ªlike they were an essential part of the world. But how couldn''t it after what the researcher said? This moment would change everything in Castle Cerulean, pushing the people closer to the lord. They were picked by God, and each one felt like he had finally revealed the purpose of their life.

    ¡°All right ladies." The researcher stood tall¡ªa lanky pale man with grayed hair. "Now that I''ve completed preparations, I can reveal what we have planned for you today. After helping Lady Brigid, we discovered we could potentially promote people to a higher Sector. This is still new, but if this works out, you all will become Priestesses and move to Sector Two." Enthusiasm swelled out of him as he spoke. "To be honest with you, ladies, I''ve been looking forward to this moment for a long time. God wants you all to be able to perceive him. I''m just here to further that along."

    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± An older woman waved down.

    ¡°Now, now, we¡¯ll be equals. Call me, Francis. Besides, I¡¯m just a researcher. Give all your thanks in prayer to god.¡± The console beeped, and the doctor grinned. ¡°All right, I advise you close your eyes. It¡¯s going to get bright for a moment.¡±

    One by one they shut them. He clicked something on the panel, and a rod lowered from the ceiling. It rotated slowly around, washing them with a beam of light. With another click the researcher sped it up, smearing the flares dwelling in their chest. As a blue ring spun around them, his finger dropped to the final button. The ring suddenly stopped, then twisted the other way. The women came apart, pieces torn as if they were paper dolls. They swirled into particles, rising to the rod''s bulb. As the platform darkened, the researcher clicked a red button. The ball from before rose again, now slightly glowing. He pulled on a glove and picked it up, turning on his heels to leave the room.

    Francis stopped the moment he hit the lobby. Princess Brigid stood at the reception desk, talking to the young man manning it. He hurriedly silenced himself as Francis caught the corner of his eye, and Brigid turned, delighted as she waved. The doctor came over with a wide smile and she threw her arms around him.

    ¡°Did you see my speech?¡± She smiled up, and Francis¡¯s smile softened.

    ¡°As matters have it. I did. You did exceptionally up there. Why, young Martin here was absolutely speechless." The receptionist blushed, lowering his head.

    ¡°I could tell when we spoke. Martin has quite a bit on his mind. I look forward to talking further.¡±

    Francis laughed. ¡°Martin, you can have the rest of the day off. It¡¯s not everyday you get to meet a princess.¡±

    Brigid beamed. ¡°I feel my ears buzz when people call me that.¡±

    ¡°What a strange thing for a Princess to say!¡±

    ¡°You know what I mean! Without you, doctor, that speech wouldn¡¯t have been possible.¡±

    ¡°Now, now. I¡¯m just a tool of God. He gave me the knowledge so that I may use it for his people.¡±

    ¡°And you chose to use it, doctor! Even while others may have doubted the good¡­¡± Brigid looked at Martin. ¡°Or doubted themselves.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a way of the old world, I say! We are truly in touch with God now. We know better than to believe old lies.¡±

    ¡°Stop that!¡± Brigid put her hands on her hips. ¡°God is good, but you still deserve appreciation. Thank you for being here, and everything you have done for my family and our people.¡±

    Francis sighed. ¡°Very well, Princess. I am happy I don¡¯t have to see that frowning face anymore.¡±

    ¡°Good! I hope I didn¡¯t interrupt though! It looked like you were in a hurry!¡±

    ¡°Yes. I am in fact. You''ll have to excuse me Princess, but I have urgent business with your father." Light traced a sigil onto the lobby¡¯s door, and the doctor smiled with sorrow. "Looks like I''m late." He gestured toward it.

    ¡°Tell father I said I want you back immediately!¡±

    ¡°Of course, my lady.¡± He stepped through it and into a high-rise office.

    No, it was probably better to think of it as a throne room. While it did radiate with the oozing arrogance of a better than thou trust fund kid, given a job through nepotism, work was actually done in this room, by a man who deserved the position. Otto Ludvig Klein V stood at the window, overlooking Castle Cerulean below. The man struck a powerful form, broad with the strength of a warrior and a worker, hair still golden even as time chiseled his face. His dark suit made him the shadow of a titan in the light, compelling Francis to lower his head.

    ¡°Come join me at the window, Francis. Witness our kingdom by my side.¡±

    Francis complied¡ªstride measured by respect and haste. At his side, Otto still towered, rising to where few men could be his equal. Francis wanted to applaud every time he saw the man. He was the perfect vessel for a king, his face alone driving rebellion from the eye. But even still, his children could make him humble. Francis was honored to stand near him but knew it wouldn''t last for long.

    "Because of the three pillars, Francis, our people have a blue sky." Otto began. "There are many born in this kingdom that has never known the darkness outside. With our three pillars, they will know of no other world than heaven. Our people are at peace, and they do not begin to know why." He chuckled. "My youngest has told me that the people believe I merely reshape the castle. They do not know how much I keep our world in working order. The flow of water and electricity. The very force that makes our trains move. So much of Cerulean moves because of me, but I know that I would be nothing without you. What I do for the castle, you do for the body, and what you do for the body my queen does for the soul. Our pillars make Cerulean a paradise, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my liege. And may I say your control is truly impeccable.¡±

    ¡°You may, Francis. It takes precision and finesse, every ounce of God¡¯s Blessing is carefully measured. Of course, you can imagine why suddenly filling the cup may cause major disturbances.¡±

    Francis¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Were there any casualties?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately not, but you¡¯ve revealed your hand Francis.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to hide it, sire. I know why you summoned me here. I was actually on my way.¡±

    ¡°Then please tell me. Why was there a sudden unauthorized sacrifice?¡±

    Francis produced the ball. ¡°Please take this sire.¡±

    Otto did, and as his fingers touched it he felt the lives of fourteen people. His fingers tightened around it, and a flaring glare fell on Francis. ¡°What did I just feel?¡±

    ¡°Sire, there was no sacrifice scheduled for today. In actuality, I was working on creating a group of new priestesses, twenty-two women to be exact. It was going to utilize the same process as your daughter¡¯s transformation. It was guaranteed to work. But just like the first time, it didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Guaranteed, but it failed twice.¡±

    ¡°It was sabotaged, sire. I wasn¡¯t sure of it the first time, but after Brigid was done, I made precautions. Think of that ball as a flashed drive of sorts. Our new machine works by scanning the light within people and as matters have it, it can differentiate the light between them too."

    ¡°So this ball is showing me the saboteurs...Who are they?¡±

    "I suspect that they''re soldiers, sire. Since wing granting, I have noticed small disturbances in the lab and my quarters. Unimportant things have disappeared; things that bear old significance. My candidates were carefully chosen, and their names were distributed among my closest assistants. I suspect that a soldier got their hands on this list and tried ingratiating themselves to potential priestesses, hoping it''d lead to a wing granting for them."

    ¡°They have insulted God with this act. I shall execute them swiftly. After interrogation.¡±

    ¡°May I offer an alternative?¡±

    Otto cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What do you suggest?¡±

    "I want to sacrifice them. It''d be better if their lives went to God''s design. It''ll immediately hasten our plans. Our new machine happens to make sacrifices pure."

    ¡°I approve of this, Francis. I trust that such an error will not happen again.¡±

    ¡°Of course not, sire. I¡¯ll make my channels of information more secure.¡±

    ¡°You are dismissed doctor, although my wife wants to see you next.¡±

    ¡°I suspect it¡¯s about the same thing.¡± A sigil etched a door again, and Francis sighed deeply as he stepped through it.

    This one brought him into a small solarium, where a statuesque older woman sat in a chair. "Older," felt like a stretch as he looked at her. While she did have six years on him, her presence felt frozen at fifty. And fifty felt like a deliberate choice. It made her an academic woman¡ªa headmaster with no patience for disorder. She might have invoked the image of an elf if elves didn''t seem beneath her. Queen Priestess Valerie Klein sat with a cup of coffee in her hand, and a steaming pot sitting beside her. She sipped as he came to stand before her, and gestured for another seat.

    ¡°Sit down, Francis. There is much I¡¯d like to speak to you about.¡±

    He complied but figured he''d get ahead. "That sacrificial surge wasn''t intentional, my lady. Some soldiers have interfered with my original plan but they shall be dealt with swiftly!"

    ¡°Good, but that sacrificial surge may have been providence.¡±

    ¡°Did something happen for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I was granted a crystal clear vision.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, but I don¡¯t see how I could have answers for that.¡±

    ¡°I only need one. Help me understand why you were in it.¡±

    [Chapter 12 ends...]

 Chapter 13éˆ¥æ“µision

    Chapter 13¡ªVision

    The first time Francis was in one of Valerie''s visions had saved his life. A chorus of Not Fair seeped from nearby buildings, accompanied by the drums of stomping feet. Even if he was a fighter, his body was far too sore, wounded from a massacre he had barely escaped. He had to choose between surviving or abandoning cargo, and neither option would change the outcome in the end. He ran intending to drop his cargo where the baleful couldn''t get it but never made it to such a spot. He found himself surrounded after only a few minutes, hoping that closing his eyes would somehow dull the pain. Then there came the sounds of trucks. Three of them rolled in, soldiers on their sides lopping heads off. The soldiers went into a frenzy as their rides stopped, tearing through the horde as a woman emerged from a wagon. The woman hadn''t yet frozen her age, but still stood like she was favored by sculptors. Priestess Queen Valerie made the man stand tall. An immediate hierarchy took hold of him, even before she told him where he¡¯d be.

    ¡°Hello Dr. Francis Buifort.¡± She said as if he was called to her office. ¡°God has deemed you worthy of salvation.¡± She cracked a small smile. At that moment he knew what it felt like to be blessed.

    There was not a time in his life more joyous than that, but even though a vision made his life longer, he didn¡¯t feel like it had that power now. As the solarium doors opened his feelings were all but confirmed. Strolling into the room came the oldest of the royal children, the twins, Celine and Christoph. Their blond hair shone as they came forward, blue eyes looking at each other as a conversation carried them forth. Celine''s hair fell to her shoulder, giving her an early start of the goddess she hoped to invoke. A two-layered dress dropped to her ankles, its upper layer blue with a bottom of white. Christoph''s hair was slicked back. It made him neither divine nor official like his parents, instead, delivering the package of a familiar movie star. He brought the look home in a similar irreverent way; a dark button-up hung open over a white t-shirt paired with blue jeans. Francis didn''t approve of the look but bowed his head still.

    ¡°Hello Lady Celine, Lord Christoph.¡±

    The two looked at him.

    "Wow¡­ The doctor''s here. I guess we''re not here for coffee." Christoph laughed.

    ¡°Good, actually.¡± Celine¡¯s gaze fell like ice on the back of Francis¡¯s neck. ¡°I wanted to say something to you, Francis. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m satisfied with Brigid¡¯s performance.¡±

    ¡°Ignore her doctor! She¡¯s just upset she¡¯s not the prettiest princess anymore.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous. I just don¡¯t think she was ready to be in front of the crowd.¡±

    "Alas, my lady, I have no way to address a matter like that." Francis chanced a lookup.

    Beside him, Valerie raised a hand. ¡°Nor will you concern yourself with that, Francis. Celine, Christoph, take a seat. I called upon you two for a reason.¡± The twins obeyed, and Francis sat as well. ¡°I had a vision, and I believe it is of utmost importance. I want you two to hear it, and decide preparations based on how the doctor responds.¡±

    Christoph got comfortable. ¡°Sounds like this is going to be fun.¡±

    Celine crossed her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be a boor, Christoph. This is a serious matter.¡± She smiled sharply, and her mother turned ice upon her.

    When the expression faded the older woman went on. ¡°I was standing at the window in my husband¡¯s office. He was no where to be seen. It was a peaceful day at first, but there was an omen in the wind. It drew my eyes to the sky where a dark red rot infested the blue. Soon Sector three was bathed in its light. Prayers of salvation from a monster reached my ears, but I could neither summon the guards nor my children. I thought I was alone in the room, but Francis, you came to stand at the window. You did not notice me, but you spoke a phrase. The Crimson Prophet.¡±

    Francis was glad he hadn¡¯t poured himself a cup. He might have dropped it otherwise, and he didn¡¯t think he could handle the shock and pain. ¡°With all due respect, my lady, that can¡¯t be right.¡±

    ¡°And why is that, doctor?¡± Celine shot him a look.

    ¡°Well, because the Crimson Prophet is dead.¡±

    Christoph leaned forward. ¡°No, doctor, doesn¡¯t sound like it is.¡± He grinned, but his sister and mother stared on.

    ¡°What is the Crimson Prophet?¡± Valerie asked.

    ¡°It is a demon. A venomous enemy of God.¡±

    ¡°How do you know of this demon?¡±

    A little more than two hundred dead bodies dropped in the back of his mind. An apartment building tore open like a paper bag. In a room where he played cards with friends, Francis heard the screams. Francis, secure the vessel, men, arm yourselves. Fear and chaos moved up and along the walls, and Francis saw it by chance. The Crimson Prophet. He didn''t need it to speak to know what it was. Guards charged, and it tore through them as it came for him. Maybe it was there for the vessel too? Francis didn''t stick around to find out but ended up limping away. The Crimson Prophet was a monster, and it took another monster for Francis to escape. How do you know of this demon? The same way a person knows the sound of a gunshot or imminent dropping of a bomb. Francis knew of this demon because he survived it, and had no desire to face it again. His legs quivered, and he dug his fingers in, trying to keep them still.

    ¡°Francis.¡± Valerie called. He swallowed a heavy gulp.

    "In the place where I was living before you found me, we had a lot of books in stock. The leader was like the royal family, you see; he had old tomes for religious worship. He shared those with me and they helped through these trying times. One of those tomes alarmed me though. The leader said he kept it because no one should be allowed to read it."

    ¡°This is getting good.¡± Christoph rubbed his hands. ¡°What was so bad about this book?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a linguist or etymologist but I could easily confirm what my leader told me about it. That book was not written in any known language. Its words were only meant to be read by a Crimson Prophet.¡±

    ¡°A Crimson Prophet?¡± Celine said. ¡°Not The Crimson Prophet?¡±

    The grip on Francis¡¯s legs tightened. ¡°I still can¡¯t explain why, but I did not like the idea of someone reading this book. Using it and the power of god, I purged the potential to become a crimson prophet. Anyone who had capability would be drawn to God¡¯s light instead.¡±

    Valerie nodded. ¡°That was an admirable attempt, Francis, but from the sound of things, it didn¡¯t work.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°I still don¡¯t know how I failed but I did so horrendously. There was one crimson prophet remaining, and he came to my home as if he knew the cause.¡±

    ¡°Cue death and destruction. I was still a kid but I remember how that place looked. That thing really did a number on you guys.¡± Christoph laughed.

    ¡°You absolute boor. This is a man¡¯s trauma we¡¯re talking about. Have some respect.¡± Celine barked.

    ¡°So what? He¡¯s alive and he has a better god now. A real God. Boohoo it¡¯s sad, but Francis is literally in a better place.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not for long.¡± Valerie said. ¡°Francis, what was this book called?¡±

    ¡°The Crimson Forecast.¡±

    Christoph guffawed. ¡°What? Does it say it¡¯ll be really rainy tomorrow?¡±

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    His sister rolled her eyes. ¡°You idiot. Forecast has more than one meaning. It means the Crimson Prophet has an agenda, and whatever is written in that book, it¡¯s going to fulfill it.¡±

    ¡°Which brings us to the most important question." Their mother tapped her cup with her fingernail, using the clink to silence them both. "Why would the Crimson Prophet be on its way here?"

    Francis breathed in. ¡°I believe he¡¯s coming for me, ma¡¯am. He might want me to undo the purge so that more prophets may be born. Not that it¡¯s possible, but that¡¯s the only thing that makes sense to me.¡±

    ¡°You are one of us, Francis. Not just one of the three pillars, but a cherished member of our kingdom. Whether it comes for you or not, you shall not be abandoned.¡±

    Christoph crossed his arms. "Besides, it¡¯s been beat before, right? We¡¯re way stronger than that garbage god you used to worship. This thing isn¡¯t even in the Book of Visions. I''ve been training for the fight with the intruders, this is just a warm-up match."

    ¡°We should still take precautions.¡± Celine shook her head.

    ¡°I am precautions. Leave the Crimson Prophet to me. Why don¡¯t you just take mom out for a stroll or something.¡±

    ¡°Take this matter seriously, Christoph.¡± Valerie glared. ¡°I did not have this vision until there was a surge in God¡¯s power. It is important that he immediately gave it to me.¡±

    The man looked flatly at the people around him. Despite the flowers littering the solarium, he could smell the reek of fear in the air. Shrugging, he stood and smiled at them. "Don''t worry mom. This is what I''m here for. I''ll go prepare some of my best and we''ll be ready for the Crimson Prophet."

    ¡°Where are your sister and brother?¡±

    Celine answered, ¡°Brigid is preparing to interrogate two soldiers she spotted during her speech. Elias is showing his new project around."

    ¡°I will send a prayer to them if things change, but for now I leave defense in your capable hands.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Christoph headed for the door. ¡°You know how to reach me if you need me, mom.¡±

    Celine stood to follow, but turned to Francis, eyebrow raised. ¡°You have a plan for this too, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I must speak it privately with your mother. My apologies Lady Celine.¡±

    She smiled sharply. "No apologies necessary. You are a pillar, you only need to apologize if you didn''t have a plan." She strolled on. When he heard the door close, Francis met the queen''s eyes¡­

    ???

    For most under the Overcast, the difference between day and night only existed in the minutes of a clock. All hours were the murky shroud, looming over the city, darkening the streets with fog. For most under the Overcast, day and night were forgotten things, but among the people of Castle Cerulean, these things were different shades of blue.

    As Peter followed Rashawn through the streets of Sector Four, the sky above him grew darker. There was far less living space here than Three, but that only seemed to make the miles stretch. As they went on, nearby buildings grew darker. There wasn''t much life in Four, but the little to find gathered in communities. According to Rashawn, they''d be passing by those places. It didn''t pay off to be seen on average, and being spotted now might mean certain death. Peter didn''t like it. All the life of Three seemed to stop at the door of Four. This wasn''t a place for people to live, it was a home for the forgotten. Didn''t Rashawn say his family tossed him out? The first Blessing Day was so long ago. How had their lives been without him?

    ¡°What are you hoping to find in Sector Two?¡± He asked suddenly.

    Rashawn shrugged. ¡°Hard to say. What I¡¯m figurin is, there¡¯s gotta be something. Y¡¯all don¡¯t think about us upstairs, but top floor do. They bring food round here and everything. They do the same for Three right?¡± Peter nodded. ¡°Made me wonder why. God Rejected us, so why we still around?¡±

    Peter nodded. ¡°I think I used to wonder that too. You said the Witch sneaked out, right? They won¡¯t let you guys leave?¡±

    ¡°Ya ever wonder why you never see any of us in Three? A lotta kids try sneakin over there, but moms and pops tell them not to. They¡¯ll get caught right away, and that¡¯s real bad with top floor.¡±

    ¡°What happens?¡±

    ¡°Rumor is people disappear. If you get into Three your whole family¡¯s goin down.¡±

    ¡°But why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯m sayin. Why is it so bad if we get in Three, but they ain''t lettin us leave?"

    Peter considered it. What would his sister suggest? She was the smart one in matters like these. There were some things about God that only she could get. If he brought this question to her, she¡¯d probably say¡­

    ¡°It has something to do with God¡¯s power!¡±

    Rashawn smirked. ¡°Damn, guess you ain¡¯t just muscle. You gotta lil brain in there too.¡±

    ¡°You know where you''re going in Sector Two!" Peter thought about it. "The Cathedral!"

    ¡°He swing. He miss. You¡¯d think it was the Cathedral, right? But where the soldiers get their power from?¡±

    ¡°The Military grounds?"

    Rashawn laughed. ¡°That¡¯s just where they lay their heads. Probably train in there too, but think again.¡± He tapped his temple.

    Peter stroked his chin. "The lab is probably the best place to see if you''re soldier or angel material. You think you''ll find your answers there."

    ¡°You guessed it! I ''on know what I''ma find in there though."

    ¡°Two questions then. Why¡¯d you bring me along? And how are you getting in?¡±

    ¡°You got hands. I figure if you in there roughing the soldiers up, everybody¡¯ll run to you and I can look around.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that.¡± Violence was best when it helped. ¡°What about question two?¡±

    Rashawn stopped at the edge of a street and pointed down. At the end there was a fork, Peter''s eyes were drawn to a house between it, standing out against its brethren with a light still on. His eyes snapped back to the Reject smiling again. This light wasn''t like the ones they passed already. It was familiar though. It glowed with the power of Sector Three and above. Peter couldn¡¯t even turn toward it. His mind was too busy, trying to comprehend.

    ¡°When I was little, I used to see a soldier a lot. I was with a community back then, or maybe it was an orphanage or something. Some of the ladies took care of us; one of them always gave us snacks. It wasn¡¯t like the stuff we were usually getting either. I never saw treats like em. It always happened after a soldier came around.¡± Rashawn laughed. ¡°I ain¡¯t get it as a kid, but those two was sharin other treats. I thought mans was weird though. He stood out too much with his soldier get up, and the Witch never came around him. One day I followed him when he was headin back. He found a place like this and disappeared inside it. I stayed back at first, but I would always watch em. He¡¯d go in and disappear, and come out the next day. If the lights in that house went out, there was another somewhere he could use. I still don¡¯t know how that works though.¡±

    ¡°How long do they usually stay like that?¡±

    ¡°For about a week. I ain''t got the time on me, but in less than two days, it''ll be gone. Maybe it''s about forty-two hours now."

    ¡°They move when the city shifts.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    "New York doesn''t stay still. Parts of it move around all the time. It happens every week."

    ¡°Shit. How come I never felt it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but that¡¯s one of the things they teach us in Three. It could be a lie though.¡±

    "Naw. I believe it. Makes sense. Moving must change something about Cerulean."

    Despite the alien feel of its exterior, the inside of the house had standard air. Old hardwood floors, ugly wallpaper peeling, dust-caked surfaces around them, and each step made the house creak. It whined in protest at the presence of new life, going silent only when they reached a closet door. Rashawn pulled it open. Shining through a curtain of coats, blue light swirled against the wall. Peter''s eyes suddenly went wide, stopping Rashawn from stepping in.

    ¡°Can¡¯t remember if the stove is on?¡±

    ¡°This feels familiar.¡±

    Rashawn looked at the door and slammed it shut. ¡°I¡¯ma need an explanation. I ain¡¯t finna step through if we somehow been here before.¡±

    ¡°No. It was a vision my sister had once. If I step through a swirling hole in a sleeping house I¡¯ll lose the power to go back. On either side the world is the same, but once I pass through I¡¯ll be different.¡±

    ¡°Wanna back out? I can still figure out how to do this alone. That was my first plan anyway.¡±

    ¡°No. If I change that¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to find out what they did to my sister, one way or another.¡±

    Rashawn smiled. ¡°After you.¡±

    The power felt like water rushing past him as Peter stepped into the hole. He only needed to step once, then something grabbed hold, dragging him to the other side. He came out as if it tossed him, jumping aside as Rashawn followed. They found themselves under a dark blue sky, with trees and a road ahead. Rashawn didn''t know how to prove it, but he knew this was Sector Two. Peter didn''t need any proof, however, for something still lay against his skin. He turned to check the door they came out, finding a custodial closet hidden by the trees. He look at Rashawn as he nodded.

    ¡°Mans was smart. If this is how he always left, there ain¡¯t no way people will notice.¡± He pointed to the road too. ¡°If we follow it toward those buildings back there, I think we¡¯ll get where we wanna go.¡±

    ¡°You to the lab. Me to the fort."

    ¡°Meet back here when we get the deets?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. If I don''t come, assume I died because I didn''t stop fighting."

    The two followed the road before a sign told them where they had to go. They broke off there, though their minds stayed in the same place. Neither knew how their journey changed them so far, but they''d be different people on the other end¡­

    [Chapter 13 ends...]

 Chapter 14éˆ¥æ“œnswers

    Chapter 14¡ªAnswers

    The holding cells sat four miles away from the barracks. From outside it resembled a hangar with tall thick glass set into its walls, but the inside boasted two floors of separate rooms with four interrogation rooms between them. When Brigid was small she didn''t see the need for a place like this, but Christoph''s insistence eventually silenced her thought. The cells had to exist because even under God''s watchful eyes, some people refused to strive for good. It was often the only way people from Three made it to Two, but those unworthy came to hate the promotion. The relocation was often torture. The people of Three were not yet ready for the potency of God''s power, and the cells served to show them he was more present than they thought. The holding cells existed to help save her people, so the fact that she had to come there for soldiers gave her a persistent furrow. The building was mostly empty; her footsteps bouncing loudly off the walls. She felt like it was better empty, wishing that people would stop putting up the fight. But she knew it wouldn''t happen if things could get this bad. She had to get to the bottom of it first, and the soldiers were her clearest path.

    Robert and Micky were the names on their id. With their number she pulled up a profile on her tablet, checking for any pertinent information. The two knew each other for a time going back. After years spent in the same school and same class, they went into shipping and spent three years there. It was only recently that they rose to the rank of soldier. In their file, a man named Wesley was their lead, serving in tandem with another recent promotion named Grant. The two of them were at Angel class, and files even suggested that Wesley could go further. If the profiles were all Brigid needed for these men, she might not have come here. She sighed, wishing that they were, and pushed open the interrogation room''s door where Julius made the two men sit.

    "Good evening, gentlemen." Brigid pulled out a seat, sitting down. Neither of them was cuffed. That told her they had come willingly. She hope that meant this conversation could go well. "While I was in the middle of my speech, I witnessed you two heading off with a civilian. Julius tells me he found you coming out of Sector Four. I wanted to know what you were doing in Three, but now I feel like there''s more you should say. Would you gentlemen be willing to explain freely, or should I ask direct questions?"

    Micky was the wiry man sitting on her right. Some sort of hierarchy must have been established because he did the speaking for them. "It wasn''t a big deal, ma''am!"

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide that, Micky.¡±

    ¡°Well you know how the job goes. We heard a rumor that there were loose batteries running around out there. That guy was just showing us where he thought they were.¡±

    ¡°What would you have done if you found those batteries?¡±

    ¡°Killed them ma¡¯am, and write a report.¡±

    ¡°Kill them without weapons?¡± She cocked an eyebrow.

    Micky gulped. ¡°I guess we didn¡¯t think that far ahead. We knew we couldn¡¯t bring weapons into Three, I guess we were just on auto-pilot after that.¡±

    Brigid glanced between them. ¡°I suppose the batteries caused your injuries?¡± Robert touched his swelling eye. Mickey continued.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. It was really embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°But you got the job done?¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, of course.¡±

    Brigid sighed, putting her tablet down. ¡°It says in your profiles that you became soldiers six months ago. Is this accurate?¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am! We¡¯re very happy to be here too.¡±

    ¡°How many batteries have you disposed of?¡±

    "I''ve done four ma''am. Robert''s done seven." She took note of him answering for his partner.

    ¡°Did you find the job difficult?¡±

    ¡°Not at all! Although I¡¯ve never dealt the finishing blow.¡±

    "I imagine not. Batteries are dangerous. Usually, only Angels can kill them."

    Micky swallowed. ¡°Sounds like we almost died.¡± He laughed.

    ¡°You two aren¡¯t secretly angels, right?¡±

    "No ma''am, we''re training every day for the chance at a promotion."

    "Well consider this a preliminary test! If you can answer this question correctly, I''ll recommend you. How do you dispose of a battery?"

    Robert sat up straight. ¡°By really going at it, ma¡¯am. Swords are the best thing to use. You just gotta do fatal damage to them and that¡¯s all it takes.¡±

    ¡°She was talking to me, idiot!¡± Micky barked.

    ¡°We¡¯re both in the room, dumbass! She¡¯s talking to the both of us.¡±

    Brigid held up her hand. ¡°Do you agree with his answer, Micky?¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡±

    Brigid sighed. "Julius could you provide the two with weapons?" The man obliged as he put two machetes in front of them. "Gentlemen, I would like you to try your best to escape."

    ¡°Beg your pardon, ma¡¯am?¡± Micky smiled.

    ¡°I was hoping you two would answer me honestly, but I can see my kindness has blinded you to the gravity of this situation. The weapons are so you know I gave you a fighting chance. Julius will be a witness. If you two can make it past me then you are free to go."

    They looked at the weapons, deliberation glowing in their eyes. As hands snaked up to grab them, heads crashed into the table. Snapping back up, they frantically searched the room. Brigid said nothing as they looked between her and Julius. They were looking for a ghost; checking if their interrogators had seen it. That just proved the need for escalation. Once again she acknowledged that Christoph was right. There were always people who distrusted God''s plan, and these two proved those people could be found in Sector Two. If they were Threes, leaving them here would be enough. She had a duty as their better instead; she¡¯d remind them that they weren¡¯t so powerful that they could lie to a witness of God.

    ¡°Your error, gentlemen, is in how you two claimed to have disposed of the batteries. It would have made sense if you didn¡¯t know, but claiming that you did tells me you have more to hide. Between the two of you, eleven batteries have been disposed of? Pick up the weapons, if you insist on lying beyond this point, you may want to use them on yourself.¡±

    ¡°Should I send a message to the King and Queen telling them you won¡¯t be home for dinner?¡± Julius asked.

    Brigid shook her head. ¡°No. I think these gentlemen will help us resolve this issue quickly.¡±

    ???

    Peter thought Sector Two was an interesting place. While Sector Three was building after building, making a half-circle around Central Hall and its park, Sector Two was a place of unfamiliar wilderness. Trees flanked him on either side down a long stone road. Intermittent lights illuminated the way, often making him walk through shadows. He could see the barracks shining further on. The three red-brick buildings sat off the road to the right¡ªwindows looking on a restaurant across from them. Sticking with the naming convention, he supposed that was the mess hall. He ducked off to the side as he noticed a checkpoint, too, taking the moment to consider his options. A lesson from his sister was the first thing to come to mind. To heal himself, he needed to focus on a medicinal item. God''s blessing was robust, but his followers were limited. They needed a focus to know where to start. Peter didn''t think his sister was nearby, but people she met certainly were. Cutting his hand on the pipe sword, he made the bleeding wound his focus. Through blood connection, he connected the dots, finding all the people that came to her for power. One of them was sitting at the gate. As Peter rose to ask a few questions, a frigid feeling pushed into his back.

    Icy fingers wrapped around the power inside of him, tugging it like a fruit on a stubborn branch. Peter¡¯s chest tightened as his body seized up, paralysis worming from his heart down his veins. Something deep within was splitting, and the icy fingers were taking advantage. He felt like cracking glass, a few tugs away from being shattered. Worst of all it felt familiar. He could remember the distant emptiness of a hole in his chest¡ª entirely unfair and screaming at the world. He couldn''t scream now but wished his pieces could come together just long enough to swing. His mind suddenly drifted to what Rashawn said a few hours ago. She used to tell the older people how to take care of themselves¡­ Peter wondered how. How did the Witch know there was something wrong with their bodies? It didn''t sound like she took them to a doctor. Could it have been something internal that only she could see? Using his blood as a focus, Peter turned his sense of self inward. A glowing wisp lay at his center, where the icy fingers pulled out a blue seed. It was still a piece of him though, and he willed it apart. The hand paused and retreated. Before it could leave his body he willed the blue into a chain, catching it at the wrist. His voice roared into the space within.

    ¡°You tried to take a piece of me, so I¡¯m returning the favor.¡± The chains revved, shredding the wrist apart.

    A shrill shriek filled his ears as the thief ran away. Returning to his outer self, he gazed up to the night sky, taking a deep breath. The anger went unabated since this day started and there was still a couple of hours before it was over. In his hand, the pipe sword was moving. A chain sat around its blade, rotating lazily, moving faster at his mind''s command. He exhaled hard, turning weary eyes on the path ahead. If these people didn''t have answers, god wouldn''t be able to save them.

    The trek to the gate shaved off another ten minutes. Inside the booth, a soldier was lounging, lazily scrolling down his phone. His head bobbed to unheard music until Peter tapped on the window. Springing up, the man squinted. Peter moved closer to the glass and watched his mouth drop. The guard''s eyes bounced around the room, telling Peter exactly where the weapons were. He tapped again and the guard swallowed hard.

    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to be here¡­¡± So this one knew his face too?

    ¡°Where''s my sister?"

    The soldier''s hand shot for the edge of the desk; Peter brought the chain sword around. Glass exploded as blood splattered the back wall. Two pieces of the guard fell, leaving a hovering wisp behind. Peter grabbed hold with an azure hand. He could feel a piece of the man inside it and see the moment he met his sister.

    ¡°So how does this work?" The soldier asked.

    ¡°Just think about how it entered your body. Follow its movement to your center, and imagine it growing bigger."

    ¡°Will this really make me a soldier?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re giving this to me for free?¡±

    ¡°Mostly free. I''ll come looking for payment around Sanctuary day."

    ¡°I got a year, huh?¡± The guard was smiling. He had a year to decide how he¡¯d deal with her.

    ¡°Until then, have fun!¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Peter crushed the soul, following its power as it moved up his arm. He imagined it growing bigger when it reached his chest, feeling a surge rush through his body. Another one was nearby.

    Outside an academy, two young men tossed stones across a pond. One of them smiled ear-to-ear, while the other smiled softly, thinking over what he just heard. He had to be happy for the guy in front of him, but it was already hard.

    ¡°I guess being that guy¡¯s boytoy really pays off?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, but it does! He''s super smart. I''m learning so many things I never thought I would."

    ¡°Sounds great. You¡¯re going to be an Angel in no time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here to see it. When they invited me to soldier training without you, I was bummed out.¡±

    ¡°I was always better. If you can become a soldier, I can too.¡±

    ¡°If I become an angel, I hope you can join me.¡±

    ¡°At my rate? By the time you get Angel, I¡¯ll be living in Sector One.¡±

    ¡°Great. Then I only have to look ahead.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t get comfortable with your new boyfriend either. I''ll have a place on my team for you. You won''t need him anymore.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m actually happy to hear that.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡± Peter dropped from the sky behind them. The face on the left stayed blank; the right one¡¯s jaw tightened.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Said left.

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Said right.

    Peter swung the chain sword down, grabbing the soul before the body even split. It showed the man meeting his sister in Central Hall''s park.

    ¡°Am I going to be a soldier forever, or can I get better at using this?¡±

    ¡°You can get better. It¡¯s just in how you use it. Remember that this power is God¡¯s Light. It exists within you, yes, but also radiates off you. When you learn how to feel it on the outside, you can do amazing things with it. You can even do something like make wings.¡±

    Peter crushed the soul. He followed this power to the outside, shaping wings of light to rise from his back. He left a stunned soldier behind as they beat, heading to the barracks. Like a missile he broke through a room''s window on the seventh floor. Glass sprayed in and around as he crash through, crushing a table beneath him. Three soldiers spotted his face and leaped for their guns.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡±

    ¡°Freeze in court you piece of shit!¡± One of them yelled.

    Peter whirled, shredding them and the firearms. He snatched up all their souls at once.

    In this memory, he saw a tall blonde man with gauges in his ears. Three large marbles spaced his fingers apart as he showed them to Peter¡¯s sister.

    ¡°Can you use these things to give powers to my guys?¡±

    ¡°What are they?¡±

    ¡°Halos. They¡¯re pretty good. I¡¯m almost to Angel rank because of this. I¡¯ll get my wings soon.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re trying to keep your friends close?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Just do the thing. Your normal way takes too long.¡±

    ¡°These things will make you more vulnerable. Are you sure you want to take the easy route?¡±

    ¡°You still want your payment on Sanctuary Day, right?¡±

    ¡°All right, but don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±

    Two more soldiers charged into the room. Peter crushed the souls in his hand. Before the men could question what they just saw, he came spinning through them, tossing their chunks through the air. He didn¡¯t need to ask the question, both of them were in the memory too. He took their souls still, just in case. In these two, his sister was nowhere in sight.

    ¡°All right boys, I saw the girl and basically got you a re-up. I¡¯ll be real with you too, I¡¯m doing this just in case Grant or Wesley get dumb. The two of them aren¡¯t smart, they might screw a good thing up.¡±

    ¡°How are we gonna know when they do?¡±

    ¡°I know where they meet. I¡¯m going to bug the place and listen in. Whatever they try to do, we¡¯ll stay two steps ahead.¡±

    Peter used the souls as a focus as he leaped out the window. There were still a number of blips remaining, but this led him to the man he just saw. He sliced through the sky to the east, chasing a light he felt walking away from a distant train station. Landing on his path, he made the man freeze with a cigarette brought to his lips. The man¡¯s hands went up as he saw the blood-soaked chain sword.

    ¡°You almost look just like her." The words slipped from loose lips.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Wesley and Grant are gone! They left the castle.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only a few of us that know.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not answering the question.¡±

    The man spat the cigarette aside. "I''m dead either way, but come on, we can make a deal. If you help me take over, I''ll tell you anything you want to hear!"

    The chain sword revved. ¡°Where is my sister?¡±

    The man sucked his teeth. ¡°Gone. Not dead; not yet anyway. I¡¯m talking gone like Wesley and Grant. You help me and I¡¯ll help you. Let¡¯s not get violent!¡±

    Peter got violent. The man didn''t even see it as Peter leaped forward, tearing through his stomach. He saw his error as his still living torso dropped though. The soul left him, and the young man took hold. Before his mind faded, he saw himself sitting at a laptop.

    An audio file played back. ¡°I''m sending our guys to the club, but Ronaldo''s heading out with his best and the source. Grant and I are gonna go check out that place the doctor used to work for. When it gets late, you guys do the thing at the lab." There came a pause¡ªthe recorded man was on the phone. ¡°You gotta decide now. We¡¯re going to make our move, and anyone against us is going down.¡±

    Peter turned this soul into a focus and took off west. It pulled him far from the fort, over the trees, leaving the shape of civilization behind. Green rolled on for a few miles as he soared. There was space in Sector Two, so much he wondered what it was for. He put that thought in his pocket as the club came into sight. It sat in a clearing, its windows glowing dimly. A man guarded the entrance, and was removed with a dive bomb. Peter took hold of the soul and saw his sister again.

    ¡°The higher ups really can¡¯t find this place?¡± She was there, and this guard was new.

    ¡°Unless they come looking it¡¯s invisible. You and your friends can come here whenever you like.¡±

    ¡°What are you getting out of this? Wes and Grant aren¡¯t telling us, they just want us to start recruiting people.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to be the soldier asking questions?¡±

    ¡°I need to know what I¡¯m getting into. The bastards think they can just step on me, but I¡¯m important too.¡±

    ¡°I agree. That¡¯s why I think you should watch the door when it¡¯s time for a big meeting.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°To get a message across.¡±

    ¡°What''s the message?"

    ¡°Maybe something like, if a trespasser comes here they better be ready to fight. It''s kill or be killed, and you guys aren''t afraid of killing."

    The guard liked the sound of that. Peter crushed his soul. He got his sister''s message loud and clear. As he entered the club and felt the music through the floor, he drifted down the hall and in his mind. Back to a time when he stood with his sister on a roof. They looked from it to Sector Four below, and Peter watched her face twist into a frown.

    ¡°Why are you sad?¡±

    Her green eyes fell on him, and the frown went away. It felt like she returned it to a box he wasn¡¯t allowed to open. She shook her head, and a smile took its place.

    ¡°Do you trust God, Peter?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°With all my heart! I know God is good, and he protects us from evil!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. God is a benevolent protector, but do you know why he protects us?¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s what good guys do?¡±

    Her smile shifted a bit like she truly had a reason to wear it. "I suppose that''s true! But there''s something else to it. God protects us because we are like his children. Think of him as a teacher, and everyone who enters his class is worthy of his love."

    ¡°God protects us because he loves us?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He wants to make sure we¡¯re all strong. He knows there will come a day when he can¡¯t protect us, but when that day comes, we¡¯ll be able to stand for ourselves.¡±

    ¡°God thinks like that?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been around for a long time. He¡¯s seen more people than you can count!¡±

    ¡°I love God too then!"

    ¡°And he loves you. He loves all his children, that¡¯s why he punishes those who hurt others. Do you know what that means for you?¡±

    ¡°I have to make sure I don¡¯t hurt people!¡±

    ¡°Right! But sometimes you¡¯ll get mad, and want to hurt someone else¡­¡±

    ¡°I can stop myself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, but don¡¯t throw it away.¡±

    ¡°I have to hurt people?"

    His sister stroked her chin. "Did I ever tell you why dad named you Peter?¡± He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s because dad liked super heroes. He named you after his favorite one!¡±

    ¡°Wow! Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. He was a guy who swung around through the city, helping people who needed it. He knew that it¡¯s only all right to hurt people who hurt others.¡±

    ¡°How does he know though?¡±

    ¡°You can usually tell. When people want to hurt others, they don''t go very long without doing it."

    ¡°What if I can¡¯t tell because they¡¯re not hurting anyone in front of me?¡±

    ¡°Do you think the Rejects are bad?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the right answer. You don¡¯t know who¡¯s bad or good, but people will show you who they are. Evildoers will always choose to hurt people first."

    ¡°So it¡¯s all right to be mad if I¡¯m stopping evil!¡±

    ¡°Yes. But put a stop to evil in the right way. If you see a bully, you can fight to stop them. But if they¡¯re all right with killing to get their way?¡±

    ¡°Do what I have to do to stop them!"

    ¡°Right, but that¡¯s only if you become a hero. You¡¯re just an itty-bitty baby right now!¡±

    ¡°No I¡¯m not! I¡¯m nine!¡±

    Peter drifted back, feeling like he mastered the tide. He wasn''t here to find his sister, he was here to help her out. The people further on had done something heinous, and she wanted it to end. If the question was, Why did I come this far? That would be his answer. But when this was all done, he''d still have one question left.

    A bathroom door opened and a man froze as he spotted Peter¡¯s face. ¡°How did you find this place!¡± A gun came up.

    ¡°Where''s my sister?" Peter asked. He watched the finger on the trigger, slicing through the man as he twitched. Peter picked up his soul and saw his sister again.

    ¡°If you''re seeing this dream, it''s because I know what you''ve done. I knew that when Sanctuary Day got closer, I would ask you for payment, and some of you had no plans to pay up. Still, I was determined to help, but I would have stopped if I knew how you were getting those Halos! I''m taking one of your leaders with me while the others are away. Since he''s not there, let me give you one last lesson on how to become an Angel."

    ¡°I¡¯m listening, Fiona.¡±

    ¡°Feel the power outside and inside you, and pull it together. If God rewarded it to you, you''ll feel like a shining soldier. If it is ill-gotten though, you will permanently become a monstrosity. While I''m away, someone will come to collect. I hope you''re prepared to pay up. He''s coming for your life."

    Peter pushed open the doors of the dance floor¡­

    [Chapter 14 ends...]

 Chapter 15éˆ¥æ“²hade

    Chapter 15¡ªShade

    From his window in Sector One, Priest-King Otto Ludvig Klein V could see why they called his office the throne room. To him, it was no more than an office, until night fell over Castle Cerulean and he could see his kingdom come alive. From Sector Four to Sector One, he watched his people welcome the shade of midnight like they had truly seen the setting sun. Lights flicked off and on in sequence toward him, counting the sectors up. In Four he could see the sparse buildings darken, a sign that people were on their way to mass. The people of Four had yet to accept their rejection, and he respected their devotion, despite no signs that things would change. In Sector Three, he could see the people returning home. After long days dedicated to their duties, they would sit down for dinner, and know that all was well. He could feel their prayers already, likely spurred by his daughter''s success. It wasn''t that he ever had a doubt, but he applauded how well she had done. In Sector Two he saw something strange. His eyes began to glow.

    ¡°Are any of you in Two?" His mind reached out to his children.

    ¡°I am.¡± Said Brigid.

    ¡°Me too.¡± Came Elias.

    ¡°Are either of you flying around?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m still in the middle of an interrogation.¡± Brigid replied.

    ¡°Still!" Christoph barked. "I keep telling you Bridge, just rip their souls out and check them for yourself."

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that. God can save all of us, they just need to believe in him. If I show them, they¡¯ll tell me willingly.¡±

    Celine chuckled. ¡°Both of you are about absolute control, you¡¯re just different flavors of it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not control if they¡¯re dead.¡± Christoph scoffed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not control, it¡¯s salvation. I want them to go back to their lives, I just want it to be better.¡±

    ¡°And it just so happens that they are terrified of god afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Are you three bickering? Is dad going to allow this?¡± Otto could hear Elias¡¯s smirk.

    ¡°It is a healthy conversation. I believe in Brigid''s conviction. She truly wants to do good. Celine is at odds because their ideas of Good don''t entirely align. I am curious, how would you solve this situation, Celine?"

    ¡°They were soldiers right? I¡¯d toss them out. They get to choose if that ever happens.¡±

    ¡°Them dying out there just happens to be an accident, right?¡±

    "If they were smart soldiers they''d know they don''t have infinite power. They''re no different than the Baleful."

    Otto watched the strange thing in Sector Two again. ¡°Brigid, Elias, did you move?¡±

    ¡°No sir.¡± The two answered back.

    "Which of you is closest to the military grounds, there is an angel in flight down there. They''re moving¡­" His eyes went off to the right; the Angel flew westward. As Otto stared off, divine touch following the light. There was nothing to be found over there, not even another life. "They''re moving west, I want someone to investigate."

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Elias answered. ¡°I just finished up anyway. I wanted to speak to the new recruits and I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Very good. The rest of you may return to your previous tasks.¡±

    Behind Otto, his office door came open. His eyes stopped glowing as he turned around, finding Valerie and Francis entering the room. The fact she hadn''t spoken to him first made him somewhat concerned. He could have connected the doorways, but it seemed she preferred to fly. Regardless, he raised his hand and gestured to Francis.

    ¡°I have prepared this console for the soldiers we¡¯ll be sacrificing. I expect you to man it, Francis.¡±

    ¡°Of course sire, but there¡¯s a matter I¡¯d like to speak about first.¡±

    ¡°The matter is for my vision, Otto. After speaking to Francis, I think you¡¯ll want to hear it.¡±

    "What are the concerns?"

    ¡°One of potential destruction, sire. The force that destroyed my last home may be on its way to this one.¡±

    Otto remembered the sight of that building in a report. Twenty-stories tall, it was a glittering glass tower with kitchens that make his office look small. More than fit to be its own community, even he could see why Francis¡¯s former following chose it. Alas, it looked better as a haunting ruin. Shatter windows, scarred steeled, great gaping wounds as if explosives went off. It was a warning. Otto crossed his arms behind his back.

    "What is this matter that is so dire you flew here?"

    ¡°It is a counter measure, sir. As previously said, the new machine can make sacrifices pure. I want to use it to prepare you for the battle.¡±

    ¡°Why me instead of Christoph? It is his duty to fight for Cerulean."

    ¡°Because sir, I thought of a way that will further your ascension.¡±

    That was the final step in the Klein family¡¯s plan; the very reason for his name. Remaining level despite hearing those words told Otto something about himself. He was already ascended; this would merely be a crowning ceremony. Still, he ushered Francis on.

    "Continue your thought, you have my ear."

    ¡°We spent a bit of time talking about this.¡± Valerie rose to stand beside her husband. ¡°Francis thinks I may have mistaken my vision for an omen. He thinks that this is actually a sign.¡±

    ¡°Considering what the Crimson Prophet is, this seems like a message. He is a demon with a false god¡¯s light. His arrival in to the castle would threaten its harmony. I believe God wants you to bear true Light to slay him.¡±

    ¡°I agree with Francis¡¯s assessment. You weren¡¯t present in the vision, but we stood in your office. I think it is a sign that of the three pillars, the Crimson Prophet is a job for you. Only the person with the most control of God''s power can slay this demon."

    ¡°And thus you did not use a portal .¡±

    ¡°Yes, dear. Keeping the environment sterile, as much as possible anyway."

    ¡°Why not communicate the plan telepathically?¡±

    ¡°That is by my wish, sire. I don¡¯t know the full breadth of the Rejects¡¯ nature. The entire plan can backfire if the sacrifices aren¡¯t pure.¡±

    ¡°You want to sacrifice the Rejects?"

    ¡°Not primarily, no, but this plan will result in their deaths, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    ¡°What is your plan, Francis?¡±

    ¡°I want to send batteries to Sector Four and use the machine to transform them in front of the Rejects. There are about 7,000 of them who still worship god, though they''re broken into different sects. Still, the Rejects will come to think they''re forgiven, and worship exactly what they see."

    ¡°What would be the point of this?¡±

    ¡°Think of Four as a corrupted version of One.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll create prey for God.¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Yes. But since Rejects don''t sense God''s light properly, instead of being worth one the prey will be worth every pair of eyes upon it. For a church of one-twenty, you¡¯ll get prey worth 120 times as much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be pure as well, so God won¡¯t grow vile.¡±

    The entire purpose of Sector One was creating food like that. On any given day, they might at most produce 20 meals. Otto trusted Francis¡¯s plan, but he could hardly believe such a thing was possible. It certainly hadn¡¯t been in all of his family¡¯s years. God truly blessed Cerulean when he brought Francis to it, and Otto could see the height of that blessing now.

    ¡°Why will this sacrifice the Rejects?¡±

    ¡°Because sire, we can only do this once. Unlike the blue bloods, who know they work to strengthen God, the Rejects will mistake the thing in front of them for him. We''ll be taking their god away, and that will make them Vengeful.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t simply mean make them angry.¡±

    "No sir, they will be like the Baleful, and that will make them extremely dangerous. First, they''ll attack the Rejects who don¡¯t worship god, and when that gets them nothing back, they will turn their eyes on Sector Three and above.¡±

    ¡°What is the population of Sector Four?¡±

    ¡°Eleven-thousand, sire.¡±

    ¡°Valerie, start a sermon. Have them pray for the protection of Sector Three.¡±

    ¡°So we shall continue sire?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Neither the Vengeful nor the Crimson Prophet shall be a threat to us.¡±

    ???

    The club was alive with life as Peter stepped inside. Bodies shook, jumped, and bobbed their heads to the swell of chaotic music. He was invisible to the crowd, despite standing there with his bloodied chain sword. The people couldn¡¯t see him over their celebration, even though he wasn''t one of the hundreds of blue monstrosities. They all danced with blind glee¡ªhorrendous bodies covered in errant eyes. How none of them saw him yet was surprising, and he might have felt bad for them if it wasn¡¯t for what his sister said. These monstrosities weren¡¯t worthy of God¡¯s might? If all of them got her message, why the hell were they celebrating?

    "Party harder people!" A voice boomed over the music. "The bitch was wrong about us! We are what God wants us to be! We''ll show her, and those treacherous blue bloods what we''re about!"

    That explained it. Peter understood what his sister meant. These things were never going to be worthy. Even faced with a reality that told them they weren¡¯t, they refused to see things any other way. He revved his sword, these types of people had to go.

    A wave of blood followed him as he shot to the stage, catching the speaker in the mouth. As he tore through he grabbed the soul, crushing it as the dancing stopped. One person roared and the rest followed, flocking into the air, diving for the stage. Peter revved his sword as he rose to meet them, blinding the followers with the blood of those leading the charge. Monsters stopped to wipe their eyes, and he shredded the next line. He watched hesitation bloom and went where it blossomed first. Indignation ran through them next, pushing groups to take him down. Machetes became shrapnel in their faces as they hacked¡ªPeter blocking any that got close. He zipped through the lines, raining down pieces of everyone in his path. The light off him left a storm in his wake.

    Below, someone gorged on the unclaimed souls. Arms exploded from his back to grab others, and Peter swooped down. They flung their body away. As Peter pursued they swung down, bringing a column of light. It shook the room as it slammed him. The man bent back with laughter. Suddenly, the column wavered. It unraveled, spinning into chains slicing around the room. They wrapped around the scattered souls, reeling them back to Peter¡¯s raised hand. The survivors hovered, stunned. His attacker flung itself in the air and he held his free hand out. Chains fired catching the man''s arms, dragging him across the whirling blade.

    Less than half of them remained.

    Peter turned to his next victim, whipping his chains out. He snatched a man from the air, feeling his scream through the metal. His sword swung despite it and stopped hard against an outstretched palm.

    It belong to a glowing blue body, slender and statuesque as it stood between them. Spinning blades cut around it, snapping the chain. They cut for him next. His wings wrapped around his body and held firm, waiting for the assault to end. It did when applause echoed down. Peter peeked up to the manager¡¯s suite where a young man stood in a broken window. He dressed like a student with a navy blazer matching a pair of pants. A white button-up lay beneath it, but three unfastened buttons lent themselves to a thought. He looked like he was fresh out of a long day of classes, sneaking into a place he should have never been.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± The man called down. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching for a bit, and you¡¯re kind of insane. Heck, the fact you sneaked down to Two and found this place is pretty nice. You can get away with this slaughter and my dad will never find out.¡±

    The surviving Angels went still as he said that. If they had any doubts before, they were gone now. This boy was Elias Klein, the youngest of the royal children and a person even Peter knew. He never met him face to face or spotted him from a distance, but there was a presence that was hard to mistake. What did Peter know about Elias? He couldn''t think of much. Eighteen; rumored to spend his time with new students; has a grand plan for Castle Cerulean''s future...Elias was no more of an enigma than his siblings, but it still gave Peter chills. Was this man a threat? Did he send the thing holding back the sword?

    ¡°I¡¯m not from Sector One.¡± Peter replied.

    Elias¡¯s face scrunched up. ¡°You¡¯re joking right? You clearly are. The way you¡¯re connected with God¡¯s light proves you¡¯re not from Sector Two.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m not from Two, I¡¯m from Three.¡±

    Elias''s eyes lit up. "No way! Really?" Peter nodded. "Wow, this is great. You''re around my age too, I think! This is a good sign!" He beamed, but it faded as he slowly scanned the room. "I mean, it could have been. I''m interested in you. I want to ask you to lunch, but I can''t." He sighed.

    ¡°Are you here to help these soldiers?¡±

    Elias guffawed. ¡°Help them?" He ran a hand through pale blond hair. "Can I share a story with you?"

    Peter nodded. So long as they were talking he didn¡¯t have to act rash. It was better to figure Elias out than immediately attack, especially considering how close he was to god.

    ¡°I used to love seeing Wing Grants when I was small. I thought it was the greatest to see people chosen by God and elevated to a higher position. What was even better, though, was seeing the ones who got to stand beside my brother and sisters. I was always so jealous. Christoph has his four. Celine has her trusted two. And Brigid got really lucky, hers was the boy she spent the most time with. I wanted a chance to have someone like that. I wanted a beautiful angel to stand beside me. Year after year I watched the Wing Grants, hoping I¡¯d get the chance, but about six years ago, most of them became monsters like¡­¡± He gestured to the room. ¡°I asked Francis what changed, and he said the Halos accelerate the growth to Angel, but that didn''t mean they were ready. I asked my mom how someone knows they''re ready and she said they must see themselves properly; see themselves the way God sees them. Say, what''s your name?"

    ¡°Peter.¡±

    "Do you get what I mean by the way God sees them?" Peter shook his head. "I''ll keep it short, but there are six ways we interact with God''s Light, the jobs you guys have in Three help you get better at it. Forging. Bestowing. Bending. Adorning. Guiding. And Illuminating. I''m best at Bending, but not too bad at Forging. The thing in front of you is something I made!"

    Peter scanned the statuesque figure. It looked like it was carved from stone. Its strength was intense too. Peter tried to lower his sword but it held it between index and thumb.

    ¡°It''s called Refraction. The ones you''re good at depend on how God sees you. He knows you''re not perfect, but he knows you have your strengths. These ugly angels don''t trust God. When they wield his light they become these ugly things with all those eyes turned outward, rather than inward. They want to be a different kind of angel than what they''re meant to be, so they turn into this!"

    ¡°Is that the end?¡±

    Elias smiled. ¡°Yeah! Sorry for venting. It¡¯s just that you said I want to help them, but since I learned all of that, the only thing I wanted to do was kill them.¡±

    ¡°We know what you''re doing! We know you people in Sector One are lying!" A voice roared and rabble joined in. Elias gave them a sidelong look. "Thank you, Peter!" He turned a grin back.

    ¡°For what?¡±

    The blades that broke his chains swept around the room, passing through bodies as if they were pouring water. The angels didn¡¯t get the chance to react. One moment they sat still in the air; the next they were sliced and slashed, raining blood across the dance floor. Peter''s stared, taken aback. As the blades stopped they settled into wings on the sculpture¡¯s back. Elias let out a sigh of relief, slowly lowering himself to meet Peter¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°For giving me this chance. Maybe you''re the villain here but at least I can get rid of some of them. It feels like things will get bad if the wrong type of people can use God''s light. People need their privacy, but I''m asking myself, why were all of them in a place my dad can''t find?" Elias sized Peter up. "Can I be honest with you?"

    ¡°I feel like you have been already.¡±

    ¡°I meant it when I said I was interested. I already like you a lot and feel like we could get along, but I''m suspicious too. Why is there a guy in Three who has the talent of a guy from One? If Christoph or Brigid were here, they''d take you in, but I don''t want to. I want to see what else you can do without One!"

    Peter wondered, did this mean Elias would let him go? Even if they agreed, only one of them could say they were in the right. Peter didn''t doubt himself or his sister, but he saw how this would go. The witch in Sector Four disappeared because she could strangely use God''s light. She disappeared because her version of God''s light was green. Fiona''s light was blue, but she hid her abilities, rather than show them upfront. The two of them were probably the same. He couldn¡¯t let himself get caught before finding out if that was true. That revealed the point of Elias¡¯s honesty. He wanted Peter to survive and find the answers he needed. Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed and the man smiled.

    ¡°You need a fighting chance. You probably can¡¯t beat me right now, but if you put up a good enough fight I can say you got away.¡± Elias stroked his chin. ¡°I¡¯m going to show you something, Peter! You learn through Refraction that not everyone can wield God¡¯s light. A part of it is still you, but when that part is ready, you can be more than an angel.¡± Cerulean light blossomed from his chest and swirled. The more it swirled the darker it became, stopping only as midnight ribbons poured off him. ¡°You are not god, but a shade of him, you truly see the plan he has in store for you.¡± The ribbons curled around his body, fluttering open for his face. ¡°You see why God loves you, and what he imagines you can be. You become it, and know you¡¯re on the right path.¡± They wrapped around his face, at last, falling so cleanly Peter might have thought his body was glowing. The midnight light merged with his silhouette, putting in front of Peter a dark blue body. The statue came apart and its body became Elias¡¯s latticework cerulean armor. The blade wings transferred to him, and he spread his arms as his transformation completed. "I am Elias, God''s Midnight Artisan."

    As if the air itself was a focus, Peter could feel the power of this form. The light within and out was one, growing from a seed of cerulean in his chest. It did not cover but change him, making a strange midnight man with a phosphorescent body. Still, he could see Elias''s young features, excitedly watching him take it all in. They wanted to know if Peter could do the same, and with a swelling heart, he wondered if he could too. From what the royal son said and his sister taught, he wondered what his title would be. It made him nostalgic, but he didn¡¯t know why. He did know how to do it though, or at least thought he had the right idea. Feeling the power bound around him, and his wounded hand, he pulled it to his soul and the blue seed within it. They came together like separate puzzle pieces and a chain whipped out from his hand.

    "Do you know what God wants you to be, Peter?" Elias beamed. With the peace in Peter''s heart, he knew the answer. He took hold of the chain, nodding.

    "I finally get what my sister meant with all her lessons. My name is Peter, God''s Azure Wrath." He yanked the chain, and when he let go it snaked back into his arm. From his hand he felt the power rush up, dying everything in its wake to match his title. The shape of him changed too, not from the broad shoulders and arms, but to a sleek metal frame powered by something mechanical beneath the surface. He felt like it could take a blade and yet it felt lighter than flesh. The transformation ended with a grate-like visor covering his eyes, and they turned to Elias with the chain sword raised.

    The boy smiled. "I will allow nothing to interrupt me for the rest of the night. Peter, promise me that you''ll survive."

    [Chapter 15 ends...]

 Chapter 16éˆ¥æ“±eject

    Chapter 16¡ªReject

    Valerie Klein left her husband and Francis behind, molding her wings as she set out for Sector Two. The high towers of One stretched up around her, and as she waved to children watching from their windows, her eyes began to glow.

    ¡°Where are you all?¡± She said to her own. Distinctly, she could feel that Elias wasn¡¯t connected. She¡¯d have to ask him about that later.

    ¡°I¡¯m in One still.¡± Celine answered. ¡°The prey is strangely active tonight. I¡¯m overseeing their shepherding.¡±

    ¡°Same on One. Is the Crimson Prophet finally here?¡± She could hear Christoph¡¯s grin.

    ¡°No, and you don¡¯t need to worry about it. Your father shall address that problem.¡±

    ¡°Well, there goes my fun for tonight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m almost done with my interrogation.¡± Brigid replied.

    ¡°Sounds like your fun is almost up too.¡± Christoph chuckled.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you both to be on standby. There¡¯s likely to be trouble in Sector Three tonight, be ready to gather the soldiers and answer prayers of help.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s about to happen that¡¯s comparable to that crimson dude?¡±

    ¡°This is not a matter of fun, Christoph. It is one of survival.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Sure." She heard that response too many times in his life. When this connection was broken he''d reach out to his attendants, handing the task over to them. Valerie sighed aloud but supposed that was fine. So long as the people they could save survived, she wouldn''t hold this against him.

    ¡°Just remember to tune in to the sermon.¡± She stopped at the sector¡¯s edge, taking a deep breath. ¡°I feel that tonight will be a monumental one for the castle. The Book of Visions says this; The Decisive Day is not set in stone but weighs as if it is. On that day Cerulean shall be tested, and forever changed by the results. Spend each moment before it growing stronger, for when it comes the outcome shall determine the Castle¡¯s future. Do not live in fear of failure, meet it and strive for success. Though it is night, I wonder if we have reached the Decisive Day.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. Today will be all right. Look at all of us, you have the best kids in the castle. Do your sermon, we¡¯ll be ready for anything.¡± She could almost hear Christoph sitting up straight. She smiled, lowering herself down.

    ¡°Thank you Christoph, and you two as well. I am grateful to have such magnificent children.¡±

    ???

    Rashawn had to admit that he didn¡¯t have a plan. He had the idea for one certainly; sneak into Two; get his answers and go. But as the slanted roof of the lab came into sight behind the trees, he realized his plan stopped there. His pace slowed as he thought over what would happen next. Would the place be guarded? If it wasn''t, how did he get inside? He would love to say he had an access card waiting in his back pocket, but instead, he wished Peter was here to reshape the locks. He wished he learned how to pick them too. This plan was a few years in the making, and it felt like it would stop at the front door. He sighed and shrugged as he continued, coming to a stop a little faster than he expected.

    In the courtyard, right behind a sign telling him what each building was, he found the remnants of a massacre. Bodies garbed in fatigues lay upon the ground, huge holes in their chest pooling blood into a pond. Every fiber of him said to turn back, but ahead the doors were torn off the building; this was his only chance. He put his hands on his head and fell behind a tree. A scale of options lay in front of him, its weight tipped to the fleeing side. He sighed again, crouching down. Part of it was to hide him in case the killers were still near, but another part wanted the chance to consider things.

    "All right Rashawn, a bunch of guys layin'' around. They got holes in their chests, got they hearts ripped out prolly. What''s really the plan?" He murmured, and held his head again. "I don''t know my guy. You want answers don''tcha? Better get ready to swing." He looked at his fist like he was looking at himself. "Man I''m really bouta go in there and die, ain''t I?" Signs pointed at yes, but he stood either way. "I gotta stop talkin to myself, mans don''t got any good ideas." He went on, sticking to the outside as he made his way around.

    It wasn''t that he was trying to count, but he thought there were about five hundred bodies between him and the entrance. Every last one of them was soldiers, and it looked like they put up a fight. He wanted to get a closer look; it seemed like some had been fighting among themselves. Machetes still sat where they fell, hacked into necks and sticking out of heads. He wondered what possessed them to do that, and as he stepped into the lab, he hoped it wasn''t still nearby. A reception area welcomed him, the sign on its partition reminding him what each building was. A to the left was for energy, "Powering Cerulean." B was for Blessing, "Making you God''s best version." C was where he wanted to go. ¡°Equipment¡± ended the list in big blue letters, its tagline making him roll his eyes.

    ¡°For the Fight for what¡¯s Good and Right.¡± He shoved his hands into his pockets. Maybe the researchers believed that, but the soldiers he saw earlier didn¡¯t seem to fit the mold. He made sure no one was watching as he took the hall, moving fast but trying his best to mute his steps.

    Despite the carnage outside, this place was untouched. He wondered why the door was ripped off yet the killers left no drop of blood. He wondered then if there were more people here than the killers. Maybe a soldier escaped the massacre by going inside? Maybe the door was ripped off to take him back to the rest of his friends. This seemed possible enough considering he didn¡¯t know what happened, but the possibility died as he saw Equipment¡¯s door. He paused, and almost cursed. That one was ripped off too; another weight fell in favor of running. He swallowed that, and maybe any common sense as he sneaked up to the door and peeked into the room. No monsters were around, but he did see two people at one of the stations. It was far enough back that he could slip further in, and he stuck to one side, getting just close enough to hear them.

    ¡°Do you think you guys saved my life?¡± The woman said casually. ¡°I mean, with all those bodies out there, I could have died right?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to make yourself feel better about bringing us into your home?¡± The guy said. Rashawn looked at him again, and couldn¡¯t help lingering on his glass-like black armor.

    ¡°Not really. I mean maybe? Outside I felt like you guys were probably all right, but now that we¡¯re here it¡¯s like, ¡®Micaela, did you just bring enemies into your home?¡¯ You know?¡±

    ¡°Well, Micaela, did you?¡± The guy looked at the woman and Rashawn ducked. He was young, maybe the same age as him.

    ¡°The verdicts still out.¡± She sighed. Her partner went silent as the console in front of her beeped.

    Rashawn peeked out again as blue light splashed on the walls. Across from the two, a glass container was glowing, a light within it swirling into a ball. The glowing only stopped when the thing became solid, and Micaela pressed a button to open a panel in the front.

    ¡°That¡¯s how we make halos.¡±

    The guy took it. ¡°You were just putting values into the console, right? What do they measure?¡±

    ¡°Variance Levels. It¡¯s to maintain stability.¡±

    ¡°Why not automate it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I never really got, but Francis says its because there are certain aspects that a computer can¡¯t read.¡±

    The guy nodded. ¡°Yeah. You changed them even when it looked like it wasn¡¯t necessary.¡±

    ¡°Really? Felt right.¡±

    He held the marble up. ¡°I thought this place would be like the Enclave, but I think I¡¯m starting to understand how off I was.¡±

    ¡°Can I get filled in, or am I still on probation?¡±

    ¡°You said you came here when you were six, right?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°Did you believe in God before you got here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my parents raised me to be religious.¡±

    ¡°And your how old now?¡±

    ¡°Twenty-four.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve been in Castle Cerulean for eighteen years. What was your life like before that?¡±

    Micaela stared blankly at him. From his position, so did Rashawn. Maybe it was because he would have been one at the time, but this guy was no different. What was the significance of the question? As far as he knew, the only thing beyond that point was Darkness Day.

    ¡°I guess we did what we could to survive. I lost my parents on Darkness Day, but some people found and took care of me.¡±

    ¡°Can you remember how exactly?¡±

    ¡°If this counts against my probation, I gotta tell you it¡¯s not fair. I don¡¯t remember anything that stands out.¡±

    ¡°Not even avoiding the Grays?¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it...I guess not.¡±

    ¡°You said Blue Bloods are people with a born connection to God¡¯s Light?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°So what does that make everyone else?¡±

    ¡°Normal¡­?¡±

    ¡°Micaela, what color was your Luminance before you went to Sector Two?¡±

    Luminance? Rashawn found himself listening more intently.

    ¡°Luminance is...the light inside my soul, right? Without it, I¡¯d be one of the Baleful. I¡¯m guessing Blue.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°But you¡¯re not a Blue Blood.¡±

    ¡°They can naturally witness God¡¯s Light, what you call Luster. Aren¡¯t it and Luminance different?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the Book of New Dawn confirms that your ability to perceive a Luster corresponds with the color of your Luminance. Then there¡¯s the matter of the Halos. They form a connection to your God¡¯s Luster, but your Blue Bloods can¡¯t use them without training.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not keeping up here. Maybe it¡¯s ¡®cause I don¡¯t have that book.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t find what I¡¯m saying in the book.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Micaela, I think there are two types of people in this place. The Blue Bloods¡ªpeople who possess a Blue Luminance and thus are capable of seeing the Cerulean Luster. And then people like you, Grays that have been turned into Humans.¡±

    ¡°Wait...What? I told you we bring those things in and make them batteries. Are you saying I¡¯m one too?¡± He nodded again. Despite her disbelief, there came a long pause.

    Rashawn felt like he knew where her mind was going. You didn¡¯t see them often in Sector Four, but Loose Batteries were things that plagued the Castle. Transformed into terrifying mutants, they skulked between the buildings, often at night. They attacked anyone unfortunate enough to cross their path. He had close calls with them himself, never sure how to avoid them. They seemed to appear out of nowhere, after all. Most people thought they escaped from somewhere underground, but from what Rashawn was hearing, there was a far simpler answer.

    ¡°Holy crap¡­ We are batteries. But for what?¡±

    ¡°That''s one of the questions. What are you powering? And how did they transform you?¡±

    Rashawn took this moment to reveal himself, making sure his hands were high in the air. That didn¡¯t stop the guy in armor from spinning a glaive into existence. He stayed his hand at least, though made it clear he wasn¡¯t afraid to use it. Micaela¡¯s eyes widened as she saw Rashawn¡¯s face. The scar had that effect on people. It was like she saw a ghost.

    ¡°Rejects can enter Sector Two!¡± She gasped. He didn¡¯t see why it would be impossible.

    ¡°Rejects...the people from Sector Four. Who are you?¡± The weapon dipped a bit¡ªyou can talk but I¡¯ll gut you if you try anything funny.

    "That''s me! Names Rashawn." He walked closer but leaned against one of the consoles. From what he heard so far they could help him get some answers. "You''re not from the Castle though. Who are you?¡±

    Eyes narrowed, but the researcher whispered something in the stranger¡¯s ear. He chewed on the words as he listened, then stood his weapon at his side. ¡°My name is King.¡±

    ¡°I like it, very official.¡± He nodded.

    ¡°According to her, the fact that you¡¯re on your feet means you¡¯re more like me than like the rest of the people here. You revealed yourself without a weapon, so we don¡¯t have to be enemies.¡±

    Maybe he wouldn¡¯t get gutted then. Great. They seemed like a smart pair; he wanted the chance to talk. ¡°So I¡¯m missing some details, but I got a theory about the battery part.¡±

    ¡°Great, ¡®cause my next question was gonna be what the Rejects are if most of us are batteries.¡± Micaela smiled.

    ¡°Well, there used to be a Witch in my part of the castle who used a strange green light to help people. If I¡¯m understanding what you¡¯re saying about this Luster and Luminance stuff, I can say she¡¯s a woman with a Green Luminance who had the power of a Green Luster. That¡¯s a big deal, right?¡±

    Micaela turned to King. ¡°Considering I¡¯ve only detected a Blue Luster with this Halo,¡± He lifted a marble in his other hand. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a very big deal.¡±

    ¡°All right, so the soldiers came looking for her one day. She got away, but it was the only time I saw soldiers in Four when a battery wasn¡¯t loose. They had to get rid of her.¡±

    ¡°How long ago was this?¡± Micaela asked.

    ¡°About six or seven years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s around when the first Halos were developed!¡±

    ¡°And when New Dawn stopped operating.¡± King added.

    The three of them were connecting dots. ¡°So on the day they made things that detect other Luster, our Witch had to run away. Could that mean they wanted to get any non-Blue Luster out of the castle?¡±

    ¡°If King¡¯s right, we¡¯re batteries, which means there could have been Green ones and Blue ones!¡±

    ¡°Which then means that two different things could have been powered. Now, ask me what I saw on Blessing Day?¡±

    ¡°What was Blessing Day exactly?¡± King asked instead. Rashawn sighed, but Micaela answered.

    ¡°The first time the people of Cerulean were exposed to God¡¯s light. That¡¯s when all the Rejects were marked too. Blessing Day was the day God¡¯s bounty was shared with the people. It¡¯s the day people got their Craft from God.¡± She looked at Rashawn, ¡°But I do want to know what happened.¡±

    ¡°Before I tell you, what does God look like?¡± He said.

    She shrugged, ¡°Old bearded dude on a throne.¡±

    ¡°Well I didn¡¯t see that! I saw some deer-faced guy. When I told the Witch about it one time, she told me to start looking for religious books. I raided a forgotten bookstore and while some of those talked about the same God, some talked about different ones.¡±

    The picture suddenly came together, and King held it up. ¡°They had to get rid of the Witch because she meant there were two Gods in the castle.¡±

    Micaela snapped her fingers. ¡°That explains the Rejects! There wasn¡¯t just two gods in the castle, there were Two types of Gods. Green ones and Blue ones. The Almighty Want has always described god as being the old dude, but Rashawn didn¡¯t see that because Rejects see different Gods.¡±

    ¡°That''s my theory." He liked these two. Talking to Peter had been great, but it felt like he could make strides here. "Maybe y''all can help me with something else. They came for the Witch, but they don''t let us Rejects leave the Castle. What''s up with that?"

    ¡°Here¡¯s my guess,¡± King started. ¡°Based on what you just said, people like Micaela are used to power the God of the Almighty Want. That means they provide something for the gods that the Blue Bloods can¡¯t alone.¡± He paced for a moment, considering that. ¡°Everyone in Three and Two has a job, right?¡± His audience nodded. ¡°What if the higher-ups are trying to cleanse the Luster? Let all the bad parts flow into the Grays you use for batteries while the people provide a cleaner source in return. It¡¯s not just about powering, but purifying.¡±

    ¡°So something like Blessing Day,¡± Micaela tapped the console. ¡°Wasn¡¯t actually when we got blessed, was it? I remember being here for eighteen years, and if you¡¯re right, it¡¯s because I was...what exactly? If I¡¯m not a Gray but not actually a human, what am I?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a Dark Disciple.¡± King placed a hand on his chest. ¡°Dr. Gupta described people like me as those who remembered their humanity not through the light but through the darkness. I wonder if there¡¯s more to that than Gupta or New Dawn knew, but going off of it, what if you¡¯re the reverse? You remembered your humanity through the light, however, it wasn¡¯t your light.¡±

    ¡°Does it make me the same person I¡¯ve always been, or am I something pretending to be a person?¡±

    ¡°Still in the dark here myself, but, I think you¡¯re you. I don¡¯t know what makes a person become a loose battery, but for eighteen years, you haven¡¯t. Maybe someone slips up somewhere and one of you Threes take the hit, but until then you¡¯re living breathing people, doing what you want. If he¡¯s a Dark Disciple, what if you¡¯re like, a Radiant Acolyte.¡±

    They all chuckled at that. It was a title that fit in well.

    ¡°Dark Disciple. Radiant Acolyte. And then a Reject, someone God marked as unwanted. If we acolytes use the Craft to help purify god¡¯s power, could that mean that God doesn¡¯t want the Rejects to have the Craft?¡± Micaela scanned them. It made King¡¯s eyes fall to the halo.

    ¡°Has a Reject ever tried touching one?¡±

    ¡°As a Reject, I can tell you I didn¡¯t know they existed.¡±

    ¡°Micaela, what happens when an unconditioned or untrained person touches one of these?¡±

    ¡°They become a loose battery. The Blue Bloods tend to be fine¡ªthey just need to be treated, but everyone else gets overwhelmed.¡±

    King placed the halo down. ¡°If that does happen, it¡¯ll be a shame to kill you, Rashawn. I still want to check out the Blessing building, so could you wait till we leave to pick it up?¡±

    Rashawn smirked. ¡°No prob. I¡¯m not gonna ask what y¡¯all are doing here, but don¡¯t go get killed. I feel like we got more to talk about.¡±

    One last chuckle carried King and Micaela out of the room, leaving Rashawn to find the answer for himself. As he walked up to the halo, he thought about the Witch and the imprisonment of the Rejects. She wanted him to know there were more gods out there. He couldn¡¯t figure out why she didn¡¯t outright tell him, but maybe there was a purpose to the journey. Either way, he thought he could get why they were trapped. How bad would it be if a Reject left the castle, only to come back with another God''s power? How bad would it be if all of the Rejects did that? Cerulean would never let that happen, and he thought it was hilarious that he would get that power on the inside. He picked up the halo and things flashed blue.

    Blinding light faded to reveal a field of tall buildings stretching out in front of a terrace. He walked to its edge to get a look below, suddenly falling back as something shot to the sky. Above a Blue star burned, and the thing exploded it drew closer. Most of its pieces broke into rising particles, but a heart plummeted, landing in another man''s hand. Rashawn did a double-take; he wasn''t out here before. The stranger looked mostly human, but for the blue body tattooed with unreadable markings. His lower half was strange on a second glance too¡ªbare and translucent like the details had not yet been filled in. Noticing eyes upon him, he offered the heart to Rashawn. When it was waved back he took a bite, chewing happily.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Rashawn asked, and scrunched his face. The words sounded normal, but the feel of them was...dense?

    The man laughed. ¡°Call me, The Crimson Prophet.¡± And then he cackled madly.

    ¡°Is that a name or a title?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a joke. I¡¯m not the Crimson Prophet, I just thought it¡¯d be funny.¡± He bit into the heart again.

    ¡°Are you a God?¡±

    The man shrugged, then wavered his hand. ¡°You can call me Khalaf, if you¡¯re looking for a name. As for what I am, you should ask the good doctor Francis Buifort.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have access to guys like him.¡± Rashawn tapped the scar. Khalaf¡¯s eyebrow raised.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get the significance.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen a deer faced guy around here?¡±

    Eyes widened. ¡°Oh! I know what you are!¡± He finished the heart and floated over. ¡°The deer¡¯s dead, though he held out for a while. The old man¡¯s a rough fight though. Ashes to ashes.¡±

    ¡°What am I?¡±

    ¡°They call you a Reject out there, don¡¯t they?¡± Like the air was paper and his finger a pen, Khalaf started writing markings like his tattoos, beginning a circle around Rashawn. ¡°They tell you God rejected you. Say stuff like, you¡¯re unworthy of salvation.¡±

    Rashawn smirked, ¡°I never heard em say it, but I believe it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s you¡¯re name, kid?¡±

    ¡°Rashawn.¡±

    ¡°Rashawn you know we¡¯re similar in a way. Not the same way, mind you, but the way this world has treated us. We didn¡¯t change it to be like this, we were just born into it! But it hates us.¡± He gestured to the high rises. ¡°Those people hate us.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like you felt that hate more than me.¡±

    ¡°I sure did. I wanted to be a hero, you know? People called me Legend. I wasn¡¯t the guy who wiped out the monsters or saved all the lives, but I was always a guy in stories. I thought that meant something when the world got bad, like maybe I was meant to help it. But I was young and didn¡¯t think about how the world getting bad is apart of some bad people¡¯s plans.¡± He paused his circle. Rashawn wondered if he should step out. Despite the strangeness of the situation though, Khalaf had his ears. ¡°I fell into power, and what I didn¡¯t know is that bad people wanted me to. They had a plan for me. I was just a stepping stone for the world they wanted.¡±

    ¡°And Castle Cerulean is that world?¡±

    Khalaf cackled. ¡°No, no. Cerulean wants to be. They¡¯re going to have some troubles tonight though.¡± He frowned. ¡°Before Cerulean, there was another Blue place. They called themselves the Navy Tower. Everybody inside was a big deal, and were comfortably waiting for the world to get bad enough for them to clean up. Then someone made a terrible mistake. A certain doctor was so afraid of the color Crimson that he used Godly powers to make it so people couldn¡¯t see that color anymore. He made it so they¡¯d see Blue instead, but that doctor, he didn¡¯t really get how that works.¡±

    ¡°Godly power isn¡¯t simple to use, huh?¡±

    ¡°It is if you¡¯re the right person for it! But the doctor wasn¡¯t. He did what he could, saying no more Crimson Prophets. He didn¡¯t think about what made them prophets though.¡± He had one mark remaining to close the circle. Rashawn looked at him, and he smiled.

    ¡°Am I a prophet?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sell yourself short.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this circle?¡±

    ¡°Math. What happens when power comes from here, and power comes from there. What does it all add up to. What¡¯s the answer to the question?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the question?¡±

    ¡°For me? How do I pay Dr. Francis Buifort back! But for you, Rashawn? How do we make you the best version of yourself?¡±

    ¡°This gonna hurt?¡±

    ¡°I asked the same question once! They told me no, but the way life goes, yes Rashawn, inevitably it will. This time though, not so much.¡± He balanced the last mark on his finger. ¡°It¡¯ll give you a fright though.¡± He pressed it into place and the markings swirled, spinning into a blue ring.

    One moment Rashawn¡¯s feet came off the ground and the next he shot into the air. Below, Khalaf waved him off, and his flight ended as he was flung high above Cerulean¡­

    [Chapter 16 ends...]

 Chapter 17éˆ¥æ“±oles

    Chapter 17¡ªRoles

    Micaela opened the door to the Blessing building, peeking in carefully in case any surprises lay inside. The corpses littering the grounds outside had been bad enough, and while he was cool, Rashawn had given her a fright. After finding the Numbers earlier today, she didn¡¯t think she could handle anymore shock. She waved King to follow her as she slid in, letting out a breath when lights came on and revealed nothing. She turned to give him a thumbs-up, but he was already moving to one of the consoles.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t figure out how you deduced that I¡¯m an acolyte.¡± She said after him.

    ¡°Your timeline doesn¡¯t add up with what we know about the world.¡±

    She considered that. She came here eighteen years ago when she was six. Sure, she didn''t remember having to survive outside, but that could be chalked up to her being at a young age. He said his deduction wasn''t based on the book, but something was missing that she couldn''t grasp. Her timeline didn''t line up...What could she remember before Darkness Day? She was out with her parents, and shadows suddenly flooded the city. She was six at the time. Was Darkness Day not eighteen years ago?

    ¡°When did Darkness Day happen?¡±

    ¡°Twenty-two years ago, according to Judge. If you¡¯re really twenty-four, you should have been two at the time; likely too young to become a Gray. I could believe you don¡¯t remember surviving, except that wouldn¡¯t cover the four years you spent out there.¡±

    ¡°So I was six from the moment Darkness Day happened to the moment I got here because...? Grays don''t age?" King answered with a nod.

    Another Castle Cerulean secret making her heart heavy. Had there ever been a moment of truth inside these walls? She sighed; there was just more to get to the bottom of.

    ¡°So I gotta ask, what are you planning to do in here?¡±

    "Link up to the Luster. From what you said this room is where you promote people to higher Sectors. I suspect that means it has a way to access God¡¯s light.¡±

    "Yeah, that sounds about right, but will it affect you?" She still didn''t quite get what a Dark Disciple was but it was clear they couldn''t connect with God. She still remembered her first time in Two. It was like the air itself was suffocating her, as something unseen wrapped tight around her body. Francis assured her it wouldn''t last much longer, but ten minutes felt like ten days in the meantime. She later learned it had something to do with proximity to God''s power. One was the closest, but Two felt it like the base of a waterfall.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think it will.¡± He held up his remaining two Halos. ¡°But it should affect these. I think it will cause a reaction in my Luminance band too. New Dawn created this and the armor to make their version of Lightbearers but didn¡¯t complete them. I''ve been thinking about that phrase. Did they bear their own Light or the Light of the Gods?"

    He had been stingy with most of his knowledge, but they had at least talked about that. There was a machine in the mobile lab that she could use to make soldiers stronger. It was temporary and could deplete a halo or battery if used too long, but the power boost would help in dangerous situations. Using his terms, it, "made the Luminance brighter." It made the soldiers more capable, and the Enclave had a version called Luminance Amplify. Both were reactive measures, but New Dawn seemed to want a proactive option. According to the Numbers, they''d need it.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing God¡¯s light.¡± She nodded. ¡°So I assume you want to what...capture it?¡±

    ¡°I certainly have the tool for it, don¡¯t I?¡± He drew her eyes to the halos again.

    ¡°Well, step on the platform! I have no clue what I¡¯m doing, but I bet you¡¯ll be fine!¡± She sat down and King obliged.

    To her surprise, entering her login information brought the interface up. An app filled the display with a six-pointed star overlaying a body¡ªempty boxes awaiting at each point. As King stepped upon the platform, single digits filled them. A separate value wrote across the center. With familiar ease, she changed the numbers until she felt it was right and watched a counter tick down from ten.

    She imagined what Francis might do if this was someone else. The six boxes were static, but she was certain they were supposed to change.

    The console beeped and a realization struck her before she pressed the button. It would make the machine activate, but change her future as well. Once it was pressed she couldn''t claim she was forced into the role. Her heart screamed that she shouldn¡¯t do it, but her mind was the one at the wheel. She pressed, and a rod lowered. King held the halos up. The rod spun. The halos unfolded and shone, making rings around a ball of light. It reminded her of an atom, and . Something about that didn''t seem right, but King wasn''t remotely bothered. Instead, he stepped back, holding his hand out.

    ¡°Luminance Condense.¡± He called. It shrunk small enough that he could grab it in his hand. He reached to do just that, only for the atom to expand with a sudden burst. A blue man filled its space, looking at his hands with an impressed smile. King and Micaela stared on in shock, almost as surprised by his appearance as they were by the symbols on his body.

    ¡°Using the halos and the Condense command to draw power out. I have to say, Dr. Gupta, I thought New Dawn was gone, but it seems you were still at it in the lab.¡± His hands dropped, and his smile went lopsided. ¡°Ah, but this isn¡¯t New Dawn, and while your armor certainly looks familiar, you¡¯re not with them, are you?¡±

    ¡°Who and what are you?¡± King asked.

    ¡°You may call me Khalaf. As for what I am, I guess it depends. New Dawn had a name for it, Refracted Harbinger, but I haven¡¯t been that for a while. I guess you could call me a prisoner instead, but I prefer you see me as an observer. I suppose I need a title to go with that¡­let¡¯s say, the Teal Chronicler.¡± Khalaf took a bow. ¡°Enchante, but who and what do I have the pleasure of meeting?¡±

    ¡°My name is King.¡±

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    ¡°If you know New Dawn then you know of the Enclave too.¡±

    ¡°My former home in this horror world!¡±

    ¡°Then you probably know about the children the scouts brought back.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the special ones. And you¡¯re one of them.¡± Khalaf looked around. ¡°And you¡¯re in Castle Cerulean.¡± He looked at Micaela. ¡°With one of their people.¡±

    ¡°We decided to call people like me Radiant Acolytes.¡±

    ¡°A fantastic choice, how very New Dawn of you. It works as well for what you are and what all of this is.¡± His eyes went back to King. ¡°But I have the feeling you didn¡¯t intend for this summoning to happen.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I was attempting to acquire a portion of the Cerulean God¡¯s Luster.¡±

    ¡°Then you are very fortunate that I was around. That wasn¡¯t a bad thought, but things are a bit complicated here.¡±

    ¡°Which means it¡¯s great we summoned you, because I have questions.¡± Micaela drew him back.

    ¡°I bet you both do. Which means I¡¯m the perfect person to talk to. There are stories here in Cerulean. The Girl from the Lost Land. The Doctor who sought God. The Ancient Loyalist Bloodline. And of course, The Cerulean Arbiter. Where should we even start?¡±

    Micaela asked. ¡°What do you know about the Arbiter? What do you know about Castle Cerulean?¡±

    ¡°What do you know about the Fall of New Dawn?¡± King added.

    ¡°These stories are connected, so you¡¯re in luck. Starting with you, girl,¡±

    ¡°Micaela.¡±

    ¡°Micaela, yes. What is the Almighty Want?¡±

    ¡°Gods plan for the people of Cerulean. Through work and prayer he shall acknowledge us, leading us through the dark to a promised land. Each section tells us of a time he¡¯s done it before.¡±

    ¡°And each section says it starts with a king. The Priest King Otto Ludvig Klein¡ªbearer of god¡¯s word, bringer of god¡¯s wish. Otto Ludvig Klein shall lead us to the promise land. It is a name so prestigious that only the Arbiter himself can bestow it.¡±

    ¡°So you already know what the Almighty Want says. I don¡¯t see why you asked me.¡±

    ¡°Because you live under the rule of the fifth Otto, but when was the first one born?¡±

    Micaela shrugged. ¡°I never thought about it. I just know they¡¯re an old German family. Are we talking pre-Rome?¡±

    ¡°By a bit, yes. The Arbiter witnessed the death of a neighboring pantheon and chose the first Otto so that it may never happen to him.¡±

    ¡°Isn''t a Pantheon what we call the First society group that attends to a Luster?¡± King held up a hand. Khalaf nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done your homework, good. Yes, though by the time the word reached the modern age, it had long change to refer to a religion¡¯s gods. That¡¯s simply the power of the Luster after all. With so much to it, it¡¯s hard not to spawn more than one. The Arbiter reasoned that the pantheon died because of that, and sought a means where he may never meet that fear.¡±

    ¡°So purifying isn¡¯t quite right, is it?¡±

    ¡°You mean the purpose of Castle Cerulean? Yes and no. Purifying is an excellent way to look at it. When people are sacrificed to the Luster, it becomes malignant. When people worship it though, it diffuses. You get Gods of War, Medicine, Pleasure, Pain. You¡¯d find it funny how many Gods can be born of one Luster. All Blue, but different shades.¡±

    Micaela brought her hands together as her eyes narrowed. ¡°What you¡¯re saying is that we¡¯re making the gods, but there''s like 80,000 people here. That''d be a lot of them."

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of food. People in three don¡¯t make the gods, they provide material. The pasta for the dish you know, not what you think of when you say spaghetti. Two cleans up after them, and One is what feeds the Arbiter.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    King grimaced as the words flowed through his ears. ¡°If they¡¯re feeding this arbiter, does that mean they¡¯re trying to make their own God Eternal?¡±

    ¡°Say what now?¡± Micaela looked at him.

    ¡°He figured it out. And now you see how this tale goes. Once upon a time, the Arbiter spoke to someone who could see him, saying he knew the world would one day end. The two made a deal, Otto Ludvig Klein would strive to keep the Arbiter alive and help him grow, and in time his bloodline would rule god¡¯s world.¡±

    ¡°How do you come into this picture then?¡±

    ¡°Cerulean¡¯s not the only place with deals and plans for gods. I fell into an unfortunate trap and when my captors were slaughtered, my vessel was brought to Cerulean. These marks upon my body makes it impossible to eat me, but I was never on the menu. I¡¯m more of a magnet, or to stick with the analogy, bait for the meat. Inside, the Sectors make the food, but there¡¯s plenty more out there too.¡±

    King¡¯s eyes narrowed with understanding. ¡°In the Overcast...how many shining hearts are out there?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t say, but I can say this. These marks pull the hearts closer, and Cerulean sends its soldiers out to collect.¡±

    Micaela glared. ¡°You guys can¡¯t just say words I don¡¯t know and keep going. What¡¯s the God Eternal? And what¡¯s a shining heart?¡±

    ¡°Will you accept a problem to the first question?¡± Khalaf cackled. ¡°As for the second, it¡¯s the answer to a math problem. What happens when you pull blue Luster and Luminance together? It makes a seed that ominously resembles a heart.¡±

    ¡°And you draw those hearts here...but how?"

    ¡°Because he¡¯s a harbinger. He was made to draw in light in the first place, now he¡¯s permanently like that.¡± King answered.

    ¡°Thanks to the grand Dr. Francis Beaufort, of course.¡± Khalaf feigned a sigh. ¡°If only I knew how obsessed with blue he was.¡±

    Micaela shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s take a step back. You said things are a bit complicated here, but it seems like everything has been fine for a while. With the exception of all the bodies outside, Cerulean seems as normal as ever.¡±

    ¡°Well, that''s the thing about normal. It dies when things are strange. As matters have it, it''s been dying for some years now. I draw Shining Hearts in, but there was a girl who learned how to make them. She¡¯d take the detritus building in Sector Three and make a heart out of it. She did that for a bit, giving these hearts to people who wanted to go up."

    ¡°Why though?¡±

    ¡°Well, we all have a role to play, I suppose. She probably never wanted it, but Cerulean didn¡¯t give her much choice. She could do it, but that took a while until someone realized the halos would give her the materials she wants. Not all of them of course. It had to be ones grabbed out of the loose batteries.¡±

    ¡°I was just about to ask about those. What changes someone from an Acolyte to a battery?¡±

    ¡°Too much contact with a god. The pillars try to avoid it, but they can''t be everywhere."

    Micaela considered that. "They''re people who get overwhelmed.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s that Illuminating mind. What reason do you suppose that is?¡±

    ¡°The Pantheon? I guess Sector One doesn¡¯t always get the chance to feed the Arbiter. Maybe some of the food gets out and into Three, it comes in contact with someone sensitive enough and they mutate.¡±

    ¡°Which means there¡¯s something about the mutation that¡¯s special. Is there another God present in Cerulean?¡± King asked.

    ¡°He calls himself the Cerulean Captive, imprisoned by the Arbiter of course. Usually, loose batteries are monsters, but Francis went and made a few people special. No crimson prophets, only blue ones. Except Prophets interpret the will of God. When they are told no other god exists, they trust the first one that speaks to them."

    ¡°What would have happened if King summoned that guy instead of you?¡±

    ¡°Well he¡¯d kill you like he did those soldiers. His advent is not done yet. He¡¯d probably try to kill King too. There¡¯s something about the way the light touches you that would terrify him.¡±

    ¡°I have a question about the Captive¡­¡± King¡¯s eyes narrowed again. ¡°Did he send two soldiers to New Dawn?¡±

    ¡°As matters have it, he did. For the same reason Cerulean was in on the attack seven years ago. He wanted their Refraction equipment.¡±

    King nodded, letting out a breath. ¡°How do I kill him?¡±

    Khalaf smiled. ¡°That unfortunately will be impossible at the moment, but I like where your mind is going. How about we team up, King. I can¡¯t leave this place outside a vessel, and you don¡¯t have enough of a Luminance to utilize your armor.¡±

    ¡°Is escape all you get out of this?¡±

    ¡°If everything goes well, I¡¯ll see the fall of Castle Cerulean too.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I feel about that.¡± Micaela frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly happy about being a tool for feeding a god either, but this place is my home.¡±

    ¡°What about your other question? Why did Cerulean mark the Enclave as an enemy when we don¡¯t know they exist?"

    Micaela turned to Khalaf.

    ¡°Well it¡¯s like I said. We all have a role to play. In a world where The Arbiter plans to save the people from darkness, there can¡¯t be another place promising the same salvation.¡±

    ¡°So they just want to get the competition off the table?"

    ¡°They didn¡¯t just attack New Dawn to get the blueprints for the halos.¡±

    She sighed. "This sucks, but I guess I should have expected that." She clenched her fist. "I want to make Cerulean better.¡±

    ¡°Fortunate, because you play a part too. I¡¯m only interested in wiping out the royal family and making Francis cry, but I¡¯m willing to spare Cerulean for the most part.¡± On six fingers Khalaf balanced unreadable marks. They remained nothing for King, but as Micaela looked at them they took the shape of numbers. ¡°Enter these values on your console and bless King again. Tonight will be rough. We¡¯ll want to do our best to survive.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening tonight?¡±

    ¡°All the roles are being filled.¡±

    ???

    Rashawn''s descent began without grace or warning, leaving him to fall to the sprawling city outside. He was terrified to his core, but couldn¡¯t hate seeing Castle Cerulean from above. Darkness stretched out around him, but it shone brilliant and blue. The high rises reflected the Luster sitting between them like a star¡ªa crowd entranced by a charming speaker. It faded as you followed the floors down, becoming more of a sheen as you reached Sector Two. He watched a blue streak fly through the sky to the west and wondered if Peter saw it too. Sector Three was the dimmest of the bunch¡ªits light a stream flowing around the buildings. And then there was the darkness of Sector Four below, shining with electricity, but forsaken by the holy rays. The Cerulean Arbiter did see the other Sectors as something more. A believer in Four once told him it was a test, but out here he could see how wrong they were. It made him smile somberly. He would never be able to convince them to do otherwise, and yet thought they''d be better chasing a disgusted god. That sucked, but could he say his choices were better? They were all at peace, while he was falling to his inevitable end.

    Until something caught him.

    It bounded fast through the sky, catching him gently between large fangs. It slid around, and rushed to a tall building nearby. With care, he was placed on the roof. As his savior walked away, it shrunk into a thin spotted dog. It was cute and he wanted to pet it, but forgot that thought as it went to the side of a sitting figure. In a golden robe spotted like the beast¡¯s fur, the figure faced Castle Cerulean with a painted wooden mask on their face. The mask looked much like the three dogs that joined it, but the paint was faded, and parts were chipped away. A ball lantern hung from a hooked staff against the figure¡¯s shoulder, splashing light as it moved in rhythm with their breath. Rashawn didn¡¯t think they wanted to talk, but cleared his throat still, just to thank them for the rescue.

    ¡°Thanks for the help. That was about to be bad.¡±

    Slowly the head nodded and slightly looked over. It gestured to give it more, and he crossed his arms.

    ¡°I don¡¯t got anything else.¡± He pulled his pockets out. ¡°Just a thank you.¡±

    It nodded again. ¡°Just...a...thank...you¡­¡± The voice was elderly, with the hint of some sort of accent. ¡°What a strange language. It has heard many words.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I hear English is trash.¡±

    The stranger shook his head. "It is storied. It has seen places.¡±

    Rashawn shrugged. Who was he to disagree? He was too interested in this strange figure to push back too. Sure, the last interesting encounter tossed him in the air, but three out of four was good.

    ¡°Name¡¯s Rashawn.¡±

    ¡°A storied name.¡±

    ¡°You got one?¡±

    ¡°Not a name anyone can remember. Long ago they called me the Golden Painted Dog and so I suppose you can call me Painted Dog too.¡±

    ¡°Well, thanks again for the save, Painted Dog. Can you send me back?"

    ¡°There, yes?" He pointed at the castle. "You don''t want to be there."

    That was true, but Rashawn looked around. There wasn¡¯t much of anywhere else to be. Still, he sat beside the man and let out a sigh. The dog that saved him nudged him, and he scratched behind its ear. Static clung to his fingers, and Painted Dog nodded.

    ¡°Why do you want to go back?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, honestly, but I met some interestin¡¯ people. It¡¯d suck if I can¡¯t talk to em no more.¡±

    ¡°I will send you back then.¡±

    ¡°Word?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But may I share a story first.¡±

    ¡°The floor¡¯s yours Painted Dog.¡±

    ¡°I once knew a place like this. It was in a jungle across the ocean, in a land where people looked like you. The jungle was thick and dangerous, but they often had to move through it. Some of them could see a light within it though and shared this with their people. Follow the Golden Light. They''d say, but not all the people could see it. Those who could became leaders, and marked the way with carvings of the wild dogs they would sometimes see. As time went on these people disappeared, and the rule became, Follow the Golden Painted Dog. It became a rite of passage to follow the Painted Dog as deep into the jungle as they could. One young boy determined to do just that went further than anyone before him. Deep in, where vines were thick and trees were tall, he found the Golden Light and asked,

    Will you come back with me? The people would like to see that you still shine.

    And the Golden Light replied I cannot, for you are the only one there who can see me.

    The boy asked, But how do you know unless you come!

    And the Light said, Because no one has seen me for a very long time.

    The boy was determined though and asked, What if I carry you with me to show them you are still here.

    ¡°For a moment, the Light didn''t speak. It had never heard a question like that. It wondered if it was possible and gave the boy a mask and a lantern. The boy smiled and took them, and the light disappeared. He was not alarmed though, for with the mask and lantern he could show the people the Light was still there. When the boy returned home the people in his village claimed he was the Light, but he was still the same boy many of them knew. One elder woman who still remembered her grandmother''s stories told the people that the boy was right. He was not the Light, but the person the Light chose like a descendant. He would carry the light into the next era, as its Scion."

    ¡°Were you that boy?¡±

    Painted Dog shook his head. ¡°I may have been but it was so very long ago.¡±

    ¡°What happened to the village and people?¡±

    ¡°I did not listen to the Wolf in the Shadows when he warned me of an old and dangerous terror. He said a monster would come for the people but I did not think a thing of darkness could tell the truth. It was Darkness and I was Light, after all¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn. That¡¯s ass.¡±

    Painted Dog simply nodded in response, placing his staff on the roof between them. He pulled his mask free too, revealing a round glowing golden face. The light of it was dim like it was moments away from going out. Rashawn looked at the staff, mask, and sad faces of the dogs. He frowned at the old man.

    ¡°I guess if no one can remember your name, it¡¯s like no one can remember you.¡±

    ¡°Painted Dog can be whomever they desire. Whomever can be Painted Dog. I came to this place waiting for the story to be of someone else, but they do not let those with the chance run free.¡±

    Rashawn followed his eyes to Sector Four. ¡°Rejects are Scions?¡±

    "Wounded by a God who does not yet want their story to end. However, mine is over. Will you become Painted Dog in my place?"

    Rashawn picked up the mask. As he did a spark ran across it, bringing the color back. The dogs looked up excitedly, and the former Painted Dog nodded. Rashawn hadn''t quite accepted it yet, but he felt the power and knew this was right. This was why Khalaf told him not to sell himself short, Prophets might interpret God''s Will, but it seemed that Scions were the ones to decide it. He nodded back to Painted Dog, bringing the mask to his face.

    "What shall you do first, Painted Dog?" The old man looked up at him.

    ¡°Show the people of Sector Four that there¡¯s better out there for them.¡±

    [Chapter 17 ends...]

 Chapter 18éˆ¥æ“²alvation

    Chapter 18¡ªSalvation

    In Sector Four there was no congregation bigger than the House of God¡¯s Prosperity. They gathered this evening as they had done before, coming together in prayer to share their deeds. They believed that God rejected them for a good reason. It wasn''t because any of them had failed, but because they had a mission to spread prosperity to everyone else. The other Rejects needed them to act in God''s place, doing what they could in tandem with the other Sectors to make the lives of their neighbors better. The house of God''s Prosperity bore more than a thousand people, and their Pastor believed that more was to come. He had one message for all of the people. God was good, and in time, they would get their chance before him again. He shared that message now and closed it with an Amen, ending their silent prayer for yet another night. The Pastor was patient and knew his people were too. Even when he was gone they''d still pray, informing God of their every good act. It would be worth it, he was sure. He brought God''s word to them, and he¡¯d guide their words back.

    "Amen, my brothers and sisters!" He called to the ceiling. The congregation repeated, and a door suddenly came together behind him. He turned with tears already filling his eyes. Was now finally the day? There was so much more work but it seemed that God was ready!

    The door flew open and he held his chest at the vision on the other side. The Cerulean Arbiter stood there, offering the Pastor his hand. He reached out and knew his congregation did as well. Looking over his shoulder one last time, he beamed, gesturing to the door.

    ¡°God has always been good.¡± He would lead them all by taking this hand first. Doing just that, he froze as fingers wrapped around the Arbiter¡¯s body. ¡°God?¡± He froze and god was ripped away.

    The door slammed shut in his face, and he dropped to his knees¡ªheart aching in his chest. They were all so close, and now God was gone. This wasn''t just a rejection, he felt it like a yank as something took god away. His eyes dropped to his chest, where a blue light stuck out like an arrow. Turning to his congregation, he saw the arrow sticking out of them as well. Accusatory arrows¡­ pointing at everyone their bodies faced. He knew his congregation wasn''t behind this though¡ªall of them were good. If they faced the same direction the true culprit would be pointed out. They were somewhere out there, where no other arrow pointed back. They¡¯d find the ones at fault for this sacrilege, and right this accursed wrong. The color faded from his people''s skin, leaving bodies gray pierced with blue arrows. There was a thought on the Pastor''s mind, slowly fading away. It was what he had to say to the culprit when he found them; the justification for their punishment. He said it to his congregation so they knew what they should do.

    ¡°Your Fault!¡± He cried, and a chorus answered back.

    The House of God¡¯s Prosperity stampeded into the streets, and other congregations followed. Their arrows resonated with each other, forming an invisible web through the Sector. They could feel where lines didn¡¯t connect and knew the culprits lived among them. The House of God''s Prosperity crashed through the doors of a nearby apartment, banging on each one until they came down. Some people were gathered, watching old shows. Others rose from their sleep, terrified by the noise. The House of God¡¯s Prosperity saw each of them without the light and cried out their shriek as they pulled the arrows from their bodies. They stood long like harpoons and the congregation leaped, plunging them deep into the culprits'' flesh. They filled each body until the harpoons could gather no more, and left them mangled as the arrows grew back. Maybe these people weren''t enough? Maybe others stole god away? They cried out as they left the apartment, leaving only blood-soaked rooms behind. Back out in the street, they moved from one building to the next, following other congregations as they slaughtered their way away from Sector Three.

    Rashawn returned to Four by landing on a house. He wanted to say he was getting used to falling to new places, but he was too quickly distracted by the massacre. A small body was crushed on a nearby street, and he swallowed a dry sorrow as his eyes followed the procession of lights. What the hell was happening? Today had been a hell of a day, but there was no way it should have ended like this. How many blue arrows were currently tearing through his home? How many people would end up like that child, killed in the street for no reason? Following the sorrow, he swallowed his rage. It burned in his chest, and he sneered as he looked down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t got time to figure this stuff out.¡± He looked at his sleeves. His hoodie was glowing now¡ªspotted like the painted dogs. He was hoping he could talk to Peter, or King and Micaela again, but it wouldn¡¯t be worth the lives. "I need you guys to go to anyone you can! Make them understand the rule! Follow the Golden Painted Dog!" He said to his hounds and they shot off like lightning.

    His eyes moved to the horde below, and he tried to think of all the things he knew. Between the witch, Peter, and the two in the lab, the one thing that constantly came up was how the light could affect the body. Were these things like the Grays the lab duo mentioned? Could he make them into Radiant Acolytes, or were they all a lost cause?

    He fired beams from his lantern into the horde. Some of them stopped as they were hit, but the others marched on. He kept his attention on the ones he could, feeling the place where the arrows stabbed out. Were they coming from their Luminance? It was like something had latched on and pulled until it was misshapen.  as he bent his light into fangs. As he tried to heal them, his targets shrieked. He tore them apart instead and the bodies dropped. Maybe there was a way to save these people, but he wasn¡¯t the man for the job. Slaughter then? Could he even call it that? One way or another, people were going to die, and he''d rather it not be the ones cowering and confused. The horde was almost upon the next street. If this was how Painted Dogs story started anew, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to put the words to the page.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    If his light could be fangs on the inside, he reasoned it could happen on the outside too. Making the lantern glow brighter, he shaped the light, forming four heads in its orbit. The first fired, and its effect was instant, catching a straggler, taking a chunk out its body. The others continued; Rashawn fired more, moving the light to tear off their legs. The horde stumbled over each other and he fired his last two to rip jaws free. As he brightened his lantern again he learned on the fly. The heads wouldn''t last long away from its glow. The horde resisted just enough that they dissipated after a few bites. This could work though, he just had to get a rhythm going. Summon the heads. Send them to hunt. Summon more and let the cycle repeat. Under the control of their blinding rage, it didn''t seem like his foes would fight back. He could definitely do this, though he had to do it fast. There was the sound of ruin in the distance; this group was only one of many.

    ¡°Your fault!¡± A voice cried out as one pulled its harpoon free and found him on the roof. The others followed, chucking them with the power to make the walls explode.

    Rashawn escaped but his easy victory died in that wall. More harpoons came flying and he couldn''t help but curse, hopping off the streets as the asphalt burst. He ran between the buildings. The horde stayed close on his tail, and he could only shred some as others threw. The passage was too narrow; there was nowhere to dodge. A harpoon came right for his eye, stopping against a burning golden light. He went flying as it ruptured, bouncing heavily against the ground. He had to stay down after that, but the horde didn''t believe in time-outs. They at least gave him the courtesy of not throwing another. Or perhaps it was just that they preferred impaling instead.

    ¡°Your Fault!" A few leaped through the air. He pushed himself to his feet but did not have the strength to run.

    Something like lightning suddenly ripped through them. Bodies dropped in two pieces; his painted pups had just made it back. He''d pet them all later! As harpoons were reeled back again he fired his ammo, leading his beasts to hunt. Arms were ripped free and weapons dropped as fangs sunk into faces, necks, and stomachs. His dogs fed and he fired again, taking out the ones that aimed for them. In turn, they tore his attackers off their feet. Together the four of them shrank the swarm, stopping only when the last body dropped and sweat ran rivers down his face.

    ¡°You guys need names after that!¡± He ran up and pulled them into a hug. ¡°Bear. Spot. Shimmer.¡± The last was the one that saved him before; he could still see a crescent-moon spot beneath her right eye. He petted them one more time and stood up, looking down the road. It wasn''t like he was counting, but there were only about two hundred of those things here. He had a feeling that wasn¡¯t even scratching the surface. If the dogs were back, the people he could already save were currently in hiding. The rest of his night would be about bringing this massacre to an end. He looked the other way and saw a harpoon coming at him like a comet. This one would go through him; he could see it in the ferocity of the throw. All he could think was, ¡°Shit!¡± Then suddenly a glass hand caught the missile.

    Not a glass hand...one garbed in armor like King. This must have been one of his friends. Rashawn was starting to like these guys. When this was all over, he thought he''d hang out with them. This one was strange though. His armor covered his body with a horned-skull helmet. Rashawn kind of expected a full set, but didn''t expect it to look like this. Who was he to judge? He was wearing a wooden mask. He shrugged and smiled under it.

    ¡°Thanks for the save man. What do they call you?¡±

    Pieces of the armor begin to break away¡ªlarge shards shattering against the concrete. It looked like it was empty on the inside, and as it broke more it took on a distinctive shape. The skull helmet made sense at that, and the hollowness did the next moment as a light ignited and filled the form. Rashawn wasn''t the type to judge, but nothing human was standing beside him. How could it be, after all, with a black glass skeleton housing a burning crimson form?

    ¡°Corrosion,¡± It said with a breathless growl. ¡°The Crimson Prophet.¡±

    ???

    Valerie Klein stepped onto a pedestal in the cathedral. She brought her hands together, reaching with her mind to the priestesses in their rooms who moved it to the rest of Castle Cerulean. She could feel the power of Francis¡¯s plan and knew the first danger of the night was already underway. It was a shame Sector Four had to die, but she firmly believed it was important to save the lives she could. She''d offer them all a prayer when this sordid business was through. For now, though, she had her purpose in this plan. Her eyes began to glow.

    ¡°People of Castle Cerulean, though it is late, I come to you now. I had a vision earlier today¡ªa premonition of a dangerous and malevolent force. A monster known as the Crimson Prophet has entered our home and already claimed the poor people of Sector Four. Alas because of their rejection there was no salvation to be found, but God still loves all of you and he wants you to see a better tomorrow. People of Castle Cerulean, come together with me in prayer. Today may well be the Decisive Day, and we know what the book of visions says. This too is apart of the Almighty Want. It is a trial, but we shall overcome it by trusting in God¡¯s might. People of Castle Cerulean let us call upon it now. Pray for Peace. Pray for Protection. Pray for the Glorious Day yet to come. Pray for the future of our Castle, and show this Crimson Prophet¡ªthis falsifier of God that we shall not be taken by an intruder. We shall not allow an invader to destroy our home. Pray People of Castle Cerulean. So that when he is struck down his fall serves as a message. Enemies shall not move freely in our home! When they meet our eyes, they will meet their end!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± A woman¡¯s voice filled the silence of the cathedral. Valerie¡¯s sermon abruptly paused, and she turned her eyes on the speaker.

    Her heart skipped a beat. There was a young woman between the pews, maybe around Brigid''s age. Her skin was dark, her braided hair was in a ponytail, and black glass armor guarded her form. That skipped heartbeat turned into a spread of frozen fury. The Crimson Prophet wasn¡¯t enough. It couldn¡¯t truly be the Decisive Day unless the Castle met its harshest threat. Valerie ended her sermon and stared the young woman down. The girl didn¡¯t wilt, and that somehow made her appearance worse.

    ¡°My name is Fang, and as I understand you''re one of the leaders here in Castle Cerulean. I hear that the Enclave is seen as a threat among your people, and I was wondering if you could tell me why. Perhaps you can answer some questions I have about it too¡­"

    [Chapter 18 ends...]

 Chapter 19éˆ¥æ“¨ntruders

    Chapter 19¡ªIntruders

    "Do you mean to say to me that you are blind? Do you mean to suggest you are a witless fool, playing the part given to you by your masters?" Valerie hissed and saw the hint of uncertainty on Fang''s face. It seemed she believed she was here for answers, but the truth of the matter remained. "You presume to try a deception? You presume to say that our people can somehow speak softly about our differences and solve them with ease?"

    ¡°I am honestly in the dark. I don''t know much about what''s going on between the Enclave and your castle but they don''t teach the Numbers about it. Even though we are trained to go out and face the city."

    ¡°Then you are a pawn! A pawn to them who somehow found her way into the home of their enemy. Why...I might have to say you¡¯re the most useful pawn I have ever seen. To think you made it here without knowing of the significance.¡± Valerie clapped. ¡°I must applaud it. I am beside myself with incredulity.¡±

    ¡°Why is there so much resistance in your voice. Wouldn¡¯t you prefer your people live, rather than fight against us in some pointless war? We could be working together; making New York better for all its survivors.¡±

    ¡°Sacrilege! Cerulean will not debase itself by acting with an enemy!¡±

    ¡°I suppose I shouldn¡¯t have come here then. There¡¯s much about the world I don¡¯t know. I hoped that new information would help me in the future.¡±

    Valerie smiled. ¡°New information is always helpful, so I thank the Cerulean Arbiter for bringing you here. There was value in your journey, but alas, it was never meant for you.¡±

    The girl''s eyes sharpened but it was already too late. It was too late the moment she revealed herself, though Valerie didn''t know how this girl got so close. She''d settle that confusion in a moment though. With her connection to the priestesses, she willed God''s might through her, . The girl froze in place, already overwhelmed, and Valerie made her stiffen with a twitch of a finger. It had been a while since a fool mistook the Priestess Queen for someone easy to approach, and yet it seemed the outcome was the very same. She stepped closer and the girl quivered. Valerie glared, twisting the power around her soul.

    ¡°Now, before your execution, show me your home."

    A world of darkness rose around them, before settling into shining stone walls. The memory was in motion, following the walls down a hall to a door with a torch above it. Something pushed it open, to a sitting room with a balcony. Two shadowy figures lurked inside, one in a large white flower and the other lounging on a futon. The moving person revealed themselves to be a shadow too, as they dropped a small dark imp to the floor. A fire burned in its chest, and the shadows regarded it fondly.

    ¡°Look what I found on my way back!¡± The walker spoke with a masculine voice, gesturing at the imp.

    ¡°Surely it¡¯s not our favorite one!¡± The one in the flower said.

    ¡°Ah, but isn¡¯t it? She¡¯s the only one who has found her way here in thousands of years.¡± The lounger¡¯s lips curled.

    ¡°Hold that thought for a moment.¡± Walker came over, plunging a clawed hand into the imp¡¯s shadow. He pulled another one out by its head, and it twisted its body, trying to strike his face. He chuckled as he walked it to the balcony. ¡°I like your willingness to strike. If you can make it back I¡¯ll even rip you apart next time.¡± He raised his arm to throw it and the first imp squeaked.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem she wants you to do that.¡± Lounger said. Walker looked at his imp and it tried to kick him again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean to say she brought it here, do you?¡± He held it out further from his body.

    ¡°I think she did!¡± Flower said. ¡°She¡¯s always so interesting. Why do you suppose no one has taken her as a disciple?¡±

    ¡°I have a theory.¡± Lounger sat up. ¡°I suspect the only ones she has ever sought was us.¡±

    ¡°But she left us last time!¡±

    ¡°And now we see why.¡±

    Walker chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m feeling nostalgic. How long has it been?¡±

    ¡°Very long. It was before the three of us began to gather.¡±

    He looked at his imp again. ¡°What makes you so special?" The imp twisted itself free from his grasp and leaped down his arm. Walker smacked him to the ground then trapped him under his foot. The other imp squeaked and he shrugged. "I didn''t toss him back!" She looked down, and the pinned imp met her eyes. They nodded to each other, and she turned back to the one on the futon.

    ¡°Maybe I was wrong?¡± Lounger leaned forward.

    The imp plunged its hands into its body, pulling out a ball of light. She held it up and the shadow''s eyes widened. The pinned imp reached into itself as well and held his own up to Walker. Neither had much color to them, but the shadows were impressed, taking them with reverence. Walker tossed his in his mouth and chewed it with a lupine maw. Lounger split hers like a fruit, drinking the liquid light inside. Flower pouted.

    ¡°Nothing for me?¡± The imp squeaked, but Flower shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t fault you. I would have chosen her myself.¡± She nodded at Lounger. The shadow waved the thought off.

    ¡°Now tell me this, little one. Where did you go and learn how to make an offering?¡± Her eyes moved over to Walker, where the one beneath his foot was allowed to stand.

    Walker pulled a sword from his shadow and handed it over. A second one slid from his arm, and he pointed down. Her eyes asked the question, and his lupine maw came back for his smile.

    ¡°I like him. I¡¯m going to teach him how to kill.¡±

    Flower laughed. ¡°That one was definitely not for me.¡±

    Lounger looked back to her imp. ¡°Well, little one?¡±

    Several squeaks answered back, and Lounger listened, absorbing every word.

    ¡°Can you raise a hand for me, little one?¡±

    The imp lifted its left arm.

    Walker knocked his over with a slash, pinning him down again. With his left hand, the imp pulled a knife from his shadow and stabbed Walker''s foot. The shadow laughed and the imp groaned at the betrayal of expectations. He at least moved his foot though, pulling his student up by the arm.

    ¡°It really has been a long time, hasn¡¯t it!¡±

    Flower looked at Lounger. ¡°You must be very excited right now!¡±

    ¡°Do not judge me. I am old and sentimental.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s lovely!¡±

    Three spikes grew from Walker¡¯s arm, spinning through the air. They shot one by one into his imp¡¯s hand, squirming like worms until they dug in. On the back, three hexagons formed a pyramid. Lounger''s approach was gentler, pulling three strains of hair that she placed like needles against the back of her imp''s hand. They did the same though, forming the marks as the shadow sat back. Both imps looked at their hands. It was clear they didn''t know what happened but already felt different.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°I¡¯m so very jealous!¡± Flower said.

    "You''re impatient, not jealous. The plan in my mind is also in yours."

    ¡°But not mine!¡± Walker held his imp up. ¡°I think this one will like how I do things. Now, the question!¡± Walker moved closer to his ear and breathed shadows into it.

    "That is the most important key, isn''t it?" Lounger came over to hers and leaned in. She smiled and whispered. "A new page has been written in the Book of Visions. Darkness has tasted the light of the Almighty Want, and will one day come to consume it all." She looked directly at Valerie, face changing to her twin.

    The Priestess Queen wailed as something cut down her back. She had a chance to see it was Walker before the vision faded. The stream of light that once bound Fang to her was now a tether of darkness. She broke it and fell to the floor. Fang glared down and the woman wilted.

    ¡°What are you¡­!¡± Valerie hissed through her teeth.

    Fang shook her head. ¡°I suppose you said it already; I¡¯m your enemy.¡±

    Valerie¡¯s eyes shined and her mind screamed out for her children. Elias still wasn¡¯t connected; could this girl have something to do with it? It made her heart go cold. She reached for the others still, speaking into their minds with a desperate plea.

    ¡°There is a threat in the cathedral right now! I don¡¯t know which of you can do it, but she absolutely must die!¡±

    Christoph had not been alarm when the sermon suddenly stopped, but every siren went off at her call. He soared like a jet through One to Two, not even sparing Celine a glance as she fought endlessly against prey. He could only see his mother and all the nightmares that could break her steel composure. He would not let them have her life. Seeing the border of Sector One made him go so fast that everything blurred around him. Perhaps that was why he couldn''t stop the orange light that approached. It hit, and he crashed like a rocket into someone''s suite. They gathered their family, running to a corner, and Christoph set his eyes on the window. The orange light floated in, and his blood boiled as he saw the Enclave''s dark armor. A boy with glowing arms and a gem in his forehead filled his vision. Black web-like lines covered dim eyes and retracted, letting Christoph feel their power clash. He rose to his feet with gritted teeth.

    ¡°What did you scum do to my mom!¡±

    The boy raised an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I heard you¡¯re the one who fights for this place. Show me why they think you can handle any threats.¡± Ace summoned his arm blades, and Christoph clutched his fist.

    ???

    There were all sorts of things Rashawn could say about the name Corrosion, but the Crimson Prophet had saved him, and they were already on good terms. Maybe that would change later, but it still felt like he had good luck when it came to meeting people. He had questions though. Did he call this thing a guy? Was it ever human? If it was one of King''s friends, why was it here, rather than in the lab? He supposed he should wonder why it saved him too, but he was fine with that; it was preferable to dying. Now wasn''t the time for an interrogation though. He''d have to save most of his questions for later, but could ask one now.

    ¡°So Corrosion. Why are you in Castle Cerulean?¡±

    Corrosion looked at him, thinking about how this was another pitstop in its journey. It thought back to the previous one too, the thing that consumed its time after it first slew Judge. It was actually in a building nearby. Feeling the pulse of a Shining Heart, it went there with a plan that should have worked. It tried different methods but couldn''t get the outcome it sought. It was about to give up and find another strategy when it heard footsteps moving through the building. First footsteps, and then voices.

    ¡°Man this place is creepy. Why does this feel worse than the ones we¡¯ve been in before?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just your imagination, the Captive said this place was different. It¡¯s the type of place that attracts a lot of demons, and if you¡¯re not careful they¡¯ll jump out at any moment!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t trick me, Ronaldo. There hasn¡¯t been a demon this close to Cerulean in a long time. The place is just New York haunted, you know? Too damn old, but now there¡¯s no one around to take care of it.¡±

    ¡°What do you think of that, dealer girl? You feel any old ghosts hanging around?¡±

    ¡°Not yet¡­¡±

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. Let¡¯s just keep going. The thing you¡¯re looking for is just ahead.¡±

    The footsteps led to Corrosion''s room and it slipped into hiding. Two soldiers led a woman in. As they entered a demon broke through the wall, tearing it down with a four-armed fury. It roared and they smiled until it suddenly exploded with green light. The soldiers stared on in barely managed rage, but the woman''s eyes widened with surprise. Corrosion wondered...did she know what just happened? The men didn''t, and they turned their rage on her.

    ¡°What the hell was that!¡± Ronaldo had a buzzed head and a tight fist. Was he about to hit her, or the wall? ¡°The Captive said that thing is strong enough to make me the second in command! Why did it just blow up, dealer!¡±

    The woman laughed. ¡°I¡¯m glad it did. I wasn¡¯t sure how I¡¯d turn it against you.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Back at the Castle, my brother will be killing you¡¯re men tonight. Before you started talking about this Captive business, I thought you guys would be useful, but you just couldn¡¯t be good. I learned about the rituals you were doing to make people go berserk. That entire castle is garbage, so tell me how you managed to be worse than that?¡±

    Ronaldo grabbed her face. ¡°You¡¯re talking a bit too much, bitch. You¡¯re still stuck out here with us. I¡¯ll tear your head off and drag your body back to that brother of yours. You don¡¯t get to judge the Captive¡¯s chosen people!¡±

    ¡°Listen to you! Why would you be chosen? You don¡¯t even know how to do half the stuff I can, which means you can¡¯t even do a quarter of what the pillars can. You guys are at best, useful idiots, and you¡¯re far from the best now.¡±

    Ronaldo raised his fist and the other soldier grabbed it. ¡°Hey don¡¯t kill her, bro! We still need her! She still hasn¡¯t said why that thing just exploded.¡±

    ¡°Something else used it before you.¡±

    ¡°What the hell do you mean something else?¡±

    ¡°Something that can kill all of us. If I¡¯m dying anyways, why should I hold back?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m going to kill you first!¡± Ronaldo¡¯s fist swung and stopped short of her head.

    Crimson light weaved around it and pulled, tossing him across the room. He crashed through a wall and looked out. Corrosion ripped claws down his face, pulling his Luminance out as his body struck the floor. It chewed, and the other soldier dropped to his knees. Corrosion came up and looked down. It saw its reflection in his eyes, but in his mind it was fear itself. Finishing the Luminance, it knelt to meet the soldier''s eyes.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me bro. I was just doing what I was told.¡±

    Corrosion put a hand on the man¡¯s head, petting him softly. As hope painted a smile across the man¡¯s face, he drew his machete and shoved it through his chest. Corrosion tore the Luminance away and looked at the woman.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Fiona. I guess I¡¯m the special one. You want to remember my name before you eat me?¡±

    ¡°What do you know about this power?¡± It touched its chest. The woman smiled.

    ¡°You want my help?¡±

    ¡°Yes, or your life. Choose.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the help, if you¡¯re willing to help me.¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°Whatever you want me to do, could you help me wound Castle Cerulean first?¡±

    More discussion followed, but that was enough to answer Rashawn''s question. It looked at the boy, though, and wondered if he could be trusted. It looked at the harpoon in its hand and fed its light through it. An unseen web ran through the area, telling these monsters where their victims hid. Spreading to the arrows in their chest, it turned them from blue to crimson. It ate the one it held and nodded to Rashawn at last. Why was it here? Several reasons, but the most pertinent one was in its face.

    ¡°Their fault.¡± It answered as it pointed at Sector Three and above.

    Rashawn followed the finger then heard ruin move¡ªthe horde turning inward to follow Corrosion''s direction. This thing had come and conquered them all, making an army for sudden war. It took off to lead its forces into battle, and Rashawn looked over Sector Four, then at Corrosion''s back. The people he saved would be safe for a little longer. The coming battle was something he knew he had to watch¡­

    [Chapter 19 ends...]

 Chapter 20éˆ¥æ“«ightbearer

    Chapter 20¡ªLightbearer

    The people of Sector Three came together in their living rooms in prayer. Circles were made around idols of the Cerulean Arbiter as hands were brought up and their minds reached out. They could not feel it blatantly but the touch of light flowed as freely as the air, breathing in and out of them to carry their every wish. They prayed for the future of the castle as Valerie instructed, certain that they''d overcome this challenge like they had done before. Sector Four might have fallen but there was nothing the Almighty Want could have done. Many of them didn¡¯t mourn the reported passing, but saw the dead as martyrs, warning them of the troubles to come. They prayed for peace for the Rejects¡¯ souls, offering them thanks for what their deaths had done. All the while red light rose above their homes like a tidal wave, crashing just as hard as harpoons broke through walls.

    Screams could not be heard over the sudden devastation. One moment there was quiet and then came the crush of stone and bones. Bodies were thrown from their circles when their pieces weren¡¯t scattered, and tears mixed with clouds of dust as the still living saw the condition they were in. Others lay prone with limbs they couldn¡¯t feel as another red wave filled the sky above shattered roofs. Some prayed that this rain would finish them off, and others cried out as their homes were stricken too. Panic flowed through Sector Three more than cerulean light and Corrosion continued down the street as his Vengeful army spread their destruction.

    In Sector Two Brigid stared down at the two she had interrogated. They had lasted longer than she expected, but now they bowed their heads in reverence. She had gotten everything she wanted to hear and more, and her mind swam as it tried to meet the flood of information. So much of it still wasn¡¯t making sense, and the call of misery from Sector Three made none of it clearer. She held her head with her blue hand and looked at the men again. She needed them to repeat what they said. She needed to know this wasn¡¯t someone¡¯s delusion.

    ¡°What did you say¡­?¡± She glared and Micky dared to look up.

    ¡°It was all apart of the Cerulean Captives plan ma¡¯am. I know we messed up, but we thought we were doing what god wanted!¡±

    Her chest tightened; she had not heard them wrong. Something calling itself the Cerulean Captive had called out to their leaders, become the god above these men. They hadn''t questioned it. They didn''t wonder why it said things that made the Almighty Want a lie. Some strange thing had told them it was god and got them to eagerly kill. They whispered false words into selected ears and had them speak a cursed prayer to the first thing that would answer. She wasn''t the type to look at military data but she recognized the truth in the influx of loose batteries. What else could happen on this wretched night? Never mind that! What else had they said? There was a ritual at the lab right now! If she got there fast enough, she might be able to stop it from getting worse.

    And then Valerie made her call.

    If a person could freeze twice, then Brigid would be frozen over. There was an enemy in the cathedral? Was it already too late? She turned to Julius and didn''t have to say a word to convey the urgency in her heart. Someone had to go to the lab and someone had to help her mom. He bowed with duty, bringing his wings out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the lab, princess!¡± He left the ground before she could object.

    ¡°You two stay here!¡± She turned back to the men, before leaving the ground herself.

    Julius led the way but the two of them quickly broke off. She tried to find her siblings to see if everything was okay and felt only two scattered about the castle. Christoph and Celine were both in Sector One. The former was closer to their mom, but it didn¡¯t feel like he was moving. She¡¯d answer the call then, but couldn¡¯t help but wonder where Elias was¡­

    Elias was...having fun. Blade wings soared through the air around him, knocking back chains flying out from Peter¡¯s hand. The chain sword came down and he brought his wings together, stopping its sawing blade with a spray of blue sparks. He knocked Peter¡¯s arms up and launched a winged spear at his chest. Chains whipped around and towed it aside, and the sword fell ravenously upon his shoulder. Except the latticework armor pushed it away. He couldn¡¯t see Peter¡¯s eyes through the grate over them, but he could feel the frustration as the wings pushed him back again. If he could sweat, would he have been? His heart was certainly racing and he felt fire in his cheeks. He made two long swords from his wings and stood them at his sides.

    ¡°You¡¯re impressive but your refraction could be better! You¡¯re new to this, I can tell. There are a few things holding you back.¡±

    Peter came at him like a missile, spinning around with his sword at his waist. Sparks flew up from Elias¡¯s left side and his right hand drove the long sword forward. Peter pulled back as it stab for his chest. He drove the first attack aside with a chain, but the second sword swam under it and stabbed for his face. His body jerked back, but Elias felt the writing of the scar. Part of his visor fell away, and an azure eye glared out. The long sword swung for his head and as he ducked the other came for his body. The floor beneath his feet broke as he kicked away and both swords came flying after him. They stopped in Peter¡¯s wings and Elias clapped. He snapped a moment later, tearing the wings apart.

    ¡°Do you want to know how to get stronger?¡± The swords spun back into wings on Elias¡¯s back. Peter opened his mouth and a deep breath came out.

    ¡°Why are you trying to help me when you¡¯re supposed to be capturing me?¡±

    ¡°Because this is the best! Do you know what we are? Do you know how rare this is! Not counting my mom and dad there are only six Lightbearers in the Castle! Me. My brother and sisters, and Celine¡¯s two attendants. You make seven, and you¡¯re from Sector Three! This is amazing, that means there are so many more people with potential. I want to see how far you can go with just a little coaching alone!¡±

    As he was now, Peter could see that wouldn¡¯t be very far. It wasn¡¯t enough to get past Elias, he had to beat him so Rashawn didn¡¯t get in trouble too. He didn¡¯t know what the Reject was doing right now, but he didn¡¯t think one of the royal children would approve. At the very least, he¡¯d never approve of a Reject being in Sector Two. There was nothing else for Peter to do here as well. If it meant he could get away from the danger, he couldn¡¯t see any fault in hearing Elias out. He nodded at this thought and spoke.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    ¡°First, throw that pipe away. You¡¯re using it as a focus, right? That¡¯s great for a newbie but you¡¯re way ahead of one of them. As a Lightbearer, you don¡¯t need anything that obstructs you. If I take your form as a sign, your Refraction favors Bending. Your chains suggest you¡¯re good at Forging too, so we¡¯re in the same fields. Try making a sword with your light alone.¡±

    Peter tossed the pipe and turned his mind to the chains inside. Make a sword with your light alone? He wasn''t sure how he made the chains beyond that moment he looked upon his soul, but if Lightbearers only had problems with things that obstructed them, he figured his soul might be the best place to start. Focusing out from that he felt the light radiating off him and pulled it into a shape. The chain sword was born anew, with a dimmer body humming with the whirl of its azure chain. Elias clapped, telling him he had figured it out. He brought a finger to his chin next, and Peter wondered what else there was to know.

    ¡°You should think about your form next! The way you dodged before suggests you have a very powerful body. The chains are nice and all, but focus more on what you already have. Use them to complement your base power.¡±

    Those words immediately put an idea in Peter''s head, making him wind chains around his arms. With them, he had defense and a few other plans too. As they settled he felt his body a bit more, he was some sort of intense machine, his pieces waiting to align and move.

    ¡°Now consider this. Forging is about what you can make, but Bending is about how you make it. Is your chain swords chain the best it can be?¡±

    Peter looked at it. He supposed a chain could tear a thing apart if it spun fast and hard enough, but it didn¡¯t quite go as far as a chain sword should. Chainsaws, for example, had teeth. He sharpened the links of his blade and could almost feel how brittle things would be upon it. Elias nodded, clapping again.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I can think of without spending a bunch of time with you.¡± His wings pulled from his back, folding into swords.

    While the lesson might have ended Peter appreciated everything he got from it. Even after his transformation, his body felt the same as ever, but now he could feel the deadly machine it had become. He was more than just a missile when he took off. He was wrath through and through, limitless in its desire to destroy. It was a shame Elias was the target, but that didn''t stop him from swinging the chain sword down.

    For a moment the wing blades rose to meet it, and as chunks flew away, Elias flowed aside. The wall behind him sprayed dust as Peter turned to follow, jumping at the last moment as the chunks sawed for his legs. Elias took this as his chance as his wings wound into spinning halberds. They hacked for Peter¡¯s shoulders and whipped aside as his chains spun out from his arms. As they hit the wall, Elias stared over with a wide-eyed grin. Peter spun for his gut and he let out a gasp, nearly blinded by the sparks flying up.

    The chain sword didn''t hit his stomach though. Instead, cerulean arms stretched out, shredding against the whirling blade. Peter leaped back and a spear stabbed into the floor. More of them flowed out from Elias''s armor, stopped only by chains spinning into shields. They kept him in place though as Elias swam around. The wing swords were reformed, and Peter''s vision flashed as they sliced across his back. He fell forward and spears rained down, almost pinning him as chains pulled him away. He took that chance to flip to his feet, swinging to stop another chain sword against his own. He and Elias stood there face-to-face and he saw something terrifying in the boy¡¯s eyes. God¡¯s Midnight Artisan? It struck him only now that artisans could carve stone and meat. Elias saw the perfect cuts in the person fighting him and had more tools than hesitation at his disposal. Wrapping a chain around his hand, Peter punched! The boy laughed as his head rocked back, but didn¡¯t miss a beat as the chain sword swung down. Scythes grew out of his armor and bit into Peter¡¯s body. He twirled, ripping pieces away. Peter crashed to his knees and his chain sword came apart.

    ¡°I guess this is it then.¡± Elias frowned. ¡°You were so much, but at the end of the day, you are from Sector Three, right? It was impressive you got this far but I wonder what made you come in the first place. Was it worth it in the end?¡±

    Peter hurt and wondered the same. Why had he come here again? It was to slay those false angels, right? No. There was another reason. He had a question in his mind that he almost forgot. He was here to answer it and almost lost it in the throes of the fight.

    Where¡¯s my sister? It echoed in his heart.

    Suddenly a blue hand shot out from his chest, pointing off as it flew to get away. He knew it was trying to escape because it was familiar¡ªthe same hand that tried to pull him apart before. He hadn¡¯t figured out what to do with it yet, and even if Elias killed him, he wasn¡¯t going to let it get away. A chain still bound it to him, and it pointed out as if to offer treasure for freedom. Peter found himself making it a focus. Following the direction of its finger, he felt his mind race off to Sector Three. It stopped him at his sister''s house and made him wonder who''d take care of it while she was gone. He couldn''t, he''d be dead, but she deserved a nice place to come back to.

    He felt a pressure against the back of the hand that made his mind snap back. The cause of it was something he knew well¡ªhis older sister''s finger placed against it just enough for him to feel. Fiona was...home? Fiona was back in the castle! The pressure went away and the hand opened as if it had a gift. Peter reeled the chain back and squeezed the hand tight in his metal grip. He didn''t know he could use it to answer the question, but while he was grateful, that pressure had a meaning. It was to show that the wrong action would push his sister away. If he let the hand go, he''d never see her again. Instead, he crushed it and pulled its power in.

    Elias stood stunned as he watched the display, but his heart was racing now; his mind realizing what Peter did. It wasn¡¯t quite the light of the Cerulean Arbiter, but it was something close enough to it that the man shouldn¡¯t have been able to absorb it. And yet he did, and as the power flowed inside him Elias could feel the owner of the power changing. Peter wasn¡¯t a Lightbearer¡­ Lightbearers bore the power gifted to them by God. Peter was a Lighteater, and he just swallowed one. The pieces of his metal form split as light poured out. The man stood with his exposed eye burning, and Elias chuckled.

    ¡°Your Refraction doesn¡¯t favor Bending and Forging. It favors Bending and Guiding.¡± He was a machine without his power source before, but now he had it.

    The light from Peter¡¯s palm became a Chain Sword and the floor came apart as he blasted forward. That side of the building came down as he swung, bringing the sword through Elias¡¯s body. A smile went lopsided as he split. Peter vented dark blue steam and turned out to Three. Fiona was back! It was time to see what this night was really about. He took off, and as he did the pieces of Elias¡¯s body swirled into a twister. He reformed, and as his body returned to flesh and bone he sat down in the rubble.

    ¡°A Lighteater¡­¡± He was already getting ideas. ¡°I want to see what else people can do with God¡¯s Light!¡±

    Meanwhile, Julius arrived at the lab several miles away¡­

    [Chapter 20 ends...]

 Chapter 21éˆ¥æ“§arbinger

    Chapter 21¡ªHarbinger

    Fires burned in the distance as another building came down. A teenage boy watched from his bedroom window, his eyes drifting down to the street. He could see people running away from the nightmare, and sharply looked away as red spears tore through their bodies. Another building fell, and he swore he heard the screams. He didn''t want to witness anymore until a rumble rolled past his house. Chancing another look he saw a convoy of vehicles, driving down the road where the people fell. The soldiers were here to stop this horrendous attack, but as another building crumbled he wondered if they''d be fast enough. Would they stop the devastation from getting closer to his house? Would he be okay? Was watching all he could do? He saw a truck flip through the air, and as it crashed down, he went back to saying prayers. His parents sent him to his room just in case the Arbiter didn''t hear them. They thought they''d be the final line between death and life, but he wasn''t so sure. Why wasn¡¯t the Arbiter answering their cries? Were this many people supposed to die before everyone else was safe? It was almost as if he was praying to deaf ears, and that put a new thought in his head.

    He was a devout worshiper of the Almighty Want, but he heard strange whispers recently in school. One boy he knew to be the brother of a soldier said to another that there was a different way to pray. He said he tried it himself, and God actually answered back. Looking back outside, he wondered if it was safe to be uncertain. Thinking back on the whispered words, he thought the alternative was the better answer.

    ¡°I call thee God dwelling on the edge of the court. I stand outside and wait for thee, asking that my words be heard. I know that I am not worthy of thy eyes, but may I still have thy ear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my child?¡± A voice spoke into his head. His heart swelled and almost brought him to tears.

    ¡°God! I really want to protect my mom and dad! Is there anything I can do?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my child, accept this small morsel of my power.¡± A cerulean marble whirled together, splashing its light upon his face.

    ¡°Is this really all right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my child.¡± He could feel god¡¯s warmth in his heart.

    The boy took it and shoved it in his mouth. For a moment he felt the wind around him, and then it was like it was rushing into his body. It took him another moment to realize he was floating off the floor, and the moment after that he realized he had three extra eyes. His arms were covered in crystal spikes, and his legs felt bestial and strong. He smiled a row of sharp teeth and rushed out of the room to share the prayer with his parents.

    He called out as he arrived downstairs, and they looked over with terror. He couldn¡¯t understand why, he had only called for mom and dad, but his father picked up a knife and pointed it his way. He called again, with his hand reaching out, and his father barked something he couldn¡¯t understand. He suddenly realized he couldn¡¯t understand a lot of things. Not their terror, or their words, or how he thought these things could be his parents. Parents? Wait, what was that? He looked at them again and could only see floating beads of light. Didn¡¯t those belong to him? Why were they over there? He fired spikes and as they hit the wall, he hurried over, plunging his hands into their flesh. He pulled the lights out and ate them too. He peered out the window and could see so many more. Breaking through the glass he stared out into the night. Down the street, lights rushed toward him. They looked ever so much like a feast¡­

    ???

    In Sector Two King stood outside of the lab. Khalaf stood behind him writing his strange letters the air. To his right was Micaela, looking on with confusion and intrigue. . She saw what looked like nonsense calligraphy as numbers. He couldn¡¯t help staring. It was clear , and he wondered how she did it.

    ¡°All right, I gotta ask¡­¡± Micaela suddenly said. ¡°What exactly are you doing?¡±

    ¡°A fantastic question Micaela, and it¡¯s actually quite simple. King here is an interesting specimen¡ªfar different from you and leagues different from me. When light comes in contact with him, it sort of disappears! I¡¯m using math to figure out how to make that all better.¡±

    ¡°And why are we doing it outside where somebody might fly by and accuse us of treason or murder?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s even simpler, it¡¯s because of how Sector Two is.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s flooded with the light of the Cerulean Luster.¡± King tossed in.

    ¡°I pretty much figured that out, but I don¡¯t understand why we¡¯re outside instead of in.¡±

    Khalaf replied, ¡°It¡¯s because the buildings act as focal points, making the light something other than raw data. It¡¯s all very efficient when you think about it. I have to say, your pillars had an interesting thing going on.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to explain?¡±

    ¡°As long as you keep asking! Sector Two is so large because the light moves in three different ways. The military grounds is where it¡¯s most flooded, meant to help your soldiers better adjust. The cathedral is where it flows out the most, moving toward Sector Three, as you might imagine. Finally, there¡¯s the lab here, where it moves the opposite way. All the light goes into the building, where it¡¯s repurposed into other things.¡±

    ¡°And because the building makes it something else, it¡¯s useless for what you¡¯re trying to accomplish?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s that illuminating mind. Yes! It¡¯s useless, however the grounds outside the lab are the best for light based rituals. All of it is moving inward after all. By putting King here in the way, I have plenty of resources to figure this out.¡±

    ¡°You said that phrase before, illuminating mind. What exactly does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, of course. You wouldn¡¯t know about Refraction yet, would you?¡±

    She stared flatly in response.

    ¡°Refraction is how you Acolytes utilize god¡¯s light. Bending it into other things, like your equipment in the lab. Bestowing it upon another with a distinct purpose. Adorning it as if its something to wear. Guiding it out and in, making it flow to your designs. Forging things from it, turning it from light to something physical. Illuminating the mind so no distracting information leads your thoughts astray.¡±

    ¡°So when you say there¡¯s that illuminating mind you¡¯re talking about how I use God¡¯s light to process data?¡±

    ¡°Bingo!¡±

    King considered what he just heard. ¡°This sounds familiar to the Luminance Bands. In fact, forging is the same word. Arming would be...bestowing, and Amplifying would be guiding!¡±

    ¡°It would appear that despite the darkness, King here has an illuminating mind himself.¡±

    ¡°Would that mean the refraction armor is adorning?¡±

    ¡°Ah yes. Though I suppose New Dawn didn¡¯t quite leave notes about it in their book. So much our dear New Dawn didn¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°So what are you doing then?¡± Micaela asked.

    ¡°You mean other than standing behind him, menacingly?¡± Khalaf smiled. ¡°I¡¯m working on a thing. Perhaps the last bit New Dawn needed for the armor.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± King said sharply, and Micaela frowned.

    ¡°You two aren¡¯t going to explain this part, are you?¡±

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Why explain it? In a moment you¡¯ll get the chance to see!¡± Khalaf answered.

    ¡°What?¡±

    A light shined down from above. Micaela stiffened as her eyes moved up. Julius floated in the sky, looking down with venom in his eyes. He dropped like a bomb and she almost fell over as he rose from a crouch. His approach was mechanical, an impeding saw threatening to tear a log apart. She moved just a bit behind King, but he looked up to meet the man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing here intruder? What do you have to do with this accursed ritual?¡± The dutiful type; it seemed he wanted answers more than he wanted to sate his rage.

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the dead soldiers ahead, I don¡¯t know anything about that.¡±

    ¡°I do!¡± Khalaf raised his hand. It seemed he was done. ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in telling you.¡±

    Julius¡¯s eyes snapped to Micaela. ¡°And you¡¯re apart of this?¡±

    ¡°Can I answer after the fight that¡¯s clearly about to happen?¡±

    He glared, and Khalaf smiled. ¡°King, be careful with this one, Brigid¡¯s attendant is at Seraphim rank.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    A form blossomed from a flash above Julius¡¯s head. Six burning wings gazed out with eyes dotting them, surrounding a head sculpted from ice. A light pulsed inside of it; a reflection of its power radiating off the attendant. The force of it felt somewhat familiar, like being in unable to move in front of the Crimson Prophet again. Micaela was completely terrified, beads of sweat running down her face. Khalaf, however, still smiled, as if he was hoping for this moment.

    ¡°By the Grace of God¡¯s Chosen, I bring ruin unto you!¡± The form rained a beam upon Julius¡¯s body, slowly coming undone as he transformed. Wings grew out from his head, as his skin coated blue from his jawline down. The ice face glared out from his chest, and more wings shot out from his back. The fire that once ignited them rolled up his arms and from them, he made a partisan and aimed its blade at King. His wings beat as if to drive him forward, but he found he couldn''t take a step.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he expected that.¡± Khalaf laughed to himself. ¡°You know King, I always wanted to see this in action.¡± He leaned on King¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Luminance Forge.¡± King replied, holding up a hand. A marble came together and he said next, ¡°Luminance Arm.¡± It burned blue, shining with luster to match Julius¡¯s flames. ¡°Luminance Amplify!¡± The light bloomed out, taking the familiar shape of a heart.

    ¡°Here comes my favorite part!¡±

    ¡°Shining Heart: Beat.¡± And it did, its pulse rippling up his arm as he grabbed it. The dark armor glowed in the wake, matching the light as it flowed across his body. As his hair shone, bug-like wings burned out from his back. He looked at them, and then at Khalaf.

    ¡°I have nothing to do with that, blame New Dawn if you object.¡±

    ¡°What is the meaning of this!¡± Julius roared.

    ¡°New Dawn calls it an Omen when you¡¯re paralyzed by an antagonistic Luminance. It¡¯s part of why they chose the name, Refracted Harbinger. What you felt was an omen yourself. I herald the future of Cerulean¡¯s Demise.¡± King made his glaive and his visor closed over his eyes. He wondered what went through Julius¡¯s mind as his paralysis faded. He tried to read it in those glowing eyes; was that his duty changing its focus, or his fear of what he heard?

    Whatever it was Julius shot across the grounds, stabbing the partisan out. King stopped it, swinging his glaive down, and Julius let it spin in his hand. He spun around next, swinging it with him. King¡¯s block sent him flying. Julius pursued with the same charge as the first, and buzzing wings carried the Number out of his way. That didn¡¯t stop him from turning and throwing the spear. It crashed against a translucent pane. King dropped before it broke through, and Julius forged one anew. Consideration moved through his eyes. King could see it as clearly as the consideration in his mind.

    His visor said it all. Julius favored adorning and forging, making his weapon just as dangerous as the changes to his body. Making matters worse, King was never much of a fighter. This would be his chance to improve New Dawn''s design, but as he was now he feared the next attack. That clash had shown him Khalaf hadn''t put them on the same level. Maybe he could beat the Blues from before, but this opponent was far too familiar with his power. Wait...that put a spark in King''s mind. As Khalaf said, there was much New Dawn didn''t know, but it seemed he had a scholar in front of him. If your weapon could be adorned with light, what did that say about the way one forged the armor? What more, he wondered why it was armor in the first place. Julius looked like he had a coat of paint on his skin, and not one drop of it made it hard for him to move.

    Feeling the Luminance in the chest piece, King willed his armor to transform. He did away with the plates of glass, envisioning something more organic as liquid wrapped around him. The glowing parts congealed around his arms, chests, and legs, while his darkened abdomen shined with lines of circuitry. Refraction Armor no longer applied; King wore a Refraction Suit and could feel the next step in New Dawn¡¯s design. It seemed Julius could as well, for he found the answer to whatever he considered.

    ¡°This is heretical,¡± He glowered. ¡°The power of God should be wielded through prayer and diligence but you¡¯re no different than those soldiers working with a deceiver. This is why the Enclave could never be allowed to persist. God is nothing to you but a thing to exploit.¡±

    King shook his head. ¡°God is a thing for us to kill. Be it yours or any other.¡± He leveled his glaive, more confident now. Julius sneered, leveling his spear.

    With a buzz of his wings, King started the attack. He came at Julius like the man had done before, stabbing out like a soaring arrow. Rather than block, Julius stepped to the side. The partisan came for the back of King¡¯s head and the glaive turned inward as he ducked back. The weapons clacked loudly as Julius drove the stab away. He twirled it over King and kicked, going for his exposed chest. A twirl of the glaive made his point go wide, slipping him forward as King stepped in. With weapon swinging on his tail he landed the first blow, slashing the man¡¯s stomach. Light poured out but sealed just as fast, making Julius take to the sky.

    King followed, and the attendant¡¯s wings beat, spilling a spear rain. The Number met the first, but swerved away from the second, finding that there were far too many to block. Meanwhile, the attendant brought his hands together. A warning sign flashed across King''s visor, but he was more confused that it could.

    ¡°O¡¯ God dwelling upon the throne in court, guide my spear to punish the sinful!" Julius raised his hand and a glowing spear emerged. He launched it at King, already moving, only to find it homing.

    The spear hit and King held it back against his pole. That did little more but make it a ram, however, smashing him through the ground, tearing asphalt and dirt. That one broke and another came as Julius swung down. King quivered but tried to meet it, catching it with his blades. But this too threw his body, spinning him around as it tossed him in the air. Another spear came and ran through him. It pinned him to the ground, burning so cold he felt his nerves freeze and break. He grabbed hold as if to pull it free, and knew it would never budge. His eyes lingered on Julius instead.

    The man still hovered above, as if he wasn¡¯t sure the fight was over. King could feel parts of himself dying, but his foe watched as if another trick was stored away. Meanwhile, he couldn¡¯t understand what had changed. He had only landed one attack, but the man fled as if he almost lost his life. That prayer felt like amplifying a Luminance, a last-ditch effort made against an overwhelming force. What had Julius felt that King had not? What was written in that wound that so easily healed? It would have disemboweled a man in a normal fight, but here it bled light. Was the severity still the same magnitude? King considered what he learned so far, and what Ace had shown before. These were battles of light. Assassin could win because his Umbra let him tear it. Ace could win by overwhelming the light of another. What did it mean to make the light bleed? To break it? To make it spill? To force the Luminance out of a person¡¯s body? Ah! There it was. That was the mistake King had made before. Refracted Harbingers came after the armor. Castle Cerulean attacked New Dawn to get their hands on the halos. King had pushed forward the design at the moment he made contact with Khalaf. As a Dark Disciple, he couldn''t tell, but Julius''s caution had given it away. The bands granted you control of your Luminance, while the halos offered control of another. His focus had been on the band too much.

    ¡°Luminance...Break.¡± He wheezed and the spear in him shattered.

    Julius launched another and King broke it with a swing. The wound in his chest was already healing. He could see why this was New Dawn¡¯s first plan. When it was complete, he would be able to alter any light with a touch. With a buzz he shot at Julius, breaking the raining spears as the man tried to get away. A different word came to mind as the distance closed. It would be a shame to break a Luminance that had been cultivated this far. As his glaive swung down, he called it out.

    ¡°Luminance Reave.¡± He tore through, peeling the light from the man¡¯s body. Julius turned gray as he was knocked away. With light swirling in his blade, King returned to the ground.

    ¡°That went places I didn¡¯t expect!¡± Khalaf clapped. King turned to him and stabbed the glaive into his chest.

    ¡°Luminance Transplant.¡± His body brightened like a flare. When it dimmed, he patted his chest.

    ¡°Interesting. Is that the name of the game from now on?¡±

    ¡°Do I even need to ask the question at this point?¡± Micaela crossed her arms.

    ¡°I transferred the angel¡¯s Luminance into Khalaf. If I can keep doing that, he won¡¯t need a vessel anymore.¡±

    ¡°Which means that eventually I¡¯ll be able to help him improve the armor in new ways. Is Refracted Harbinger the name you¡¯re going for? I have to admit, I¡¯d be a little confused.¡±

    ¡°No. While it doesn¡¯t fit New Dawn¡¯s style, I have a better name for what the band and suit makes people¡ªLuminance Hackers.¡±

    ¡°I see! And with the power of a Harbinger like me, there¡¯s no limit to the Luminance you will hack.¡±

    ¡°Does this mean that you¡ªwe¡ªare done in the castle?¡± Micaela asked.

    King shook his head. ¡°Not yet. There¡¯s something I think you¡¯ll need to do. Besides that, we still have to wait for Ace and Fang¡­¡±

    [Chapter 21 ends...]

 Chapter 22éˆ¥æ“ uty

    Chapter 22¡ªDuty

    Pride filled soldiers'' hearts as they rushed past devastation into the coming horde. Harpoons flew and threw some men back, but others rushed on, making their machetes glow. They hacked into the crowd before the next barrage fired, reveling in the quick carnage. Some still met unfortunate ends as Vengeful skewered their heads and bodies, but the others continued, already determined to avenge their fallen friends. Others, still, became angels that soared above the crowd and dove in. They boosted morale until the Vengeful leaped, landing in jagged dogpiles that left the winged bleeding in the street. The soldiers still fought, confident God was on their side, even as their forces thinned to numbers they could easily count. It wasn''t until one platoon dropped to twenty men that they realized how bad things were. These monsters outnumbered them, and didn''t have to be careful of their allies.

    ¡°Heads down!" A voice roared over their despair. Men ducked and watched a blast bowl into the horde. Another filled the sky and broke, raining down. The few Vengeful that survived rose and loaded, only for a blade to dance through and around them.

    As they dropped the soldiers'' dark-skinned savior met the eyes of a light-skinned man that offered aid. The latter came over, his sword hovering behind his back. As if the two weren''t still on a battlefield, they spoke with casual ease.

    ¡°How many are we looking at?" The dark-skinned man was one of Christoph''s attendants. The soldiers thought his name might be Luca.

    ¡°Several thousand, and our soldiers aren¡¯t holding up. This was the type of battle that was always going to cause problems for us.¡± The other was Jacque, an attendant of Celine. ¡°Their destructive power is intense, if their light was stronger they¡¯d be able to match someone like you. What they lack there though, they make up for in their numbers.¡± A building came down a few miles away. ¡°Are all of Christoph¡¯s attendants spread out?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ We''re doing the best we can. Many of these guys are going to die though, and I don''t even feel like we''ve met the real threat." Every drop of morale left the soldiers at that. Jacque looked over them as if he felt it.

    ¡°The rest of you can return to Sector Two. You can''t offer much if you''re terrified for your lives." He turned back to Luca. "I''m confused though. I had a report that we have a whole platoon of angels. Where are those guys?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if they aren¡¯t dead I¡¯m killing them myself. I¡¯m going to make sure Christoph hears about this too. That¡¯ll teach that bastard to push his job on me...¡±

    ???

    Ace scanned the taller man sneering back at him. He had expected the rage clearly painted across his face, but not the part that made his eyes stray to the people hiding in the corner. Their night had just been ruined, and Christoph Klein was trying his best not to make it worse. It had to be hard. In his position Ace wouldn''t know what to do, but as the villain at this moment, he was right where he wanted to be. It meant Christoph had to make a decisive move. Lives were on the line, and Ace would do what was necessary to achieve his goals. He knew it was cold, but sacrificing the lives of people who saw him as an enemy was an easy thing to do. Making sure he conveyed this in his glare, he thought back to his arrival here, and what his duty was.

    ¡°You guys should know that if anyone sees you, it¡¯s going to get bad fast.¡± Micaela said as she parked the mobile lab in an underground garage. ¡°I guess I should ask what you guys are going to do, and maybe if I should just stay here and keep the engine on.¡±

    ¡°No, I need you to come with me. I won¡¯t be familiar with your equipment but I do need to go to your lab.¡± King replied.

    ¡°I want to talk to one of the people in charge. I need a better idea about this feud between the Enclave and your castle.¡± Fang said next.

    Ace was along for the ride, but Micaela''s words gave him an idea. As he was now, he couldn''t see himself taking down the God Eternal. His power was still new, and he needed a target who''d draw his abilities out.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the most dangerous person in this place?¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­ depends¡­ The Priest King and Priestess Queen if you¡¯re talking higher-ups. I hear rumors that Princess Celine is pretty ruthless too. Though¡­ all things considered, it¡¯s probably Prince Christoph. It¡¯s his duty to fight for Castle Cerulean after all.¡±

    ¡°How do I find him?¡±

    ¡°Make a scene. You¡¯ll be the only thing on his mind the moment he sees your armor.¡±

    ¡°And what type of opponent should I expect?¡±

    ¡°You mean what type of person he is¡­? Good question. I haven¡¯t had the chance to interact with the royal children.¡±

    Ace thought he had an answer now. Christoph was quietly calculating, trying to figure the moment out. He could wait though. He wanted the man to find the right answer so he could get answers himself. He moved slightly, however, testing his awareness. A twitch was enough to get a reaction; a grand move would make Christoph strike. He wondered what the man was thinking about that kept him still. Would a sudden attack break it? Was it really that important?

    Christoph found a part of his mind flying back thirteen years. Fifteen at the time, he stormed into his father''s office with absolute disbelief¡­

    ¡°Dad! I don¡¯t trust that scientist! He said my refraction favors Adorning and Bending! Bending! That doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±

    ¡°And why not, Christoph?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t match up with mom¡¯s vision! How does my refraction favor Bending considering what I am? It should be Adorning and Forging! I should be able to make any weapon to fulfill my job!¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°I imagine you want to make something like an Ax, right?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Swords too. Like I said, whatever it takes to get the job done.¡±

    ¡°Are you envious of Eugene and Elias then?¡±

    ¡°What? No! Why would I be envious of them!¡±

    ¡°Adorning and Forging. Forging and Bending. Perhaps you feel they¡¯re more fit for your duty?¡±

    ¡°No way! Elias is just a baby basically, and Eugene¡¯s¡­going through stuff.¡±

    ¡°Then you feel that the Arbiter is wrong?¡±

    ¡°No! Dad why are you being like this! You know I have an important job!¡±

    ¡°Indeed you do. Which is why Bending is the best form of refraction for you. I understand why you may prefer Forging. With it, I can build a building from nothing, fully equipping it with everything I am capable of constructing. Turning the light into something physical is a great gift, but tell me, Christoph, how would you power these buildings?¡±

    "Build a generator or something?"

    ¡°Yes, you could do that. But would you build a generator for every part of the castle. Then build the necessary infrastructure to get that power from point A to Point B. Are you prepared to address wear and tear, and constantly apply repairs?¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­ that¡¯s what I¡¯d have to do, right?¡±

    ¡°Not when you could Bend the light into a steady source of power, or bend it into something liquid. Forging is useful when you want a solid object, but for your role there is no Refraction form better than Bending.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re done talking, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°I think we are. You are smart, Christoph, you will figure out precisely what I mean.¡±

    And Christoph couldn¡¯t say he didn¡¯t after thirteen years. This fight was not one that''d be any trouble for him, but he wouldn''t put civilian lives in danger. He''d have to start small. He didn''t know what this Enclave soldier was capable of, but he knew the lives of the innocent meant nothing to him. There was one other concern as well¡­ Why hadn¡¯t the battle started?

    ¡°What¡¯s up, livestock? Regretting this fight already? Maybe you thought that sneak attack would be enough?¡±

    Ace tilted his head. ¡°No, I just had to slow you down. If it killed you I would have been disappointed. I was promised that you¡¯d be dangerous and I need you to prove it.¡±

    Christoph laughed! ¡°With the way you all hide out there, I didn¡¯t think the Enclave was so bold! You should have just said something from the start. If you want to see how dangerous I am then let me introduce you to God¡¯s Cobalt Executioner!¡±

    Light spun into a ball around him and pulled onto his body, garbing him in a dark jumpsuit down to his fingers, with a jacket billowing with frosty air. Wings unfurled like a flower bud from his back, rippling with a steady stream of power. Through the gem on Ace''s forehead, he could feel how the man wielded the light. Dangerous was the right word. If he didn¡¯t learn fast, there would be no reuniting with the others.

    Christoph didn¡¯t even let him have peace for that thought. He charged and arced his fist down¡ªhis sleeve whirling into a drill. Ace caught it against his Luminance and his eyes immediately went wide. His protective light broke into shards, tossed aside as the drill came for his head. A quick swing of his arm blade knocked it wide, but as he stepped in another drill swung for his face. He kicked back, feeling a chill breeze follow the drill down. Ducking a moment later, he dodged the other hooking toward his jaw. The Prince wasn¡¯t letting the height difference hold him back, spinning, slashing, and punching after the nimble Number as he flipped and bounced around the room. Ace trusted his speed to let him get away, but a big part of him said this was far too easy.

    "Sorry folks," Christoph said to the people behind him, they wouldn¡¯t like what he did to the room. He leaped back and reached out like he was grabbing the edge of a curtain. Ace touched the room with his gem and gritted his teeth. Spinning, slashing, punching? He should have known those drills were mixing too. The Prince''s hand moved and he felt the cold bite of a swelling ball of light. It exploded outward and he went flying, smashing through several high-rises as he crashed into the ground.

    Ace''s Luminance let him feel every broken bone¡ªshattered ribs, a twisted leg, a pulverized shoulder, and a fractured spine. They mended painfully inside, restoring him just fast enough to leap away from a falling drill. Christoph wasn''t attached, but that didn''t stop the mix of the potent light. This time Ace guarded against the explosion, but it imploded instead, sweeping a freezing wave through his body. He couldn''t move, and Christoph was coming. Even the light inside him was out of his control. There was nothing that could save Ace¡¯s life. Except maybe, the Dark? A drill punch flew for Ace¡¯s chest, but stopped as a Christoph¡¯s wings beat, reeling him back. He stared on with a sharp glare, and Ace wondered if he felt the presence of the Umbra too.

    "What the hell are you?" The Prince asked as Ace¡¯s range of movement came back.

    ¡°A Dark God.¡± He said more to himself than to his foe, thinking about the parts he left out before. The fragment of the God Eternal meant he had more power, but Umbra was the true weapon of a Dark Disciple. Fighting Christoph was a reminder. Sure, he almost died, but that moment of hesitation was all he needed.

    He charged the Prince with a new thought in mind. A drill was leveled at him, and a counterclockwise spin sent a beam barreling down the street. With a stroke of Umbra Ace ascended over it, making dark wings as he dived his foe, whipping up sparks as their weapons clashed. Losing the battle of strength, he dropped to the ground, spinning low as Christoph tried to follow. The Prince took flight to get away, leveling another drill as Ace pursued. Another beam fired, and he met it with his blade stabbing out. Umbra flowed through it and he watched Christoph leap away. He came cutting after, and their weapons rebounded off each other in a furious trade of blows. All the while Christoph mixed the light, putting Ace''s wings to work. A massive explosion blasted him back, and a beam chased before he landed. Both were weaker than before, and he spun through the second as he came back in. His blade flashed up! The Prince roared as the spin took out an eye. Rage filling the air Christoph turned and punched again! Ace guided it aside with the flat of his blade, severing the man''s arm at the elbow. He could have stabbed his other arm blade in, but he let Christoph stumble forward instead. The man breathed deeply as he struggled to look behind himself. He only had his left eye, and while he wanted blood it was the left arm he lost. In that eye though, Ace could see defiance. He hoped the Prince could see his gratitude in return.

    ¡°You...didn¡¯t...win¡­!¡± Christoph huffed.

    Ace withdrew his blades. It seemed his foe wanted a reply, but he shrugged instead. Why would he deny the last lie of a dying man? Orange spikes erupted from Christoph¡¯s left side, his body dropping heavily to the ground. Above, people were watching from their windows. He couldn¡¯t see them but he could feel their fear. Gods were beings of light that brought these people hope. He supposed that meant Dark Gods were beings that brought terror. Dark Gods¡­ he felt like he had a better idea of what those were. If Dark Disciples were people reborn in the abyss, Dark Gods were probably those who ruled in it. He''d ask Fang what she thought about that when he saw her again. He had a feeling that no one knew the darkness better than her¡­

    [Chapter 22 ends...]

 Chapter 23éˆ¥æ“²hadows

    Chapter 23¡ªShadows

    Rashawn looked over the ruins of Sector Three with a bit of unease. He wished he could say the devastation turned his stomach, but a loud part of him said this was all right. Someone out there in the Castle had bloody hands.  What was it all for? Assuming they even had an answer, how long would it have taken them come to this same conclusion in another situation? How long were the Rejects meant to be sacrifices, forever imprisoned lest they become something for themselves? As Rashawn followed Corrosion, he saw this creature as an inevitable reckoning. No one had to die, but as he looked to Sectors Two and One, Corrosion''s words replayed in his mind. ¡°Their Fault,¡± because none of this would have been possible without them. As Central Hall came into sight, he made his lantern glow. He might not have started this assault but he was certainly on its side. Castle Cerulean had to pay for this crime, and he was going to make sure the higher Sectors faced their trial¡­

    ???

    In the Cathedral, Fang looked upon the wounded Priestess Queen with one part disappointment, and the other, acceptance. The shadows still lurked around her but none spoke of fictitious memories, nor stood in otherworldly rooms. She could feel a part of them tugging at her like an expectation¡ªeager minds waiting for a command. Was this how Assassin felt with his shadows? No, after a moment she was sure his were different. The thought of moving between them was too alien to her; his were his own, but hers felt like she was borrowing others. Or maybe making others? Or giving some form of rudimentary life to the darkness? Maybe Castle Cerulean wouldn''t help her save New York, but if she could master this power on a grander scale, she might not even need the Enclave. Was this what devils could do? She listened for the question again, but hearing the same indecipherable noise, she focused on Valerie instead. Her will made Walker pick the woman up, placing the sword against her stomach to make Fang¡¯s intentions clear.

    ¡°What did you just do to me?¡± She asked.

    The Queen barked. ¡°Why would I tell you, o¡¯ wretched soul? You who turned so far from god that you are steeped in darkness. If I knew what you were I would have killed you right away!¡±

    ¡°Which means that even despite your powers, you can¡¯t do so now.¡± Fang considered her shadows and how she broke the trance. "It''s too dangerous, isn''t it? That small moment was enough to let me do this. How much further would I go if you kept feeding the darkness?"

    The queen kept her face even, unwilling to give another inch. Fang sighed. She revealed her hand too soon. She could take breadcrumbs far and the Queen was aware. Torturing her wouldn''t help either, at best she''d get screams, at worst she''d get lies. At the very least, King and Ace could use her. Her light usage was arcane, and the two would surely be grateful for the information. A tether wrapped around her from Walker''s body and Fang turned to the cathedral''s doors. They flew open, and the silhouette that filled them froze at the scene on the other side.

    The Queen cried out, ¡°Brigid, do not concern yourself with me! This girl absolutely must die!¡± Fang wrapped a tether around her mouth and let Walker drop her.

    ¡°How dare you!" The Princess barked.

    Fang expected her to charge, but her expression changed instead. Fear departed and understanding took its place. Chancing a glance at the Queen, Fang wondered if they could communicate silently. Looking back, she found a determined expression confirming that thought and another. There would be no diplomatic way out of this room.

    She sent Walker after the girl, watching him turn into a bulky wolf as he bounded forward on all fours. As he leaped¡ªjaw wide to tear her head off¡ªshe spun around, smashing a heavy mace into his side. Pews flew as he crashed into them. The other shadows looked at Fang, unable to answer her command. She pulled them into her own as she charged next, willing the Umbra into a sword. The mace fell down as she got close. Rather than block it, she stepped back, swinging for the princess''s head as it missed. A pillar blocked her as it rose from a blue pool of light. As Brigid kicked away from it, Fang pursued, stopping as she heard a click. A part of the pillar was spinning, winding a mace toward the back of her head.

    Walker rushed in, pulling her away before impact! They circled Brigid just as fast, and Fang jumped for the kill. Her slash stopped hard against an armguard. As she applied more weight, a part jettisoned away, pushing her back. Brigid made another mace and swung for her body. Wrapping the Umbra tight, Fang still felt it as she crashed through a column. Debris scattered around her as she hit the floor. Pain ran like wildfire up her back, but she hurried to her feet.

    ¡°I am truly sorry!¡± The Princess said as their eyes met. ¡°You are but a lost lamb, tempted by darkness before you knew God¡¯s Light! It is not your fault, but the fault of that accursed place on the outskirts. They chose this darkness in desperation for power, but know that this punishment shall redeem your soul!¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°I did not come here for redemption, I came here for answers. If you''re so confident that your God can save me though, why is it that you stand here instead of fighting for the people of the city?"

    ¡°Their salvation was on the horizon! Thanks to you and the other attackers though, it is likely to be delayed.¡±

    Other attackers? Did she mean Ace and King? Were the two of them all right? As if staying here too long was a part of the plan, Fang decided to cut this short. The soldiers at New Dawn showed her this place had an army. Maybe she could survive this girl, but she wasn''t confident she could meet their entire force. Time was ticking¡­

    ¡°It is a shame that your High Priestess felt the need to start this attack then. I would have prefer forging peace, but instead it seems you both are determined to kill.¡±

    ¡°It truly is a shame. I think peace would be better than anything else. I think even those who turned to darkness can be led back to God¡¯s light. Unfortunately, it is my duty to strike down those who turn so far away. I am Brigid Klein, God¡¯s Turquoise Paladin.¡±

    Two halves of full body armor rose from light at her feet, closing upon her body. Mechanical clicks locked pieces in place, equipping them with sinew-like wires between the joints. Steel wings rose from her back, and turbines whirled within them. As they sped up, lines glowed from her shoulders to a crest on her chest. She lifted her mace like it was a bat, and Fang cursed her luck. She recalled seeing something like this in one of her classes. It was a suggested upgrade for their armor: with permanent Amplification, they''d have power suits. Two ballistae rose to flank the Princess, and as their aim adjusted, Fang went on the move.

    The missiles came fast with explosive force¡ªone smashing deep into the floor as she leaped away, the other almost taking off her arm. She dodged quick enough to feel the wind rush past her, falling right where Brigid wanted her as she soared through the air. The mace fell like a boulder, only stopped as Walker bounded over, rising to his feet. His Lycan form caught the swing, letting her rush away as Brigid pulled back. As the princess followed, the wolf took to the sky, landing on her back. He took joy as he slammed her face to the floor. The Princess¡¯s fury was palpable as her head twisted. Walker tried to sink his teeth in, gnashing at the metal as she pushed up. Two shots fired, pinning him to the wall. Another flew to smash in his face, and his body went still as Brigid took flight.

    Three more ballistae rose and followed the others, blasting Fang¡¯s way. Pews and stone shattered as they missed, but she rushed on, confident she could turn this tide. She leaped to the center of the room, and the ballistae stopped. A smile came to her face that was too strong to hide, but it lived a short life as Brigid touched the ground. A steel wall rose and Fang''s plan died. She tried to put Valerie in the crossfire, but Brigid was sharper than she thought. Now, caught in a trap of her own making she watched the bolts fly. She only had time to will the Umbra to save her. The sounds of bolts through steel were heavy with the rupture. Fang''s body felt cold, but she realized with sudden relief that she was still alive. Looking at Brigid, she found her frozen again, fear seeping through her helmet. Fang had to look at herself to understand why¡ªLounger''s arms were around her body with dark tendrils pushing the missiles away.

    ¡°It¡¯s worse than my mother thought!¡± Brigid gasped. After another moment, Fang realized the bolts were coming apart, their firm metal bodies chipping away into flakes of light.

    Only now did she wonder what happened to the power of the Priestess Queen. Now she wondered how it was that the Umbra broke that strange trance. Now, she wondered about Walker and how it was that he walked independently. She wondered about Lounger and the way the shadowy woman touched her face. What had this shadow said before? ¡°Darkness had tasted the light of the Almighty Want,¡± right? One day it would consume it all? The flakes moved like water through the tendrils, making Fang shudder as they reached Lounger; as they reached her. Walker''s body dropped into a cloud of smoke, flowing over Brigid''s legs as it returned to Fang''s side. She felt the light flow within him and watched as his body healed. Suddenly, it click! As a Dark Disciple, she eroded the Light, but here in Castle Cerulean there was more than she could ever destroy. Instead, she was blocking it, and blocked light made Shadows.

    ¡°You could never be saved by God¡¯s Light!¡± Brigid shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re a pure adversary of it.¡± That confirmed it.

    Walker bared his fangs.

    ¡°I took the name Fang because I was willing fight until the threats in this city lay dead.¡± She heard that indechiperable question again, but didn¡¯t need to understand it. What she just learned was enough. ¡°If I¡¯m your Adversary, then I acknowledge that you¡¯re mine.¡±

    Walker howled and raced at Brigid; a cloud of darkness billowing off his back. A mighty swing came for his head, but one hand caught it as the other raked across her body. Horror poured like blood as the metal ripped. That did nothing to stop her arm. Another mace filled her hand as she swung, shattering the beast¡¯s snout as she hit it from above. He tore the cover from her helmet, and she caved his head in. As claw still swiped to tear off more, she battered his body, shattering bone for each stolen piece. When he crumpled to the floor her rage-filled eyes fell on Fang. The Number, meanwhile, acknowledged the Shadow''s limits¡ªthere was only so much the false thing could take.

    With her armor healing, Brigid came at her like a jet. She leaped high into the air as the maces fell, leaving the princess tangled in briar. Landing at Walker''s side, she pulled him back into her shadow. She turned to watch Brigid struggle next, but all the fury in her blow had buried the maces deep. Flower rose from the briar, placing a gentle hand on the helmet. The struggle stopped, and Fang could feel her horror again.

    She spoke. ¡°I have to thank your mother, to be honest. Without her, I feel like these memories would still be buried. I can¡¯t recall everything clearly, but I know this. Walker is good for his savage fighting. Lounger knows how to interact with God¡¯s Light. And Flower¡­¡± Mist rose from the Shadow¡¯s mouth¡­ no, maybe mist wasn¡¯t quite the word for what Fang was seeing. ¡°Flower is good at defeating opponents without having to harm their bodies.¡± Flower breathed pollen into Brigid¡¯s face and the armor suddenly lost its sheen.

    Piece after piece dropped from her until she stood only in her dress again. Tears poured, but Fang couldn''t understand the sorrow. Sure, darkness turned her eyes into shiny black orbs, but she was still alive, and would still live on from this point. It was the kindest thing Fang thought she could do, considering it was the pieces of the armor that let Flower cast the spell. Spell? That word somehow felt right. She didn¡¯t know what it would do, but it felt distinctly familiar. Calling the shadow back, she headed to the doors with a new plan in mind. If blocking the light could let her do this, it was very fortunate that there was so much of it in the castle. Perhaps Cerulean could help her save the city, after all. She threw them open and turned her eyes to the sky. She expected to see the strange night blue, but a crimson rot was running through it. It was only a guess, but it felt like the truth; The Crimson Prophet was here as well¡­

    [Chapter 23 ends...]

 Chapter 24éˆ¥æ“Ÿorrosion

    Chapter 24¡ªCorrosion

    Celine Klein stared up to the rotted crimson sky, chest tight and breath bated as her mind went to work. This sight didn¡¯t make sense based on anything she knew. First of all, her mother¡¯s visions were never this literal, and second of all, God controlled the sky. It was a wish granted for the civillians, giving them a world little different from what they knew before. Her father played a part, but it would have been impossible without prayer to the Arbiter. If that crimson decay could shine down, then the Crimson Prophet was more dangerous than she expected. Spectral Prey came for her head while she was distracted, and she shoved a rapier through its chest. As she flicked it up to god, she turned it into a focus, stretching her mind through the castle.

    Visions flashed quickly.

    She saw the hordes of monsters with red arrows jutting out of their chest. She saw the wounded and the crying; saw the desperate looks on soldiers'' faces. She saw people huddle as loose batteries hunted; saw some saved as Jacque and Luca found them. Worst of all she saw the sudden spawn of Prey. It came with a prayer hot in her ears as a room full of children transformed.

    ¡°O¡¯ God who dwells on the edge of court¡­¡±

    Where had they ever heard a prayer like that?

    The Prey snaked toward her and she caught it in the face, making another focus as she checked the edge of Sector One. Spotting something, she shot toward it, letting the vision tune her in. A female researcher was talking to herself, writing something into the wall of power between the Sectors.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Micaela, sure, we¡¯re sending you to the border of Sector One but you got this. It¡¯s all just math after all. 1+1=2. 3¡Á3=9. Me plus getting caught equals Death! Simple math!¡± She exclaimed, throwing her hands up.

    Celine dropped in front of her and kicked her to the ground, putting the sword at her neck. Micaela couldn¡¯t even dare to gulp, the point was sharp and all too close.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to answer my questions honestly.¡± The Princess demanded. Micaela smiled, slowly bringing her hands up.

    ¡°I kinda hoped something like this would happen but not in this way! I mean, sort of! We were in the grass but¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a game, researcher. Anymore unnecessary comments and it¡¯s your life.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡±

    ¡°Good. Now, tell me what you think you¡¯re doing here.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t just say math, right?¡± She chuckled. Celine pricked her neck. ¡°Right, well¡­ King says one halo won¡¯t be enough for him because of what he is. Khalaf suggested sending me to the border of Sector One to make a new kind. Using his weird marks, I just write in a circle and then something should happen. He says King will need one, and I will too. King seemed to have already known this was the plan.¡±

    ¡°Who are these two?¡±

    ¡°Well, one¡¯s been here for a while and the other is¡­¡± The word dragged on. ¡°An intruder.¡± She squeaked and shrieked as Celine stabbed her in the arm.

    ¡°Why are you working with an intruder!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a really long story¡­¡± Micaela said through gritted teeth. ¡°People are dead and I almost died and I wanted to live, plus our religion is kind of shady!¡± She shrieked again as Celine made a new hole. ¡°Come on!¡± She cried. ¡°I¡¯m literally just telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°And this is your punishment for the crimes you committed.¡±

    ¡°God! That was the dream too but not like this!¡±

    ¡°Where are those two now?¡±

    ¡°Heading to the Cathedral.¡±

    Celine¡¯s eyes widened. She reached out for her mother and got her grief back.

    ¡°Celine, come quick! I can¡¯t reach your brothers, and I can¡¯t feel Brigid¡¯s light!¡±

    ¡°What have you done?¡± She barked at Micaela.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t even know.¡± Micaela whined.

    Celine stepped back. ¡°Stand up.¡±

    The researcher did, and the Princess shoved the sword through her heart.

    ¡°May you freeze swiftly in court.¡± Light pulled out as she drew back, flicking it toward the Arbiter like Prey. Micaela¡¯s body turned gray, and as familiar words came to her lips, Celine swung for her neck.

    Something suddenly shot past her, striking the researcher, knocking her back. The rapier swung out, stopping an arrow before it hit her too. The arrow was nearly purple, and it almost provoked fury, until Celine saw who loosed it. Rage was still on the table, but confusion struck her first. A woman with long dark hair came forward, holding a composite bow at her side as if she did not fire. She stood in dark clothes¡ªan indigo cape draped over her free arm, with a long skirt slit on the other side. A piercing sat her left eyebrow¡¯s edge, its whirlpool shape unearthing old memories. But Celine couldn''t identify them. These memories were distant and felt like they belonged to another.

    ¡°Identify yourself.¡±

    The woman curtsied. ¡°Are you saying I don¡¯t give it away? Maybe you were a little young at the time. I guess mommy and daddy didn¡¯t brag.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like your name would be King or Khalaf, so, are you another ally of that woman.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t met her a day in my life.¡±

    ¡°Then who are you!¡±

    There came a rustle behind Celine and a sudden shout.

    ¡°Holy crap!¡± Micaela rose to her feet. Celine couldn¡¯t resist turning toward her. ¡°I was just dead. I definitely just felt myself die. Was that what it was like before I became a Radiant Acolyte? Oh my god, that was horrible. It felt like time stopped!¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Celine hissed.

    The woman whistled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t difficult. Castle Cerulean might be new to Refraction, but I learned the basics of what you teach when I was twelve. Going this far wasn¡¯t a problem.¡± She nocked a green arrow.

    Celine took a long look at her face, placing the woman in her mid-thirties. Twelve-years-old would have been a long time ago...before Castle Cerulean stood. All of a sudden she knew everything she needed to know. She knew the reason the memory was so distant, yet that whirlpool piercing looked familiar. It came from a time when she was six; when her family was still searching for prey for the Arbiter. She didn''t know the place''s name, but she knew this woman''s origin.

    ¡°Impossible. People born within domains die when they fall!¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°Most of the time, yeah. It¡¯s a product of being created by the Gods, except¡­ My brother and I are different. Our father stumbled into the domain, and became a part of it. When your family attacked, we lost everything but our lives. He felt what it was like to have his light taken from him, and I felt what it was like to lose our God. Then the world ended, and we blended in with the other monsters out there.¡± She placed a hand on her chest. ¡°Except, there was always something pulling me forward, like a reminder, I guess. And then we found Castle Cerulean, and felt what it was like to live again.¡±

    Micaela tried to be a spectator and failed. ¡°Wait, are you telling me that the Castle destroyed your home?¡±

    ¡°I am. We called it the Azure Coast. It was beautiful. I wish I could show it to you.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± Micaela barked at Celine. ¡°I was feeling real bad about the whole, betraying God thing, but you guys are the worst!¡±

    ¡°Be silent! We did what we had to and you profited for it.¡±

    ¡°You did do what you had to, right? And now I¡¯m doing the same.¡± The woman raised her bow and loosed the arrow at the Arbiter¡¯s Luster. Celine¡¯s eyes widened as it sank in.

    ¡°That will do nothing to the Arbiter. You cannot poison him!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t but¡­¡± She looked to the sky. ¡°The Crimson Prophet might have other plans though.¡±

    ¡°Who are you!¡± Celine hissed.

    ¡°Right. I haven¡¯t told you. My name is Fiona, God¡¯s Indigo Specter.¡±

    ???

    Corrosion stepped into Sector Two with a soldier still in his grasp. The man whimpered and stammered, begging for his life. It brought him up to its eyes and it tilted its head. The plea was real and desperate, the man would do anything. Just a drop of its Luminance touched the man''s head, and he let out a shriek as he was freed. He turned fast on his heels, running back to Central Hall. Rashawn watched the man jump over the side of a banister, and responded.

    ¡°Not that I¡¯m judging, but what he do?¡±

    ¡°Stand back.¡± It was not an answer, but an order, as Corrosion stepped out to the three-way road.

    A broad man loomed in the sky above it, looking down as if all of this was his kingdom. Fiona was right, this man was hard to miss, floating there like the familiar form of a superhero. Otto Ludvig Klein V judged Corrosion with glowing blue eyes, long deciding its verdict before a trial. Execution. Corrosion moved closer, and the King¡¯s voice boomed like thunder.

    ¡°You will go no further, Crimson Prophet. You have made a mess of my kingdom, and I will not allow another step.¡±

    It pressed its teeth together, giving the impression of a sneer. ¡°Your kingdom was easy to infect! It awaited sick and dying.¡±

    ¡°My kingdom prospered!¡±

    ¡°And yet it needed amputation?¡±

    ¡°The Rejects were long meant to be sacrifices. Do you cry for the slaughtered pig? Do you weep for every vegetable plucked from the ground? Do you presume to say we have sinned for giving this kingdom what it needs?¡±

    ¡°A kingdom propped on the backs of others will crumble when they fall.¡±

    ¡°Then you are what? Our Penance?¡±

    ¡°No. I am Corrosion, The Crimson Prophet.¡±

    ¡°And I am Otto Ludvig Klein V. The Cerulean Priest King!¡±

    Six Seraphim surrounded Otto, each one taking the point of a hexagram. They shone like stars, blue light radiating, forming a circle as threads of it connected. In the throne room, Francis watched with a remote in his hand. As the lines completed their shape around the King, he pressed the button.

    ¡°Glory to the King.¡± He said.

    ¡°Glory to the King.¡± The seraphim repeated.

    The light ripped Otto apart, discarding flesh to leave a phosphorous being in the sky. As if a chisel was taken to him, pieces broke away, carving out a shirtless form with a bear pelt on his back. Long white hair fell like frost from his head as a crown rose around it. Crystalline hammers grew from his palms, and he dropped to the ground as if they pulled him down. As his cerulean body rose, he gave Corrosion one last look.

    ¡°It is frigid, Crimson Prophet. Your sins shall leave you brittle.¡±

    He came at Corrosion like a torpedo, a hammer high above his head. The Crimson Prophet pulled a spear together and stabbed, but could only watch as the hammer broke it apart. It pulled aside, dodging the arc as it spawned more. Before they could fly, Otto tossed a hammer, blasting it back as he hit its chest. His torpedo charge was faster on the ice trail left in its wake, his blow landing with explosive impact. Shards sprayed everywhere, but Corrosion slipped away. A serpent-like body restored its arms and legs, swinging claws as Otto came again. Half its arm shattered as it swiped the hammer, forcing a retreat as the other went for its jaw. But retreat was slow as if it was pushing against a rushing wind. Meanwhile, Otto came faster, swinging the hammer like he could flatten the world.

    Harpoons swarmed out from Central Hall, running Corrosion through as they pushed it out of the way. More came for Otto as he turned to follow, breaking against his Luminance as he turned the other way. He tossed his hammer, forewarning his approach, soaring toward them as it caved in a face. With easy arcs he shattered bodies, tossing frozen chunks as the Vengeful fought in vain.

    Corrosion picked itself up, pulling the harpoons into its body. Its mind called for more Vengeful, still in the throes of their endless slaughter. It wasn''t so foolish as to think they could stop the King, and that wasn''t its plan. As the ice left its body, Fiona''s words filled its mind.

    ¡°There¡¯s something you need to know about Castle Cerulean if we¡¯re going to work together. They have a limited idea of what Lightbearers can do, but they have access to the power of a God. I¡¯m not talking about a demon they¡¯re worshiping either. The Cerulean Arbiter is a God, and if the Almighty Want is accurate, its power will freeze you based on sin. You¡¯ll be at a disadvantage¡ªyour very sin is the color of your light.¡±

    ¡°Then what can be done?¡±

    ¡°Well, Lightbearers aren¡¯t all the same. You¡¯re like Peter, for example. You don¡¯t just bear light, you eat it, feeding your own. If the King becomes a God Incarnate you¡¯ll be in danger, however, if you eat enough light it won¡¯t matter.¡±

    The last of the attacking Vengeful crumbled, and Otto glared through a frosted mist at the Crimson Prophet. He turned his hammers in his hand, and Corrosion hissed as he came back.

    Winter followed on Otto¡¯s tail as he torpedo charged and made his strike. To his surprise, Corrosion caught it, opening his guard as its hands began to crack. Its jaw snapped forward, teeth sinking into the King¡¯s Luminance. Pieces pulled away as Otto stepped back. He spun into a wrecking smash, hitting the side of Corrosion''s body, tearing a portion of it off. The other two-thirds flew aside, its body healing as it chewed.

    Otto leaped, freezing the ground on landing as Corrosion scuttled away. The King charged again and it opened its mouth. A dagger flew out, bouncing off a hammer. Corrosion slipped around him before the weapon dropped, tearing the Luminance at his calf. The King spun and kick, knock it to its feet. He lengthened a hammer and swung an underhand, launching it into the sky.

    That same hammer became a missile that lifted it even higher.

    The King went after it from surface to air, grabbing the falling hammer to slam it into Corrosion again. Where it flew he rose faster, batting it another way. He kept this up with brutal efficiency, juggling the body in a one-man game. All over Castle Cerulean people could see the blue bouncing the red, each hit driving the freezing deeper.

    As Corrosion''s body dulled with the telltale signs of frostbite, Otto made his hammers into one, dropping like a meteor. Corrosion tore its head off, tossing it up as Otto smashed.

    Pieces rained and the head dropped, growing out a body as it landed on Otto¡¯s back. Its teeth dove toward his neck, moving so close they could almost sink in. The Luminance it snatch back was bigger than its body and it chewed it gluttonously as Otto entered a rapid spin.

    A wing grew from the bear pelt, peeling the Crimson Prophet from his body to launch it like a meteor toward the ground. The impact forged a crater and the King sent the hammer to make it deeper.

    He dive-bombed next with a new one in hand but stopped as a crimson cloud filled the air.

    No! It was a rain of harpoons!

    Otto shot out from under it and toward the attacking line, where thousands of Vengeful threw more. With one fell swoop he slew them all.

    Meanwhile, Corrosion rose, breathing the harpoons in. It swallowed each one and its body congealed, becoming something slick and liquid.

    But Otto didn''t seem to care as he came back.

    His hammer swung and stopped as Corrosion caught it. There was no freezing, no explosive shattering. Instead, the hammer melted against its palm, and Otto''s eyes went wide. He balled his fist, punching instead, as Corrosion stabbed claws into his chest. Both of them touched the root of the other''s Luminance and saw a vision of the past.

    Otto saw a young dark-skinned man, following another through the wreckage of a building. He vigilantly looked around, as if there was a thing to save, stopping suddenly as something caught his eye. He ran over, brushing debris and dust off of a tome. As he picked it up, he called out to the other.

    ¡°Hold on, Slasher! I found something over here. It might be a clue what happened!¡±

    The other man stopped and this one turned to the first page. The letters were illegible at first but rapidly changed to English.

    ¡°If you can read this line it is evident of the truth. The world has grown old and sickly, and some would rather it die than ever let it be something new. If you can read this line, you are chosen. I demand you kill this old and dying world.¡±

    Otto''s heart felt like it stopped, and Corrosion saw a teenage boy, standing with a similar-looking older man. They stood in front of a wall, decorated with four vaguely similar faces in floor-to-ceiling portraits. The older man put a hand on the boy''s shoulder and nodded proudly at the display.

    ¡°There have only been five men named Otto Ludvig Klein, my son. Know that your inheritance of the name means it is time for you to fulfill a time honored role. Every so often the world reaches a certain point, and when it comes, it is the duty of Otto Ludvig Klein to lead the right people into the next era. You will rule like all those named before you. In this old world, my son, there is no greater honor than that!¡±

    Corrosion''s skeletal face moved back into a sneer. It pulled close to Otto''s ear, making sure he heard the words.

    ¡°Those who rule in old worlds are destined to decay." It corroded his Luminance, making the man seize as his body fell back. His godly form peeled away, and before he hit the ground a green arrow shot out of him.

    Corrosion caught it.

    Above them, the night sky turned completely red and peeled away like the power of the King. The Overcast fell over Castle Cerulean, casting it into its darkest day¡­

    [Chapter 24 ends...]

 Chapter 25éˆ¥æ“ ecisions

    Chapter 25¡ªDecisions

    The full darkness of the Overcast shrouded the towering Castle Cerulean, making Sector Two invisible to Three and One. Standing at the border as she was before, Celine felt the disconnect like an arrow through her heart. She was taken too far back¡ªtaken twenty-two years back to when it all happened before. However, the darkness felt more accursed now. Back then, it was the weakness of humanity that let the city fall, but the fate of Castle Cerulean partially lay in her hands. The researcher finished what she was doing and escaped during the fight. Fiona, however, didn¡¯t make a hasty retreat, choosing to leave Celine in the grasp of despair instead. The Crimson Prophet might have been the truest threat tonight, but the princess would not soon forget the woman who preceded its arrival.

    She gazed up to the Light of the Arbiter, shrunken down to a mere twinkle in the sky. At least she could see it, but it was flickering green throughout her fight. It was like the Fiona poisoned it, and the Princess was confident that played a role in this loss. Castle Cerulean was so close to achieving the Almighty Want, but everything about this moment told her it was back to square one. It was hard not to be frozen with so much on her mind, but the twinkle called out to her¡ªa lingering light fighting back the darkness. She swallowed her despair and spread her wings. Now wasn''t the time for defeat; it was time to make decisions.

    She answered the urge that pull her the most, taking off toward the cathedral where she found the doors wide open. She swooped in and saw the source of her mother''s panic, and dropped quickly to Brigid¡¯s side. This was significantly worse than she imagined. They all knew how to hide from their parents'' connection, but it was more like Brigid was lost. She still bore the warmth of life, but God''s power strayed away from her. Celine peeled open an eyelid and almost gasped at the dark sphere staring back. She produced her sword and pierced Brigid''s chest slightly. Light dripped into her from the tip, but seemed to disappear as if it was swallowed. Turning to the steel wall next she slashed and brought it tumbling down. Valerie rushed forward, blood-staining her back. Celine swallowed hard as she took Brigid from her.

    Valerie held her face with hands alight, but tears ran from her eyes as Brigid remained still. She pulled her into a hug, her gaze turning up to Celine. The Princess shook her head, just as confused.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± Celine asked. Valerie took a moment to wipe her tears, becoming the Priestess Queen again.

    ¡°An Intruder invaded the cathedral during my sermon. I tried to pull memories from her soul, and I fear what I saw. That girl cavorts with dark forces, Celine. She used wicked powers to taint the light, changing my vision to suit her design¡­¡± Celine noted the pause there, her mother wasn¡¯t entirely sure. ¡°Perhaps I should say it gave me a new vision. The darkness lives in that girl and it hungers for Cerulean light.¡±

    ¡°What happened to Brigid?¡±

    ¡°She came to my aid after I was wounded. I spoke to her soul to warn of the danger, and to hide the truth from that girl. Beyond anything Celine¡­ beyond my life, your father¡¯s, and maybe even Castle Cerulean, that girl must not be allowed to live!¡±

    ¡°We may have bigger troubles, mother. I don¡¯t believe father survived his fight with the Crimson Prophet.¡±

    ¡°No, Celine!¡± Valerie shook her head firmly. ¡°That girl was a practitioner of the Dark Arts! When I was still young I read of such wretched people. In a world of God¡¯s Light, they must absolutely be slain! If she is allowed to come into her power she will unleash vile beasts into this world! There will be no peace for humanity under any god.¡±

    ¡°But mother...you feel that the Cerulean Arbiter has weakened, right?¡±

    ¡°I do, but the Decisive Day was foretold. Celine, we must do whatever it takes. Failure is not the end, it is merely a road block.¡±

    Whatever it takes¡­? Celine already had an idea to answer some of the questions. With her mother here as well, the option might be safe. The Cerulean Arbiter couldn''t answer her troubles, but hadn''t she heard there was another choice? She raised her rapier, pointing it up in a stance of prayer. She''d do this first and then call upon her attendants.

    ¡°I call thee God dwelling on the edge of the court. I stand outside and wait for thee, asking that my words be heard. I know that I am not worthy of thy eyes, but may I still have thy ear?¡±

    ¡°Yes my child?¡± A voice answered back.

    ¡°Have you not been well fed on this wretched day? Have you not spawned wild detritus in the form of prey? Have you not shown yourself to bear more power than you ever should?" No Words came back, but Celine felt the air grow denser. "Then you can stand before me, right? Let us talk, God dwelling on the edge of the court."

    A bead of light dotted the air before her and rapidly grew bigger. It expanded until it was a bubble as big as her, and something split it like a knife. A hand pushed out, leading a lithe cerulean body with its head wrapped in a frigid mist cowl. The bubble liquefied and poured into the hood, making a swirling light that dimmed and brightened. Celine nodded as she noted its missing hand, understanding a part of the prayer. This ¡°god¡± had not mastered a human form. It was young and fed with sacrifices, perhaps only tamed by the light of its origin. It would do.

    ¡°What are you?¡±

    ¡°I am the Cerulean Captive. Unjustly imprisoned by the Arbiter.¡±

    Valerie scoffed. ¡°What is this falsehood? Do you presume to stand before the Priestess Queen and share such lies? I knew of the Arbiter before the Priest King could draw upon his power. You are a fiction made bold by his current weakness!¡±

    Celine lowered her sword. ¡°And you¡¯re limited by the paths you took. The reason the Prey was so wild tonight was because of people praying to you. You tainted the material, but your connection to the Arbiter meant it could slip past our safety measures. The more trouble spread through the castle, the more loose batteries you made, feeding on the light of the people. It seemed sensible to you, but look how small you are. We¡¯re better suited to help you grow when the castle runs smoothly.¡± There was no face to watch but she took the dimming light as a sign it was listening. ¡°However, our castle is weakened now, and with so many deaths, you¡¯re at a disadvantage. You call yourself the Cerulean Captive, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my child.¡±

    ¡°No, that is no longer your title. You are the Cerulean Heir now. This is also your castle, and you will do what it takes to save it.¡±

    Both Valerie and the Captive stared at Celine. That was fine, her mother would understand in a moment and the Captive would have no choice but to agree. This was one of those necessary decisions for the future of Cerulean. The captive was a predator, and it¡¯d starve without its prey. There were still people who¡¯d offer prayer, but how many casualties remained uncounted? More Baleful would have to be transformed. That meant making Cerulean a place they could flock to. The Captive needed this, and the terrified survivors needed a god. Their terror had spread the crimson rot through the sky. Leaving it unanswered would worsen the castle''s future. Hadn''t it already?

    ¡°The people will pray to you and we shall share a part of the food as we restore the Arbiter. You have your own objectives, surely, but it¡¯d be better if you worked with us, rather than against us.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The Captive replied. ¡°Then I am the Cerulean Heir. I have inherited the will of the Arbiter, and shall move our castle forward.¡±

    Valerie stood. Celine took that to mean she finally caught on. ¡°I shall begin a sermon.¡± The Priestess Queen said. Celine nodded.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to wait for their prayers, Heir. The first order of business shall be removing the threats from the castle!¡±

    ???

    Ace saw the red in the sky and his heart swelled at the possibility. When he saw the battle between the two colors he took off, racing through the castle to where he thought it fell. He touched his diamond, reaching out, feeling the bite of crimson light against his own. The Crimson Prophet was here, and after his battle with Christoph, he was ready to face it. He pierced the veil of darkness between One and Two and found his foe standing over a prone body. If the creature had eyes they might have widened as Ace came cutting down. A clawed crimson hand rose to meet him, and his blade sliced down its arm.

    Corrosion tore it off and tossed it aside.

    Spikes erupted, and it grew another as Ace swung again. Suddenly, an arrow hit his face. It didn''t break his Luminance but did send him flying.

    As he bounced across the ground he shifted into a flip, springing at the woman who landed and loaded. He dipped past arrow after arrow as they flew, confused about her involvement but determined to get her out of the way. He went for her face but a chain whipped around his arm. It snatched him toward a broad-shouldered figure with a chainsaw sword in hand.

    The sword came down and Ace blocked it, noting how it tore his Luminance away. He tried to pull back but the chain held tight, forcing him to break it with his umbra blade. Two more arrows flew and he leaped, letting them hit his attacker. Instead, the figure caught them on its blade, increasing the chain sword''s size as he swung for Ace''s body.

    The brakes of the mobile lab squealed as it pulled up and King shot out. His glaive came down, shattering the chain sword before it hit. Ace took note of his new armor as he spun, knocking another arrow from the air.

    "I see." Corrosion hissed, its eyes upon King. King shot a glare at it and then blocked a slash, raising his glaive as the chain sword reformed.

    ¡°Wait! You¡¯re supposed to be cool!¡± Micaela called from the window as Fiona prepared to shoot again. The woman¡¯s eyes widened as she looked over, and Ace went for the kill.

    Teeth sank into his arm as a glowing hound bounded forward. He tried to stab its head, and another bit his shoulder, yanking him to the ground. A third jumped in, pinning him down as it went for his neck. It stopped just short of sinking in, as Rashawn flew forward and abruptly stopped.

    ¡°Wait. I¡¯m confused! Ain¡¯t these guys with you?¡± He turned to Corrosion. The Crimson Prophet locked its teeth in a sneer.

    ¡°No. But they are useful!¡± It looked at them both, feeling Ace¡¯s flaring rage.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Fiona said. ¡°But they¡¯re very dangerous too.¡± She let her arrow fly for the back of King¡¯s head.

    A dark tendril snaked across the ground, snatching it from the air. As the arrow pulled into a shadow a Lycan form rose, leaping toward Ace. It batted one of Rashawn''s dogs away, and he pulled back the others before claws swung down. His eyes lingered on the shadowy wolf, as Fang joined the fray with her sword prepared.

    Fiona trained her arrow on her.

    Ace set his eyes on Corrosion.

    Peter put some distance between himself and King.

    And Rashawn pulled his gaze away.

    ¡°Y¡¯all ain¡¯t gonna believe me, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯re enemies!¡± Crystal spikes flew through Corrosion, emphasizing his point. They were easily absorbed but all eyes turned toward Sector Three.

    Thousands of soldiers drew closer, led by a few hundred loose batteries. Angels flew above them, led by Jacque and Luca. It seemed the remains of the Cerulean army were here. For a moment, the two forces forgot each other, suddenly faced with the might of their mutual enemy. Weapons turned, and Khalaf rose like a ghost from King''s body.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to agree with Rashawn here.¡± He said as he leaned on King¡¯s shoulder.

    Rashawn¡¯s eyebrow raised. ¡°Khalaf?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Rashawn. You fill your role quite well.¡± Khalaf¡¯s eyes moved to Corrosion. ¡°And Savior, I have to say I like the new look. Honestly, I¡¯m jealous.¡±

    ¡°Legend.¡± Corrosion growled in response. ¡°I am Corrosion now.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I one-hundred percent believe that. Savior felt like a younger brother. You feel more like the end of a kingdom.¡±

    The Cerulean army stopped as Celine flew to the frontline.

    ¡°Although, maybe not this kingdom. Maybe not today. I believe in the confidence of you all, but you¡¯ll forgive me if I¡¯m a little hesitant. I just got my freedom after all, and I¡¯m not looking for a refund.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m with Khalaf here. I¡¯ve already died today. I don¡¯t want to do it again.¡± Micaela called.

    "All in favor of saving the bloody moment for another time?" Khalaf looked around. They didn''t look at each other, but the army''s approach spoke for them. "Great!" He clapped. ¡°This is going to take a lot out of me, King, I¡¯d appreciate another drop of Luminance when you have some to spare.¡± He swung his hands and glyphs etched circles around them. A line linked Rashawn with Corrosion, Peter, and Fiona. Another linked the Numbers with the mobile lab.

    One after another they disappeared in flashes of light. Celine soared forward. Jacque landed beside her, mostly confused about the loose batteries in their ranks but confused about her as well. He nodded with deference as he turned to face her, and her eyebrow raised at the words in his eyes.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we attack? We had the advantage?¡±

    Celine looked down. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want my father¡¯s body to suffer anymore damage.¡±

    A van rolled up and Francis jumped out, running to the Priest King¡¯s side. He checked his pulse at both his wrist and neck, then looked with horror at the wound in his chest. He looked up to Celine who shook her head at the worry in his eyes. He swallowed, but rose to his feet, understanding exactly what the Princess¡¯s gesture meant.

    ¡°You have a plan to fix this, right, Francis?¡±

    ¡°Yes, princess. While it is a little risky, I think it is the best move to get us back on track.¡±

    ¡°What the hell happened here?¡± Elias called from above.

    ¡°Perfect timing. Prince Elias, you will be necessary for the next step.¡±

    ???

    The mobile lab flashed into place on the ramp leading out of the castle. The Numbers were inside, moved there by Khalaf sitting exhausted on a bench. Ace and Fang looked at the strange new addition to their party, and then turned to Micaela, standing rigid with a salute. Her expression returned to something easy as theirs remained the same, and she sat on the bench beside Khalaf, equally exhausted by the effort. Fang crossed her arms, and that made the woman smile.

    ¡°So, I found out a lot about the castle after my trip back, and I was wondering if your team needs another researcher.¡± She looked to King. He gave her a nod.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a Dark Disciple, there are things I¡¯ll never be able to do with the light, even with Khalaf¡¯s help. If Micaela is willing to join us I think we should let her.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to?¡± Fang asked. ¡°My time in the castle showed me that our future with them will be a hostile one.¡±

    Micaela sighed. ¡°From what I saw, the castle¡¯s past is a hostile one. I can¡¯t keep supporting it, you know? But maybe I can change it in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s assuming we¡¯ll see the future.¡± Ace said.

    ¡°We have Khalaf here now, could we turn the cryptic lines down a bit?¡±

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Khalaf! And I think what she means to say is, where are we going next?¡±

    ¡°The Spear of Hell.¡± Fang answered.

    ¡°The what?¡± Micaela gasped.

    ¡°The obelisk.¡± Khalaf smirked, and Micaela headed to the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°You know, just the Spear of Hell. How bad could it be?¡± She started the engine. As the lab began to move, the Numbers sat down.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over what we discovered in the castle. It feels like we all have learned more.¡± Fang said. The boys nodded, but Ace turned to Khalaf.

    ¡°What did you do with Corrosion and the others?¡±

    ¡°Same thing as us, I moved them somewhere else in Castle Cerulean.¡±

    ¡°Will they make it out alive?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to say yes. The armies in Two, after all. They¡¯d have to throw a party to give their location away.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Did you have a change of heart?¡±

    ¡°No. I just want to make sure I¡¯m the one who kills the Crimson Prophet¡­¡±

    [Chapter 25 ends...]

 Chapter 26éˆ¥æ“¶orship

    Chapter 26¡ªWorship

    . She told the others about her encounter with Valerie, and how a stream of light gave her strange new powers. Even outside the castle, she could summon her shadows, and to her curiosity, Khalaf gave her an answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been saying to these two that it¡¯s all about math, but I guess you could say math is just how I see it.¡±

    "I see math too!" Micaela said from the driver''s seat.

    ¡°Before there¡¯s math, there¡¯s just light. And even though it¡¯s not the same, you might be able to look at it like solar power.¡±

    ¡°Using the sun to power things?¡± King asked. He had read some papers about it at the Enclave, but it was a distant dream this deep in the Overcast. With all that he had learned about searing balls of light, he could only think of Luster when he imagined something above. Perhaps that was to Khalaf¡¯s point, however.

    ¡°Yes, precisely that. Though what separates solar power and this practice is that Luster grows.¡± Khalaf drew a symbol. ¡°As a brief lesson for you two,¡± He looked at Fang and Ace.

    Luster is not stagnant like Luminance is. It grows bigger and eventually breaks apart, creating pantheons, so on, so forth. You two should really avoid missing class.¡± He drew more symbols around it. ¡°There¡¯s a whole thing about feeding these unborn gods back to the Arbiter in Castle Cerulean, but for Fang here I think it¡¯s a little different.¡±

    ¡°I think I understand.¡± King said. Khalaf tapped his temple as the Number went on, ¡°By blocking the light, Fang captures it. It¡¯s like, what if we could get all the power we want by getting one minute of sun light? The sun is inside Fang and her shadows now.¡±

    Fang nodded. ¡°Maybe that explains my ability to control them, or the difference between my shadows and Assassin¡¯s. Maybe something like, a difference in alignment?¡±

    ¡°Or maybe something like Refraction.¡± Micaela called back.

    ¡°I think Micaela¡¯s on the right track.¡± Khalaf smiled. ¡°From what you said, your shadows need the light of a Lightbearer to work. That makes sense, if you¡¯re blocking light that means you¡¯re interrupting it, and Lightbearers fight with a constant connection to their god. Refraction is key to reaching that point, and also key to the difference in their abilities. So what if your Umbra works the same way?¡±

    Fang pondered, and King took that moment as his cue.

    ¡°I want to share my findings on Lightbearers.¡± He started. ¡°Before, I mentioned that New Dawn wanted to turn Harbinger¡¯s into Lightbearers by reviving their Luminance. On our way to the castle though, I started wondering. What does an actual Lightbearer use? Is it their own Luminance strengthened by a god, or the Luster of the god itself? What I discovered was a sustained connection. The Luminance and Luster essentially become one.¡±

    Khalaf nodded. ¡°Inside Cerulean it¡¯s an easier process, but the reason there are so few Lightbearers is because you¡¯re not officially capable until you can sustain it inside and out. God is omnipresent, you just have to reach out to him. The royal children were a special breed, and Celine¡¯s attendants are the exact type of people you expect her to hand pick.¡±

    ¡°Hence the halos. Castle Cerulean stole them because they give people an automatic link. If they perfected them, they could have an army of Lightbearers.¡±

    ¡°Was there anything you could do to stop them?¡± Fang asked.

    King shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately not. I think I would have needed access to Francis Beaufort. I¡¯m confident he¡¯s a former member of New Dawn, someone responsible for the Advent Ascension.¡±

    ¡°One of the people responsible!¡± Khalaf corrected.

    "What about the plan for the Refraction Armor, has it moved forward?" Fang noted Khalaf¡¯s response, but stayed focused.

    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡± King showed her the band¡ªthe halos fitted into it at ten and two. ¡°The Halos draw in the light and the Luminance Band lets me manipulate it. I needed Khalaf to cover a few other things though. I needed a lot of light for it to work and I pretty much eroded it all. This Halo¡­¡± He held up the one Micaela brought back, marked with one of Khalaf¡¯s symbols. ¡°...should help. It¡¯s as close to perfected as we¡¯re going to get for a while. I can¡¯t move it forward, but I¡¯m hopeful Micaela can.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ll do my best. Especially if it means I finally get to take a look at that book King¡¯s been hogging.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ll have to see it. New Dawn wanted to make a system Luminance Hackers could use in the future. They couldn¡¯t make it because their knowledge was still limited. I can¡¯t because I¡¯m a Dark Disciple. With you and Khalaf, though, I don¡¯t see what will stop us from moving forward.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! Micaela is the best person for the job.¡±

    ¡°I actually want to touch on that again.¡± Fang looked at the woman. ¡°You said you¡¯re something called a Radiant Acolyte, right?¡±

    ¡°Something we¡¯re calling a Radiant Acolyte, right.¡±

    ¡°And that means you¡¯re a Gray who became human because of the Cerulean light. How does that work? From what I understand, Luminance is the memory of our humanity and Grays have forgotten theirs. Ahould exposing you to the Arbiter have changed that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know myself. I¡¯ve been thinking about it but I feel like I¡¯m missing a lot of stuff. We¡¯re all technically batteries, but the ones we used to power things in Cerulean weren¡¯t able to speak. If you tried to let one out it¡¯d rip your face off.¡±

    Ace raised his hand. ¡°I have a theory actually.¡±

    Neither King nor Fang could hide their shock. Ace didn¡¯t take it personally, however. It shocked him too, and he didn¡¯t know how to take this theory further. Still, what he felt in Sector One was at the front of his mind. Dark Gods weren¡¯t just vessels that could contain Luster. They were a source of Fear.

    ¡°Khalaf, what was belief like before the Overcast?¡±

    ¡°You mean religion in general? An absolute mess. Even the ones that preached pacifism had people who¡¯d kill in their name. Then there was this idea that you weren¡¯t supposed to scrutinize them. Their tenets were absolute, except when they were too much of a bother for you.¡±

    Ace nodded. ¡°People were afraid of me when I fought the Prince. I felt it in the end. I couldn¡¯t see any of them but they saw me as something bad. I still don¡¯t know what I can do with this information, but it makes me wonder. What if the difference between an Acolyte and a Battery is how the soul responds to god.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Khalaf nodded. ¡°You mean the difference between Coveting God and Worshiping God.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± King and Micaela said.

    Micaela nodded. ¡°I was pretty young when Darkness Day happened, so I would have never learned to covet. Most of the people in Sector Three were around my age, with some exceptions. All of us worshiped God¡ªloving him for his kindness, but you think the Batteries were people who coveted god instead.¡±

    ¡°It makes sense, loose batteries are people who get overwhelmed, right?¡± King asked.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Khalaf smiled. ¡°And it makes sense in terms of the old world too. There was a moment that made me twist my face when I was young. My neighbor said to my dad one day that God gave him a new car. I asked him, why would God give you a car when there are people who need food, and he said that God had rewarded him for being a devout follower.¡± He shook his head. ¡°That moment might actually be what made me start questioning my faith.¡± He stroked his chin. ¡°What even measures how devout you are? There¡¯s no math in that.¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯re suggesting is that there are two kinds of souls, worshiping and coveting.¡± King nodded. ¡°That could explain why some people become Acolytes. But how?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I have, sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I think that was a good place to go.¡± Fang said. ¡°I think it means the soul holds on to a part of who we are. The Luminance makes us human, but humanity does not make us ourselves.¡±

    ¡°You fought Princess Brigid, right?¡± Khalaf asked. Fang nodded, and he went on. ¡°The two of you would probably have something interesting to talk about. She always believed the soul was more than what you saw in the body.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame Rashawn isn¡¯t here. He¡¯d probably have some interesting thoughts.¡± Micaela sighed.

    King turned back to Khalaf at that. ¡°Why did you send Rashawn with Corrosion?¡±

    Ace glared. ¡°You knew him too, just like Judge. Who is the Crimson Prophet?¡±

    ¡°When I looked into Rashawn¡¯s eyes I saw a person I haven¡¯t seen in a long time. I can¡¯t even remember what his real name was, Savior just made more sense. If I had to describe it, those were the eyes of someone who could see a better world than the one we knew. As matters have it, Fang here has those same eyes.¡± He took a moment to meet them, but Fang¡¯s face remained neutral. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s cause he doesn¡¯t have any now, but Corrosion¡¯s eyes don¡¯t look the same as they used to. I might be a little hopeful, but I wonder if Rashawn can remind Savior of who he used to be.¡±

    ¡°And what if he¡¯s exactly who he always was?¡±

    ¡°Well, I see the eyes of someone who won¡¯t hesitate to kill him, even if he does become better.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to try and stop me?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Even if I had a body! It has been fifteen years since I last saw Savior. As far as I know, he died and the Crimson Prophet is just walking around with his memories.¡±

    ¡°Could that crimson guy be a loose battery?¡± Micaela wondered aloud. ¡°I mean, with the story you told me about how a Gray ate a shining heart, it makes sense. A covetous soul came in contact with a God¡¯s light.¡±

    ¡°Alas, I don¡¯t have an answer this time. But Rashawn¡¯s out there! I bet he¡¯ll come up with a good one¡­¡±

    ???

    Rashawn was not going to start calling people his followers, but the ones who did follow the painted dog were free of Castle Cerulean''s walls for the first time. He would have liked to take them on a trek across the city, moving them as far from the castle as their feet would allow, but Fiona had better ideas for how to keep them safe.

    Peter''s sister seemed to know a lot more about this world than even the witch. She gave the Reject the same impression though, wielding the light in ways he had never imagined. Fiona insisted they only take the survivors a couple of miles away, and there she set them up in the radiance of Cerulean. There, they''d be safe, hidden from both the castle and the monsters outside. The worst thing about it was that the building would move with this part of the town, but so long as Rashawn could find it, he could find the people he saved.

    The people he saved.

    He didn''t know how to feel about that. When he woke up today he wanted to solve more of his life¡¯s mystery. Now he was on the other side of it, as a hero of praise. It made him leave the thankful Rejects to their new lives, losing more energy to them than the Vengeful that had come for his life. He headed up to the roof to get a fresh breath, and found Peter sitting on the edge, looking out to the city.

    ¡°You good man?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I think.¡±

    Rashawn laughed. ¡°Damn. That¡¯s the same thing I¡¯m thinking too.¡±

    Peter smiled and caught him completely off guard. "Some of the kids talked about how your dogs saved them. You''re superhero now."

    ¡°Can I quit? I¡¯m already tired.¡±

    ¡°No. You have to go find super villains, and stop them from hurting others.¡±

    Both of their eyes moved to Castle Cerulean in the west.

    ¡°The only ones I know might be a little strong.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Rashawn took the spot beside his friend. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it all, but I heard about where you came from.¡±

    Fiona had told the story while he tended to the Rejects. The Azure Coast as she called it, was like a faraway place you¡¯d find in a story book. A cove looking out to shimmering blue waters, with a town dotting the rocky faces around it. At the center there was something of a palace, not blocked off like Sector One but open to anyone who wanted to reach it.

    ¡°I wish I could remember it. Fiona sounded sad when she told me, but kind of happy too. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard her sound like that. She was a different person, but now she¡¯s back to her normal self.¡± He looked down below, where his sister spoke with Corrosion.

    ¡°How do you feel about her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad she¡¯s all right.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but how do you feel about her? You got doubts, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you think of Corrosion?¡±

    Rashawn scratched his chin. ¡°On one hand, he saved my life. On the other, I liked those two from the lab. They weren¡¯t really feelin the guy though. I figure they prolly got some beef. But now I¡¯m here and they¡¯re where ever.¡±

    ¡°Did you see the fight between it and the King?¡±

    ¡°Front row seats basically. It was wild as hell! When the king knocked it to the ground I felt the building shake. None of that mattered though. It could rip off its head and still fight! I know we don¡¯t know anything about this power, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be doing stuff like that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That thing is powerful. That orange guy wanted to kill it though. He didn¡¯t hesitate, and Fiona fought him off.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t blame her. They guy cut Corrosion once and it tossed its arm. It knew he was bad news.¡±

    ¡°But it said that group was useful.¡±

    Crimson light swirled below, vanishing as it sealed into a halo. The two looked at each other, then back down. The ball disappeared as it sank into Corrosion¡¯s hand, and as if it felt their eyes, it looked up. Fiona¡¯s eyes followed and she waved. Peter waved back, but put no heart into it.

    ¡°I trust my sister.¡± He said to Rashawn. ¡°I trust her because, even if she wanted revenge against Cerulean she didn¡¯t want me to become a monster. She wanted me to help people and even killing those Angels helped. I trust that she wants to do good, and that she¡¯ll only do bad for the right reasons.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna stick with her, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. She has a lot to show me about our power. Besides, there¡¯s no where else to go.¡±

    ¡°I hear that.¡± Rashawn smirked. ¡°I want to learn more about this world too. I want to see those three in the armor and Micaela and Khalaf again. I want to see what Corrosion¡¯s up to. I want to figure all this out, you know?¡±

    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯ll be sticking with us then.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like it. Wanna look out for each other out here?¡±

    ¡°If you have my back, I¡¯ve got yours.¡±

    ¡°Bet.¡±

    The two stood and bumped forearms.

    Fiona sprouted wings and rose to meet them. She smiled, and they smiled back.

    ¡°Have you decided what you¡¯re going to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sticking with you.¡± Peter replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m hanging around too. I wanna see if I can find a place for the survivors, and y¡¯all know some good stuff.¡±

    ¡°Glad to hear it, but if either of you want to head a different way, don¡¯t hesitate. I¡¯m on the same page as Corrosion down there. What I saw after the Azure Coast was destroyed still bothers me. I want to do something about it.¡±

    ¡°I think we want to, too.¡± Peter nodded.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m on board.¡±

    ¡°Then you two should join us as we head to our next destination.¡±

    ¡°Where we going?¡±

    ¡°The Spear of Hell¡­¡±

    [Chapter 26 ends...]

 Chapter 27éˆ¥æ“®belisk

    Chapter 27¡ªObelisk

    ¡°I see.¡± Corrosion hissed as Peter concluded a vision.

    The young man held an arrowhead between his fingers as glowing eyes dimmed, surprised that he could look back even without a soul. Fiona smiled as if she asked him to make dinner, knowing he''d always do it better than her. The memory was of the one named King fighting against Brigid''s aid, Julius. He didn''t understand why the retelling was necessary, but Corrosion heard what it needed to hear. It slunk away after that, scurrying down the building they perched upon to punch through the glass.

    Fiona nodded as if the job was done, but Peter looked at the arrowhead, unsure what to do next. Rashawn looked at it too, and Peter could see curiosity in his eyes; a question was on the tip of his tongue. Looking back at Fiona, he all but asked it himself, and she nodded as she heard it loud and clear.

    ¡°I already told you two about Refraction but let me blow away some of the fog on it. I want you to think of your¡­¡±

    ¡°Luminance.¡± Rashawn offered.

    ¡°Yeah, Luminance. Think of it as a ball of light, and Refraction as a hexagram. At each point you get one of the forms, Forging, Bending, Guiding, etc. Favoring is when that ball of light grows out to one point or another. As you grow older your Luminance grows bigger, but getting it to touch all points is extremely difficult. Even with Azure Coast training, I only favor four of them. Two tends to be the standard for everyone else.¡±

    ¡°Guiding and Bestowing.¡± Rashawn raised his hand.

    ¡°Guiding and Bending.¡± Peter raised his.

    ¡°There are ways to simulate the other points too. Rashawn, you for example are very good at using your Guiding to draw on illuminating and Bestowing for Forging. That might be the power of the Painted dog, but I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you¡¯re close to favoring four yourself. Everyone else isn¡¯t so lucky. They have to depend on Prayers to use other forms, basically asking a God to move their Luminance for them. At some point that¡¯ll change how much you favor, but that takes a long time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really get what this has to do with the vision.¡± Peter replied. ¡°Thanks for the lesson though.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. The reason I bring it up is that Corrosion¡¯s tools breaks the rules. That thing in its chest connects directly to its Luminance, and the band on its arm grants control. It can favor whatever Refraction point it wants, and considering what Corrosion is, its Luminance was already malleable.¡±

    Rashawn nodded. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t know anything about that band, right? From what Peter saw though, King does. And Corrosion is going to learn from him.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It told me it gave a halo to him to see how he¡¯d unlock its potential. King picked up the bands fast too. Corrosion feels like it got the last piece of a puzzle now, and when it¡¯s done eating, we¡¯re heading to the Spear of Hell to put the puzzle together.¡±

    ¡°Why does it need to eat?¡± Peter asked. ¡°You said both of us eat light, but this is the fourth time it stopped.¡±

    ¡°On top of that, what is Corrosion?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to eat. It just has this hunger. It has a strong sense for where demons are and it hunts them down. As for what it is¡­¡± Fiona crossed her arms. ¡°With our lights, we are human. Without them, we turn into gray husks, like the Baleful and the Vengeful. Corrosion has both, but uses someone else¡¯s body. I guess you could call it a Ghost.¡±

    A horrified cry echoed out from the building. Corrosion''s hunger was likely sated again.

    ¡°What does Corrosion want at the Spear of Hell?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°To fulfill the Crimson Forecast.¡±

    Corrosion¡¯s light stretched out of the hole, foretelling its approach. It was time to continue forward¡­

    ???

    The Numbers reached their destination early in the morning of the next day. For everyone outside of New York, the sun would peek over the horizon in a few hours, but inside there was only the darkness and the otherworldly spear stretching into the sky.

    Up close they could see the wear and tear of its perpetual use. It wasn''t entirely solid, looking more like thickly woven glass threads layered sheet after sheet. Large pieces were missing from its body, but their wreckage did not lay within the dark pool around it. There was no door, but a loud feeling told them they couldn''t climb it from the outside. Micaela and Khalaf made no sign of hearing it themselves, but the Numbers looked at the obelisk as if it stretched to other planets. They looked at each other, and then at the researcher determined to follow them inside. With a nod, Fang took the lead, wading through the darkness to the spear¡¯s base. No door awaited, but as they grew closer the glass threads pulled apart, opening a portal into the abyss.

    ¡°Can I just say that the Spear of Hell sounds like something we shouldn¡¯t be messing with?¡± Micaela asked, more than a little terrified when her flashlight touched the darkness and gave nothing back.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± King said. ¡°This was the next step for the Dark Disciples in New Dawn¡¯s plan.¡±

    ¡°Fair, but are we sure New Dawn aren¡¯t villains too?¡± The Numbers looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s a fair question. My home turned out to be ruled by bad guys, I¡¯m wary now.¡±

    Fang looked down for a moment but shook her head, leveling her sight anew.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they are.¡± She looked to the obelisk. ¡°They don¡¯t even know what we¡¯re supposed to do here, and if it¡¯s some part of a malicious plan, I don¡¯t think they would have hidden it. Our options are to either step inside or go back with the little we have.¡±

    ¡°Which is a lot!¡± Micaela smiled. ¡°But maybe not enough? I don¡¯t know, that God Eternal thing sounds bad, and we didn¡¯t really win in the Castle, did we?¡± She shook her head. ¡°All right it¡¯s whatever, I¡¯m on the team. If we¡¯re following the leader then lead away.¡± She nodded.

    Fang stepped inside.

    For the others she disappeared; the inside felt like she stepped out of the city. The ceiling vanished into the darkness above her head, where small balls of white fire twinkled like stars. Their rays only touched the ground, the rest of it erased by the shadows around them. She stepped further into the shallow spotlight, realizing that her breathing changed as she exhaled. The air didn''t leave her lungs. Holding her breath had no effect either. Breathing was unnecessary in here. It seemed that life was free. She turned around to share this with the others and her eyes went wide. Everyone was sinking, descending into the floor as if it was a viscous liquid. She summoned Lounger, whipping tendrils out. They passed through flesh and bone, and King and Ace shook their heads.

    ¡°Go on!¡± Ace called. ¡°Maybe this is supposed to happen.¡± His descent reached his chest, but there was nothing painful about it.

    ¡°If you can still walk in this place and we¡¯re going down, you should see what happens when you head up.¡± King was about the same, more curious than remotely afraid. Khalaf had dived back inside his body, but there was a thread of symbols tying him and Micaela together. She wasn¡¯t as happy about this situation, but she kept her lips pressed, clearly biting back a scream.

    Fang could only watch as they disappeared. The floor was solid for her, and neither tapping nor stomping made a difference. She turned her attention to the walls instead, reaching out as she moved to the nearest one. It was cold to the touch and electric, stinging her hand with a buzzing request. The wall was waiting like her shadows had before, listening for a command she didn''t know to give. Her first thought was to make it return the others, but she considered what King said, and looked back to the white fire constellation. She made a platform beneath her feet, and by her will, it rose like an elevator. It stopped as she pulled her hand away, closing her eyes. Something about this feeling made her listen for the question, and as it once again played its meaningless sounds, she shook her head. This was the limit of what she could do. The elevator would rise, but she had to accept that it would be slow.

    ???

    King resigned himself to the fall.

    This feeling was familiar, like leaving Gupta''s domain. He wondered if this process was somehow the same, and wondered how long it''d go on, when his feet touched a floor. Micaela slid from the ceiling behind him, and Khalaf rose from his body and whistled as he looked around. King followed his eyes.

    They were in a corridor. Hands stuck out around them, holding torches lit with white fire, leading down to a door at other end. King touched the wall at his back and watched it ripple. He plunged his head inside and found a sea of darkness awaiting.

    Follow the torches then?

    He supposed that was the best choice. The corridor wasn¡¯t long. The door opened as they grew closer. Piercing the darkness dropped them into a room, where a chair hovered over a platform rising from the floor. He headed for it, as Micaela looked around and Khalaf floated over to her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t keep change on me, so I can¡¯t give you a penny for your thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Good, because I would have to return it. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going through my mind.¡± She looked at the wall behind her, and the hands lighting this room. ¡°I¡¯m not certain, but are those souls?¡± She looked at the torches. Khalaf floated up and nodded.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°They most certainly are, but all of them are lacking a certain touch.¡±

    ¡°Their Luminance, right?¡±

    ¡°Bingo!¡± Khalaf pinched his chin. ¡°I wonder why that is.¡±

    ¡°Well, New Dawn drew the Luminance out of souls who didn¡¯t hear the obelisk¡¯s call, right? Maybe this room is how you became a Refracted Harbinger.¡±

    ¡°A good theory, but its unfortunately wrong. That process required a bit of math on New Dawn¡¯s part, and it happened at their lab.¡±

    ¡°If not here then where did their Luminance go?¡±

    Structures suddenly rose upon the platform, building a mock version of New York City. Micaela looked at it, reminded immediately of the way Castle Cerulean broke it into a grid. By her memory, they were in S-17. On the "map," rivers of light flowed down the streets, separating pieces with no regard to symmetry.

    In the floating chair, King considered her question. There were plenty of souls sitting around them, and maybe more in the spear than they would ever know. New Dawn certainly didn¡¯t take all of the light from them, but could he say it was their Luminance that filled the streets? And if so, why? He typed upon the pane and the rivers rose into bulbs, dotting the city with flares of all shapes and sizes.

    Micaela was reminded of neon signs on a rainy night. ¡°This doesn¡¯t surprise you at all?¡± She looked up at King¡¯s blank face.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been here before.¡±

    ¡°Well, that shocks me and creeps me out.¡±

    ¡°But I find it fascinating.¡± Khalaf floated over. ¡°Micaela, could I borrow a penny?¡±

    King¡¯s eyes moved through the city. ¡°I think it was before the Enclave found me; maybe before they could find me.¡± He thought about the lost kid his was, not frightened but alone out there. How did it even happen? ¡°I haven¡¯t really thought about what the Overcast was. I know that the spear pulled apart the God Eternal, and that there are shining hearts all over...¡± He typed something upon the pane and parts of the city rose above the others. ¡°But I¡¯m starting to think the Overcast isn¡¯t just the border of the Twilight Grove.¡± He typed again and the map returned to normal. ¡°There¡¯s some sort of system to it.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even wrap my head around this.¡± Micaela frowned.

    What was the Twilight Grove again? The home of the Second Society? Then what did that make the border? What did it mean that King was in a place like this before?

    ¡°Khalaf,¡± King called. He typed and two blue buildings rose above the city. ¡°Can you connect those two?¡±

    The man shrugged and obliged, dipping his finger into one light as he made a line to the other. He reeled back as they crashed together. Both he and Micaela looked at King. The Number typed away, lifting the shining wreckage to his eyes. A smile crept across his face in the blue glow. The two looked at each other.

    Khalaf''s confusion alarmed Micaela the most.

    King pondered what he had just seen.

    This wasn''t just a black glass depiction of New York. It wasn¡¯t just a clever means by which to monitor the city. This was New York¡ªevery street and corner shrunk down into something he could move with his bare hands. This was complete control of a city so large he couldn¡¯t imagine all its turns. His seat was a seat of power, and whoever sat on it before had so much at their disposal. He typed until he was sure he found Castle Cerulean and stared with godlike scrutiny.

    Could he steal their light from here? Could he have Khalaf connect it to another place and swipe their joy right before their eyes? He lifted Cerulean a bit more, but stopped short of lifting it high above the city. This seat did have power, but hesitation took root as he wondered why it sat empty. Between the Royal family and New Dawn itself, there was no reason someone wouldn¡¯t try to fill it. There was still more to learn.

    His eyes turned back to the glowing wreckage.

    His fingers dragged across his pane.

    An enlarged version of the light lit the screen. One part of it was ocean and the other was sky, whirling together into a hurricane of turmoil. Or a battle of supremacy. He touched the light and clenched his seat as he almost fell in, breathing heavily as he pulled his hand back. Below, Micaela and Khalaf gaped.

    ¡°What just happened, King?" The researcher asked.

    King had to consider that before he answer. ¡°The book of New Dawn described the Luster as the Undead Memory of the First Society. When I heard Gupta say that, I didn¡¯t understand what he meant. He talked about how a Pantheon tended to the Luster too. But considering the First left it behind, I wasn¡¯t sure I understood.¡±

    ¡°Right. Okay. I was also confused about that. If you¡¯re leaving something for others because you can¡¯t stay, how exactly are you tending to it? Why would you?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I think I get it now.¡± King looked at the walls¡ªat the obelisk. He thought he knew what this place was too. ¡°Khalaf, how would you define undead?¡±

    Khalaf dropped to the floor and held his hands out. He put on a show, shambling back and forth with a leg dragging behind himself as he groaned and swiped at the air. He took a bow when he stopped, but got no standing ovation.

    ¡°No clue what zombies are?¡± He raised an eyebrow at them. ¡°I mean, I guess with the Grays running around, zombies are a bit out of fashion. All right then, with undeads I think of reanimated corpses. Things that are supposed to be dead but are given new life.¡±

    ¡°The Luster is the undead memory of the first society, tended to by a Pantheon of the First.¡± King repeated. ¡°If the three of us tried to leave a single Luminance behind, I don¡¯t think it¡¯d work. Divorced from either of us, it¡¯d be a dead light.¡±

    ¡°But the First Society had the ability to reanimate it!¡± Micaela exclaimed.

    ¡°And that¡¯s what they did. When a Pantheon tended to the Luster, they made it a living thing. Even without them, it¡¯d be able to share their life experience, answer any question. It might even take different forms, doing whatever it could to preserve itself. With all the power of just one member of the First, it¡¯d be amazing. With a Pantheon? It¡¯s no surprise it can bear multiple gods.¡±

    ¡°Right, but what does this all mean? What just happened to you?¡±

    ¡°I think I almost got pulled into a war between Gods. I only pulled away because I¡¯m a Dark Disciple.¡± King stared at the light again. ¡°Can an undead thing be killed?" He looked at Khalaf.

    Khalaf mocked shooting himself in the head but shrugged.

    ¡°The movies would say it just takes a bullet to the head, but that¡¯s zombies. Who¡¯s to say that Luster can be killed the same way?¡±

    King nodded. ¡°I think I know what the obelisk is. Or maybe it¡¯s better to say I know what a Spear of Hell is.¡±

    ¡°A Spear of Hell? As in there are more of them?¡± Micaela frowned.

    ¡°The book of New Dawn says this. Luster becomes malignant when humanity starts sacrificing people to God. They poison the light, and demons are born from it, born of humanities hatred of itself. They wipe their worshipers out¡­¡±

    ¡°But if even one of them survives, that demon will always have worshipers. People in the castle would never see the Arbiter as a demon. Even if it became one, they¡¯d assume a demon was trying to overthrow him. The Arbiter would still be ¡°alive¡± so long as someone believed he was, and they could take him where ever they went.¡± She held her head. ¡°And that¡¯s what the Klein family is for! Even when it doesn¡¯t exist in the world, they¡¯re keeping its memory alive!¡±

    ¡°How do you kill a memory that always lives in people¡¯s minds?¡±

    ¡°How can you? How can you kill a memory if you can¡¯t kill everyone who believes in it!¡±

    Khalaf threw his head back with laughter. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s terrifying! Neither Gods nor Demons would die, and because the Luster can be both, the same God could be either.¡±

    ¡°I think the Second Society realized that no matter how many times they kill a malignant God, it will always find a place somewhere else as a demon. That¡¯s why they created Spears of Hell. If the spear of hell pulled the God Eternal apart, we can look at the Overcast like this. It is a prison for malignant Gods and the souls that worship them.¡±

    ¡°The Spear of Hell¡­¡± Khalaf grinned. ¡°Raised in opposition to God, wielded by those who stand against him¡­¡±

    ¡°And when the spear was summoned, New York City was cast into the border of the Twilight Grove¡­" Micaela wasn''t grinning; her illuminating mind taking her to where King now sat. "The Overcast is hell...¡±

    King nodded. ¡°And spears wounds gods, keeping them too weak to leave it.¡±

    ¡°Except, the castle showed us that that won¡¯t last for long. Especially if someone has a plan for them.¡±

    Khalaf was absolutely giddy. ¡°And my experience shows us that Cerulean isn¡¯t the only place with deals and plans for gods.¡±

    ¡°So if the spear is meant to wound and the Overcast is meant to trap, why do we have anything to worry about?¡± Micaela shot.

    ¡°You saw how the obelisk looked on the outside. The Spear is breaking, that''s why there was no one in this room. But there used to be. That''s why it¡¯s so familiar.¡± King couldn''t remember a face, but a shadow body stood in his memory. If he was a disciple, that meant he had a Master. ¡°I think my Master once stood in this room.¡± He looked at New York and then the band on his arm. It wasn''t a coincidence that the Luminance band was black. Nor that this seat remained empty. It was wise King didn¡¯t tamper with Castle Cerulean, he didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be as simple as stealing the Arbiter away.  With the band, he¡¯d be more like his Master, and he didn¡¯t know the full scope of what that meant. He didn¡¯t even know if New Dawn had a clue how important these bands would be.

    He leaped down from the chair, startling the woman.

    ¡°Are...we done here?" The terror was still in her voice, but she was doing her best to hide it.

    ¡°We¡¯re done in this room, but there are others like it. For humanity to stand a chance when this place falls, we have to complete the Luminance Hacker.¡±

    ¡°We? I mean, I¡¯m not backing down now, but I seem more involved than before.¡±

    King nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll need Khalaf¡¯s help and yours. He can¡¯t become one again, and I never could. Micaela, we¡¯re going to make you into a Refracted Harbinger¡­¡±

    [Chapter 27 ends...]

 Chapter 28éˆ¥æ“§ell

    Chapter 28¡ªHell

    The corridor King''s group followed was longer than the last one, lit eerily by the soul torches and the tail of Khalaf''s glow. The revelation about the Overcast still had Micaela''s stomach twisted, and the man''s occasional maniacal laugh was not making the situation better. King remained undisturbed, lost in thought as he led the group with no concern for the length of their travel. It made the brief moments of silence worse, and when Khalaf broke it the sixth time with a laugh, the woman squeaked and turned to face him.

    ¡°Could you stop doing that!¡± She said with her fist clenched. ¡°It makes me feel like you¡¯re about to become a demon yourself.¡±

    He smirked. ¡°No worries, Micaela. Even if I did become one, I promise I could never hurt you.¡±

    ¡°First of all, that doesn¡¯t make me feel better. Second of all, it¡¯s you becoming a demon that I¡¯m worried about. I don¡¯t feel like you¡¯d be a sane one.¡±

    ¡°Guilty.¡±

    ¡°What are you laughing about anyway?¡±

    ¡°Oh just thinking about the One True God. That neighbor I told you about with the car? He was pretty confident in his belief. He had the biggest Christmas trees, would put the nativity scene up at the start of November, and never gave up the chance to preach to you when he could.¡±

    ¡°Sounds delightful.¡± Micaela glowered.

    ¡°Perfectly delightful. He didn¡¯t like me much though. Maybe it was because I wasn¡¯t the same type of believer as him? Once upon a time, a Jehovah Witness knocked on his door. You¡¯d think they¡¯d have a lot to talk about, but instead he was very dismissive. When I asked him about it, do you know what he said?¡±

    ¡°Going off of what you¡¯re saying, he said those guys didn¡¯t believe in the right god?¡±

    ¡°Bingo! Which was strange to me, because when he saw one of our atheist neighbors, he¡¯d always say that they were the biggest sinners. Even if my family and the witnesses believe in the wrong god, we still believe in his because his can appear in multiple forms.¡±

    ¡°Wait...what? Then how were the witnesses worshiping the wrong one?¡±

    ¡°Precisely!¡± Khalaf threw his head back with laughter. ¡°There was no help for him. He believed he already had the right one, and there was no reason to question it. I¡¯m confident he became a Gray when the Overcast fell, but I started thinking about all the people who came before him.¡± He gestured to the souls. ¡°People say you see a light when you die, and I¡¯m wondering now. Is that the light of Heaven or Hell?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not as funny as you think it is.¡±

    ¡°But Micaela, it¡¯s absolutely hilarious! Imagine my neighbor, snatched away from his God given new car, sure that there will be many more in heaven, except¡­!¡±

    ¡°He goes full speed to hell because he didn¡¯t stop to wait and wonder.¡±

    ¡°A divine comedy!¡±

    ¡°Khalaf, are you insane?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. You¡¯d be too after being a tool for as long as I have. No one to talk to. No one to buy you a drink.¡±

    Micaela shivered. ¡°It was so easy to trust the Almighty Want. Life was good. If I died, what do you think would have happened to me?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s the big question, isn¡¯t it? I wonder, do you think you would have gone into the blue light or the orange one?¡±

    The woman stopped and looked at the souls. The colorless flames earned her pity, making her wonder what mistake they made. Was it the blue light, the orange, or some other color they thought would lead to salvation? Was heaven ever an option for them, or were they destined to light long dark corridors?

    ¡°Those souls aren¡¯t the damned.¡± King suddenly said.

    ¡°Then what are they?¡±

    ¡°Disciples.¡±

    Khalaf flowed over to his side. ¡°Do go on. It sounds like your mind took you to some interesting places.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean that Dark Disciples didn¡¯t revive through the light? There were a lot of criteria for who could become one, but what if that has more to do with speed than ability. What if these souls learned to discard their Luminance because it¡¯d be the only way for them to come back?¡±

    ¡°And you think what? That they were working on the next step?¡±

    King stopped and stared. ¡°Maybe. Or maybe their waiting for a new light?¡± He touched his chest. ¡°Fang is different from me and Ace. She never had a Luminance to begin with. That means there are different ways to become Dark Disciples and I wonder what they are.¡±

    Micaela took a second look at the souls, shaped like fire but barely moving. She touched her chest as if it¡¯d somehow unlock a box of memories. She was a Gray at a time and had completely forgotten. Cerulean changed her because being void of light wasn''t the end. There was a chance for a new beginning for her. There was a chance for these souls. Her attention drifted to King and her mind chewed on his words. Those souls are disciples¡­

    ¡°You think they¡¯re stuck like this without a master?¡± She asked, and he nodded. ¡°But where did the masters go?¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to figure it out, but I don¡¯t know yet. Dr. Gupta said the spear started breaking not too long after it was summoned. My only guess is that something is at fault for breaking it apart.¡±

    Micaela sighed.

    Terror was easy to give into but it was no match for exhaustion. This business of Gods came with more questions than answers, and even illuminating minds needed a chance to rest. Even illuminating minds could be lost in the dark, and with so much around her, she thought she''d lose track of up and down. There were souls giving light, Grays given light, and light that gave you a reason to turn to darkness instead. And yet she found she couldn''t let the shadows take her. Between false gods and the abyss, why did the latter seem worse? Maybe because the light let you find the answer, so long as you asked the right questions.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to wonder,¡± She started as their procession continued. ¡°How can you be sure you¡¯re worshiping the right god?¡±

    Khalaf replied with a rolling laugh. Micaela sighed because she expected it. "I think we can say this, dear Micaela. It''s all left to interpretation." He snickered and made her wonder more.

    ???

    Ace was not falling.

    It was easy to think otherwise at first, dropping through the void with no chance of objection, but then he caught the pinprick of orange light and knew things were different. He wasn¡¯t falling, but being pulled in, caught in the gravitation of a place that could be millions of miles away. He came at it like a shooting star, and when the darkness broke, he drifted to a marigold landscape below. A lone cabin sat at one end, with a field of tall stalks growing out before it. Its harvest was ready, for as far as his eyes could see, strange bounties hung from thin vines. As he drifted closer, his chest froze. It wasn''t fruits or vegetables that fed this farm, but squirming bodies hanging from spines pulled out and above their heads. The cabin¡¯s door opened and they all reached out, crying two words that rose in a wail.

    ¡°Spare me!¡± They cried, and a rotund giant stepped out of the house.

    The marigold light came from it as it stomped forward on broad legs, carrying a scythe upon its shoulder. A diagonal line of eyes went down the face of a bald head, while its mouth sat on its stomach, salivating. It swept the scythe around and half the field dimmed as it pulled it dripping back. The light on its edge poured like honey, and a long tongue stuck out, lapping it from the blade. It let out a booming laugh as it turned back to the cabin, and the ice in Ace¡¯s chest turned to fire.

    He went from drifting into a spin, holding his blades above his head. He didn¡¯t need to see the giant to know he hit its face, letting his momentum rip a jagged path down its body. With a kick, he pushed away and felt the remaining eyes fall upon him. The Umbra helped him make the incision, and with his Luminance he tore it wide, forging spikes to spread the wound. The landscape shook as the giant dropped to its knees. Ace barely felt it over the horror of the field. Color faded from the giant''s body and the sky cracked, letting darkness pour in. The stalks broke in a wave and bodies dropped, crying out Not Fair and Your Fault as the abyss rose like a flood. The darkness submerged Ace again. The light inside him made him feel like he could push it back as it pulsed with...something! He stretched his senses out until he found another orange light. He needed fragments of the God Eternal, right? Maybe he''d find none in this sea, but he was sure he''d find fear where ever he went.

    He took off toward it and the sea turned into a glass cave. Skidding to a stop, he looked and found a silhouette crouched in a corner. It rose to its feet, and its pale body ignited, brightening one side with burning purple flesh. Ace only had a moment to question the color before it shot forward, burying its fist in his jaw. The wall cracked against his back as he hit it, and a fury of purple blows spread the ruin. He swiped and his attacker bounced back, holding up its arms as he peeled off the wall. Wiping blood from his face, Ace looked at it. There was no one around to fear for its life, but he wouldn¡¯t let that stop him from being its end¡­

    ???

    Outside the obelisk, and still, a good mile away, Fiona leveled her bow and fired two arrows. One streak of green and one of red shot into the darkness at the spear''s base, piercing it as if she shot into a lake. She lowered her bow, taking a seat, but Peter looked at her as if there was more to do.

    ¡°Are we just going to wait now?¡± He asked; she nodded. ¡°But why?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s too dangerous for either of us to go there. It¡¯s probably too dangerous for Corrosion too, but it should be obvious things are different for it by now.¡±

    ¡°Dangerous like King and his friends, right?¡± Rashawn asked. ¡°You still ain¡¯t explain that to us. Why are they dangerous? Is it the same reason?¡±

    Fiona gazed at the spear. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the Azure Coast.¡± She started. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a place you could find like Castle Cerulean. You could drive all over and never see it once. It was in its own spot, you know? Like how you can¡¯t drive to Mars from Earth. Just the same though, if you knew the right way to get there, anybody could. Our dad did it by accident, but until Cerulean attacked, he was first person to come there in a long time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you mentioned that before.¡± Rashawn nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t catch all the details, but I heard some of what you said to Peter.¡±

    "Well, our dad was the first, but there was another visitor between him and Castle Cerulean. I still remember when I saw them appear. For dad and Cerulean, there was this bright blue light. It was basically a welcoming show," Fiona chuckled. "But the guy between them came through a dark portal in the sky. We all stepped outside when we saw it. The night sky wasn''t as dark as the portal. Then, something fell like a drop of water.

    This person was covered in shadows and felt wrong in the domain. The light couldn¡¯t touch him, and most of us knew to stay back, but the Lightbearers had to approach. I learned later that he wanted to see our leader¡ªthe Azure-eyed Prince¡ªand maybe that''s why the Lightbearers attacked. Even our strongest wasn''t a match for him, though. He didn''t win easily, but it didn''t matter how much damage they did when he could do so much worse. A lot of our Lightbearers ended up dead or dying until the prince came and that shadow guy left."

    ¡°Left?¡± Peter asked. ¡°You mean the Prince scared him away?¡±

    ¡°No. He just left, like he came there by mistake. He opened another dark portal and step through it, leaving behind the destruction like he spilled some milk and someone else was supposed to clean it up. The Prince saved who he could, but the coast didn¡¯t forget about it. That was our darkness day, and it taught us to be afraid.¡±

    ¡°But how do you know these guys are the same?¡± Rashawn asked.

    ¡°You two can¡¯t tell because of this darkness.¡± She gestured around them. ¡°The light can¡¯t go very far here. But in the Azure Coast I learned what it was like when the light just stops against a person. It was like there was a blank space standing in front of me.¡±

    ¡°And you always remembered.¡± Peter nodded.

    Rashawn scratched his head. ¡°But how do we know these guys are bad, or at least as bad as that guy? We all were against Cerulean, you know?¡±

    ¡°I know, but there¡¯s something fundamentally different here. Our Lightbearers didn¡¯t attack intruders. Even if they asked to see the Prince. In fact, that was the first person they had to see. Maybe I could be wrong but I wonder, why did they think it was better to attack than let the meeting happen.¡±

    The Reject listened but thought back to Painted Dog''s words. He thought the darkness could only be an enemy of the light too. Didn''t that backfire just like this?

    ¡°Why do you think he left after meeting the prince then?¡± Peter asked, stealing the next question on Rashawn¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even have to guess, the Prince told us. He was there to fight, but didn¡¯t see the need to do it anymore.¡±

    ¡°If the coast collapsed after Cerulean fed the Prince to the Arbiter, does that mean this dark guy would have killed everyone if the Lightbearers didn¡¯t delay the meeting?¡±

    Fiona nodded, and Rashawn still fought with her words. He had no reason to believe she was lying; no reason to believe there was a mistake, but he wasn¡¯t ready to condemn King¡¯s group yet. Wouldn¡¯t it be the same as condemning all light? Wouldn¡¯t it be the same as shunning all the gods? Yeah, and he wasn¡¯t going to do that just yet. He turned his eyes on the Spear instead, deciding that he¡¯d wait. There were no answers he could get right now. He¡¯d just have to meet a dark disciple again¡­

    [Chapter 28 ends...]

 Chapter 29éˆ¥æ“ isciplines

    `Chapter 29¡ªDisciplines

    A scaly body stood in front of Ace, its slender form glistening with light. The reptilian demon had a snakelike head, with nostrils flaring beneath big dull eyes. Its face was flat, almost human, giving him the impression of both lizard and man. A forked tongue carried a hiss out of its body, and it bore long fangs as its muscles bulged. Ace was ready when it came at him this time, throwing up his guard as a piston fist flew. His bones came apart like porcelain and Purple''s other arm erupted. The fist came at Ace like a fireball. He flipped back, fixing his arms in the air. One shattered again as he stopped a rushing blow with his palm. Purple¡¯s leg whipped up and he slashed down, catching the meat on his umbra blade. Despite light bleeding Purple pushed harder. Ace¡¯s brow tightened. It wasn¡¯t frustration, but confusion born of the demon¡¯s resistance.

    Why didn¡¯t the Umbra take its leg apart? Why was it failing after weakening light effectively before? Purple twisted its body into the push and Ace gave in, skipping a few paces back. Its leg had already healed when it dropped down, strong enough to launch it into another charge.

    It came and he swung, missing as it slithered under his blade. Its fist twisted toward the back of his head, and he pulled to the side, dark edge chopping the arm. Purple stopped it with a flex, holding him still as the other swung. It shattered his ribs with a jackhammer impact. He coughed up blood as his body jerked back. Dazed, he almost missed the flying haymaker. Instinct drove umbra through Ace¡¯s veins, dulling the blow that whooped his jaw. A fireball fist crashed into his face, launching him back as Umbra dulled that too.

    The strikes had done their job, however, leaving him dizzy even as his wounds healed. Purple stood back, watching him rise, and his knees buckled as he put weight upon them. His breath suddenly stopped, and as the panic of that came and left, he realized his vision was blurred. He tried to look at the Purple, but only found a blob waiting. It let out a disappointed sigh, shooting forward. Another blob fell, driving something through it! Ace¡¯s vision cleared just in time to see a spike shove through its chest.

    ¡°Aappo!¡± Called the figure holding it on the other side.

    Ace understood, leaping at Purple, driving his blades deep into its neck. He wrenched its head free and smoke covered the gaping wound. Its head broke into flecks of light, leaving the body in the stranger¡¯s hands. No, Ace realized it wasn¡¯t just a stranger when he looked down. The thing bore a magenta body, bare except for long hair and a long, leaf skirt. It lowered its mouth to Purple and bit in, drinking until it was only blue. It dropped the body and rose to Ace¡¯s height with a smile.

    ¡°Daoppio oaba soba enk.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°W-what¡­¡± The demon breathed in the word. ¡°I said your help is valued.¡± It breathed out. ¡°I was sure I would fade away until you came, now I have a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a demon?¡± Ace couldn¡¯t believe it was talking. Magenta tilted its head.

    ¡°Demon¡­¡± It tasted the word. ¡°Am I? I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°What do you know? What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why that thing attacked me?¡±

    ¡°You felt familiar to it, like a light it hates. It didn¡¯t want to see if you were the same one, it just wanted to kill you.¡±

    The Number frowned. ¡°Why did you help me?¡±

    ¡°I know what you are! I don¡¯t want to fight you.¡±

    ¡°What am I?¡±

    ¡°A Dark God.¡±

    His eyes went wide. ¡°What does that mean to you?¡±

    ¡°Your darkness casts the light into oblivion. You are the face of death for us gods.¡± It looked him up and down. ¡°Though, you are currently limited by a body of flesh¡­¡±

    ???

    King¡¯s group found the room they were looking for. It was hexagonal, with panes standing at every corner. Grooves were carved into the floor to make an arcane circle, with a console rising like a podium to mark one end. As equipped as it was, Micaela couldn¡¯t help but gape. She didn¡¯t know what she would find, but she didn¡¯t expect a room with as much as this. King, however, remained unsurprised. Khalaf couldn¡¯t hide his, reminding her of the position they shared. As much as the spectral man knew before, he was in the dark now, and only King was comfortable there.

    ¡°How did you know this place would be here?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but I knew the Umbra would shape it, even if I haven¡¯t terminated my Luminance.¡±

    ¡°Wait...are you saying this whole building¡ª¡±she gestured¡ª¡±and I guess the spear too are made of Umbra?¡±

    ¡°I think all of it is.¡±

    ¡°All of it?¡±

    ¡°This room, the spear, the overcast. All three are Umbra, and so is this.¡± He held up his band. ¡°At least, I¡¯m pretty sure it is.¡±

    ¡°All right, you have to walk me through this one.¡±

    ¡°I think you have to read New Dawn¡¯s research to get it all, so don¡¯t fault yourself. All of New Dawn¡¯s rituals were about manipulating the light, rather than forming a connection with it. The Luminance bands are about us, and our armor is just our light condensed so we don¡¯t go Gray.¡±

    ¡°Rituals, not research?¡±

    King nodded. ¡°Ritual research if you prefer, but definitely rituals. New Dawn didn¡¯t discover the equipment to manipulate Luminance after spending a few months in their lab. They observed rituals and techniques, checking thousands of years of religious and occult text. They used modern technology to make the rituals work but¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re still rituals.¡±

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Yeah, and all of them were about acting upon the light, as if that was all you could do. Even the harbinger process works on the same method: pulling light out of something to put it elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°It was like they could only bestow the power.¡± Micaela nodded.

    ¡°Exactly. Like the light was in limited supply.¡±

    ¡°And we know that doesn¡¯t make sense because Cerulean would have never gone this long.¡±

    ¡°Which thus means New Dawn had a reason to believe it.¡±

    ¡°And, of course, the best reason the light might seem finite to them is that Umbra erodes it, New Dawn was never going to think that Umbra manipulated it. They must have thought something else was behind the bands.¡±

    ¡°Which means the bands were never designed to maintain power. Even with the edition of the halos.¡±

    Micaela crossed her arms, ¡°All right, I get it, but now we come back to me. How exactly am I going to help us with that.¡±

    Khalaf flew up beside her with his arms crossed as well. ¡°I think I can answer that one.¡± He drew a symbol in the air. ¡°Let¡¯s say I¡¯ve been turned into a machine by the Umbra¡ªa tool to draw in light. Because of my enslavement at Cerulean, I had plenty of time to figure out the math behind the machine. I learned how to be the thing that manipulated the light, even if I can only adjust it¡¯s direction around me.¡±

    ¡°So you think turning me into a Harbinger will change my perspective.¡± Micaela nodded, ¡°But let¡¯s consider being a Radiant Acolyte.¡± She pinched her chin. ¡°This process would allow me to skip several of the castle¡¯s steps, allowing me to become a lightbearer with the press of a button. However, unlike Khalaf, my transformation will be closer to bearing rather than, let¡¯s say, a lens.¡±

    ¡°Which will allow us to look at the Luminance Band from three different angles. One in the dark, one through a lens, and one with illumination.¡±

    The researcher laughed, ¡°New Dawn would probably be jealous right now. We have a strong dream team here.¡±

    Khalaf smirked. ¡°I know Legend was my title, but may I say I¡¯m happy to be apart of this one?¡±

    ¡°Well don¡¯t write it yet, we still need to do the transformation process. Micaela, could you step inside the circle.¡± King moved up to the council.

    The woman obliged, but as her foot touched the outer edge she stopped and sharply turned. Something was still missing from their conversation, and she suddenly knew. People became loose batteries when exposed to too much of one god¡¯s light. What would happen to her when she was exposed to that and the light of a million others?

    ¡°Is there something we need to worry about?¡± She looked at the men. ¡°Like, what¡¯s going to happen to me when you start up.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­!¡± King¡¯s fingers froze. ¡°You might start drifting.¡±

    Khalaf shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no might to it, you will start to drift. It¡¯ll be up to you to fight it.¡±

    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Micaela turned to him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think it might have something to do with the way New Dawn chose us. We all had magnetic personalities. Maybe that means something more than just an ability to pull people in.¡±

    The researcher¡¯s eyes shot to King. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, I wasn¡¯t exactly Ms. Popular in school. If this is a deal breaker we better tear the contract up now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± King replied. ¡°For New Dawn it would have been a problem, but I¡¯m further along in their research than them. With the Luminance Hacker, you¡¯ll be fine. I just have to reprogram your Luminance after the process.¡±

    ¡°Well I think I still have to ask if this is safe. We don¡¯t know how Cerulean made me a Radiant Acolyte, are we sure we should move forward with New Dawn¡¯s process?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one-hundred percent why I want to do it. We already know what happens to a normal person after the process¡ªNew Dawn had five examples, and one is nearby.¡± King¡¯s eyes moved to Khalaf. ¡°But regardless of how Cerulean used Sector Two, there was a chance you were going to rise to the ranks of One. You had the potential to reach Lightbearer, and theoretically, that means you would have transformed based on your Refraction.¡±

    ¡°What ever I become will have a powerful Illuminating mind¡­ No matter how I look at it, you have to do this. I want to do it too. I have to see what¡¯s on the other side of this.¡±

    Khalaf snickered. ¡°That¡¯s curious, I didn¡¯t expect you to get on board so fast.¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m just fascinated. I was just a peon back in Cerulean, looking at numbers, making things work. It was an honest job but it was nothing; I didn¡¯t feel like I was apart of anything. After finding out about Umbra, the darkness, and people like King, it makes me feel like I got something real to do. I can make being a Radiant Acolyte mean something. If everything New Dawn has done all comes from darkness, imagine what we can get from light!¡±

    ¡°Imagine what we can get from darkness too.¡± King looked at his band. ¡°You¡¯re right Micaela, you mean something different for the light. I feel like Fang might be on the other side of that. She¡¯s the only one who can push the envelope of the Umbra.¡±

    Micaela looked up. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s all right?¡±

    King smiled. ¡°Of all of the Numbers chosen for this mission, I¡¯d tell you she¡¯s the one most likely to graduate. If you told me only one of us would make it back, it¡¯d definitely be her.¡±

    The researcher¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re that confident in her?¡±

    ¡°Remember what she asked you on the way to the Castle?¡±

    ¡°Between the King and Queen, who would be the best person to talk to about an alliance?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t guess what goes through her mind, but I can tell you this: when Fang has a plan, there¡¯s nothing that can stop her from achieving it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s her current plan?¡±

    ¡°To take the city back.¡±

    ???

    The first break in the Spear was high above the city. From her platform, Fang could see the land stretch, even despite the overcast turning buildings into shadows. The sight left her breathless, seeing for the first time how truly big the city was. She felt like she could stay here all day, but there were other things on her mind, demanding she cut the sightseeing short. Except, she couldn''t. With the spear broken her lift could go no further, leaving her suspended in the air. The rest of the structure loomed above her, out of reach but whispering in the back of her mind.

    This was not where she should stop. This was not the end of her climb. She could go further faster, and the whispers insisted upon it. Fang glanced down from her perch and wondered what was keeping it in the air. The feeling of control rushed up her arm as she touched it, tethering her to unseen power. At once, she knew it wasn''t suspended, but held aloft by particles that couldn''t pull themselves together. She pulled for them, gathering dark clouds to fill the gaps in the spear. They flowed up to the branch beneath the tip, sealing the wounds with black nimbus. Fang felt storms brewing within them and pulled those too, whipping together swirling portals. She pulled one together before her and stepped through each in quick succession. The last one dropped her on the spear''s branch, but .

    A gray stood with rapiers shoved through its legs and back, keeping it upright as six more glowed around it. They all glowed blue, sending rivers to its feet as a woman raised a final blade. She was not an unfamiliar figure, but not one Fang expected to see again so soon. Princess Celine Klein paused as the girl emerged, turning the rapier toward her as if it was always meant to be.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Fang demanded.

    ¡°I could ask the same thing of you.¡± The Princess smiled. ¡°I messed up letting you get away. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d give me the chance to fix my error.¡±

    Fang looked at the Gray. Celine followed her eyes.

    ¡°I get to kill two birds with one stone.¡±

    The Number summoned her blade and Walker. ¡°It seems like Cerulean still refuses to make a different choice¡­¡±

    [Chapter 29 ends...]

 Chapter 30éˆ¥æ“±ituals

    Chapter 30¡ª

    Elias had nothing to say when Celine recounted the events of the night. He had been busy with his own distractions, but they seemed to fade as he listened more and more. By the end, he couldn''t even gather his words. He simply sat, blank face, gaze lost in the middle distance. Francis nodded as if he read a dire chart, turning to the prince as Celine sighed.

    ¡°This is why you¡¯ll be necessary, my liege.¡± The doctor said with reverence and urgency. ¡°Your Refraction will allow your sister to respond quickly. If we do this right and fast enough, the Almighty Want doesn¡¯t have to be delayed for more than a week.¡±

    Elias shook the fog from his head. ¡°Doctor, I don¡¯t know what you expect me to do here.¡± He looked at the Arbiter. ¡°Look how weak it is, do I even have power?¡±

    ¡°More than you know, my liege.¡±

    ¡°Spill it, Francis. Time is wasting.¡± Celine demanded.

    "When I worked with New Dawn they used black rituals to acquire godly power. I wanted to avoid them at all costs, but at this point, I think they may be the only thing we can do. It''ll have the chance of saving your father... and siblings." Jacque and Luca placed them both by the Priest King¡¯s side. Francis frowned but continued. "It requires that you go to the Spear of Hell first, my lady. There is no place in New York that will serve you better."

    ¡°The Spear of Hell is that tower, right? What could I possibly find there?¡±

    ¡°The central point of the dark power.¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t sound like it¡¯ll be safe.¡± Elias said.

    ¡°Normally, it wouldn¡¯t, but with your help the princess shall be fine.¡±

    "What will be the point?" Celine asked.

    ¡°Previously, Cerulean used a worthless, damaged tool to draw in food for God. This is not the fault of the castle, but the fools I mistakenly aligned with before. The tool has unfortunately escaped, but this is providence. We shall make a better one using the Baleful, and with it, we¡¯ll mend the castle¡¯s wounds...¡±

    Celine ran her rapier through the sacrificial Baleful, feeling the surge of power before she could draw it in. When it did flow fissures ran up its body, cracking the flesh with geysers of blue light. It thrashed as best it could, but went nowhere as the Rapier became the center of that power. The sword melted into its body, forming a glass cage around the collected light. The Baleful went still, and Celine faced Fang with a smile.

    ¡°Make a different choice?¡± She said. ¡°And what would that be? Should we join forces with you for the sake of a better tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you? There¡¯s no reason we need to be enemies!¡±

    ¡°Because you are unnecessary for our plans¡ªyou are not an element of the Almighty Want. If anything you are no different from the wild demons that sometimes stalk this city. You hunt for an advantage, just to feed your craven want."

    ¡°Craven? What could possibly be cowardly about wanting to save this city?¡±

    ¡°You turned to darkness, girl, as if there was no other choice. You chose the easiest path toward your desires. With all this darkness around us, it gave a weak heart the only answer it could ever seek. Cerulean fights to make a God strong enough to save this city. You, however, turned toward the very thing that damned it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything! Your castle doesn¡¯t have the slightest clue what type of danger the city, or even the world is in. You¡¯re pretending like the God Eternal isn¡¯t a threat to all of us, just because you can turn to the Arbiter.¡±

    ¡°The God Eternal?¡± The princess frowned. ¡°How drab! It¡¯s not enough for you to rely on evil, you also had made up a god to be your enemy.¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know¡­¡± Fang¡¯s jaw tightened. She sighed. ¡°No. I think you just refuse to believe it, but I¡¯ve been here already. Castle Cerulean is one of my enemies. I just have to cut you down to accomplish my goal.¡±

    The princess smiled once more. ¡°I¡¯m glad we¡¯re in agreement. For my home and my sister, I¡¯ll make the darkness your burial ground.¡±

    ???

    Magenta led Ace to a yellow light twinkling in the distance. There, the darkness encapsulated a mountainside town, and from that darkness, a spindly body descended. It raised a long finger and a portal swirled above it, breathing out titanic serpents that snaked through the sky. Rain fell next and shadows rose in the downpour, standing to stare into second-story windows. Arachnid legs rose from the alleys, carrying black wrapped figures armed with hooks. All things went still as leathery wings sprouted from their summoner¡¯s back. The portal closed, and Ace turned to Magenta.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°The end of the world.¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    The downpour shadows swung their arms, tearing through the stone buildings around them. The screams of the townspeople were muted by the storm, as they ran into the streets, rushing to a hall higher in the mountains. Hooks dropped, snatching up bodies, twirling them into flaming husks dropping embers on those running below. Whole crowds were swallowed as the serpents coiled through the streets. The summoner swung its arm and black spires erupted through the cobblestone. Hundreds died per second, clouding the air with the survivors¡¯ despair. Ace felt it as well, digging his fingers into his palms as the ruin went on.

    ¡°No one¡¯s going to stop it?¡± He glared at the Spindly form. He knew he could do it too, and yet, something stayed his hand.

    ¡°Just wait.¡± Magenta replied.

    A serpent slithered up a flight of stairs, chasing survivors as they rushed the hall. Ace was about to shut his eyes when a trident flew, pinning the snake at its head. A yellow cape fluttered as someone followed, drawing the weapon to the sound of cheers. It was a man as far as Ace could tell¡ªin his mid-thirties with long dark hair. He wore pale white armor, accented with yellow. His trident pointed toward the building as a serpent struck at another group. With it spinning overhead, he split the beast in two. It zigzagged as he threw it next, ripping through the wrapped spiders; tearing off shadows¡¯ heads. It came back to him and he turned it toward the summoner, a smile curling across its face.

    They wasted no words, clashing with hands and blade, filling the sky with a burst of light and darkness. The caped knight sent the summoner flying back, losing pieces of his armor as they were torn away. He and his trident became a rocket, crashing through spires as the summoner raised its hands. Shards dug into him, but couldn¡¯t stop his charge for the head. A portal did, however, a massive hand rising to spike him back. A spire stabbed down from the sky, crushing him to the ground.

    Ace tried to sense his light. ¡°It¡¯s over?¡± He looked at Magenta.

    ¡°Your sense is going the wrong way.¡± It shook its head. He scanned the town and immediately found the light rushing out of the hall.

    It was like a river had suddenly appeared, every last drop streaming through the ground. It came to a stop at the same point, falling down the drain of the knight¡¯s corpse. Except, it wasn¡¯t a corpse anymore. The knight pushed the spire up with a metallic white arm, his brown hair now blonde and fluttering like his cape. He did not wear the armor but became it.

    The summoner opened portals, smashing him with two fists.

    A two-headed trident made them explode, and he crushed the spire in his grasp. Once again he wasted no words shooting toward the summoner, driving his weapon up through its body. Light burned its shadowy flesh, and the knight snatched its head from its shoulders.

    All the portals snapped shut and Ace felt joy overwhelm despair. The knight turned to the hall where people poured out, crying, cheering, jumping in celebration. It raised the severed head and the cheers grew louder, nearly bidding Ace to join in. The opportunity disappeared though, as the knight pitched the head. It hit the hall and a black pulse ripped through the survivors, leaving behind souls with yellow seeds inside them. The knight threw its head back with laughter, and Magenta nodded.

    ¡°Do you understand?¡± It said to Ace.

    Ace grimaced. ¡°He just killed all of them. Why go through the trouble of saving them if that was his plan!¡±

    ¡°Hope is powerful. When people see the end they choose hope before they fall to fear. Hope is so much more potent than worship. When you pray for salvation, you feed your god potential.¡±

    ¡°That makes it sound like he knew this would happen.¡±

    ¡°He did. I wonder how many times he¡¯s seen it already.¡±

    ¡°He knew and he let those people die.¡± Ace clenched his fist. ¡°Just to make them more afraid so they¡¯d be more hopeful.¡±

    ¡°As they are now, they will forget this day. They will be reborn and he will tell them a story of their ancestors, who fell to the forces of darkness. They will never know who they were, and will worship him until another dark force invades.¡±

    ¡°How did he even win? I thought our Dark powers made us the ultimate weapon against the light.¡±

    ¡°The darkness is the absence of light, but enough light can cast it away. Even when darkness is everywhere, people can find comfort in the light.¡±

    ¡°Why kill them then? What¡¯s the point when he won?¡±

    ¡°After their God stops the end of the world, they¡¯re going to expect prosperity. When that doesn¡¯t happen they¡¯ll eventually rebel, losing faith. That would weaken him, so he darkens the memory of life in their souls, restarting their species again and again. This will continue forever, until a thing that can neither be eroded by darkness nor cast away by light appears to end its reign for good.¡±

    ¡°You mean a Dark God¡­¡±

    ¡°Dark Gods wield their dark powers to contain the light. The light and darkness become one, making them uniquely lethal to gods. No being of light can compare.¡±

    Not the God Eternal, nor the Crimson Prophet.

    Ace nodded. ¡°What do I have to do to wield this power properly.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, your flesh body gets in the way. The first thing you must do is evolve.¡±

    ???

    Around King, the room began to glow with blue light. The souls above him changed to match it, as six balls of light swirled to life around Micaela. The researcher took a deep breath, giving a thumbs up. Khalaf nodded, and King pressed a button. Glyphs forged a line between the lights, tying them together. Micaela gulped, and King spoke aloud.

    ¡°Luminance Transplant!" The lights turned into needles, stabbing into her.

    She screamed as electricity ran across her body, her eyes shining spotlights above. She could only see blue, falling upon her like a drop of water. It hit the ground and splashed out, flowing through her like a ripple in the tide. She felt it from her toes to her chest, but when it hit her mind it hit like a geyser. The pain was suddenly gone. She felt alive. Closing her eyes, she breathed in the new feeling before opening them again. A face was now smiling down, porcelain-like a mask with deep blue eyes. It struck her a moment later that she was in the palm of something¡¯s hand. A tiara sat tilted on its head, as straight dark hair fell around it.

    ¡°Smaller.¡± The titan said, and Micaela shrunk. The ridges of its hand looked like canyons, and all she could see was an eye in the sky. ¡°Smaller.¡± It said again, shrinking her further. Cells rose like a crowded city around her. Her chest felt cold; her voice caught in her throat. ¡°Smaller.¡± Still, it said, and she saw alien animals she had never imagined. Gelatinous blobs ate and split, multiplying every second. Bacteria? Was she seeing bacteria?

    ¡°What is going on!¡± She screamed for nothing to answer back. Was this drifting? Was this what Khalaf had to fight? How could she ever beat this?

    Distantly¡ªso far away it could be another lifetime¡ªthe person Micaela used to be, spoke with her voice.

    ¡°Finally. I have returned.¡± She stood as if she were a ballerina, pale body in a dark leotard; a glass skirt rotating around her hips. Long light gloves ran up her arms, framing a beautiful face that seemed made of silk. Painted lips curled into a smile. Heavily-shadowed eyes stared at King, half-lidded.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± He gasped. ¡°I finally understand¡­¡±

    [Chapter 30 ends...]

 Chapter 31éˆ¥æ“²cores

    Chapter 31¡ªScores

    ¡°Can you tell me how to evolve?" Ace turned sharply toward Magenta.

    It scanned him, not hopeful but not afraid of the chance. He could see it wanted something too. None of this was solely for his sake; it wanted to believe a possibility was there. It wanted this meeting to be more than happenstance.

    ¡°Will you trust me?¡± It asked. Ace tightened his jaw and nodded. If there was a point, he was going to find it.

    Magenta clapped its hands together, pulling them apart with a spike between. As it stretched its arms, it became thinner, turning it into a long pike. It looked at the tip, and then at Ace again.

    "I''ll have to kill you." It said, and his jaw tightened harder.

    ¡°You have to kill me?¡±

    ¡°It''s the only way I know. It is when a soul leaves the body that it is the most aware of light. That light can speak to it, and guide it to take shape."

    ¡°How does that help me?¡±

    ¡°Well, you are different. When you become a soul you will be a dark thing with a light trapped within you. That light can never leave, and will be a reminder of who you were. You can then weave your soul into a new body, better fit for making that power your own.¡±

    ¡°I can do that?¡±

    ¡°It is the nature of a Dark God.¡±

    ¡°I keep hearing that phrase, but nothing anyone says about it makes sense. I can do all sorts of things with the light, but I don¡¯t understand how.¡±

    ¡°That is why your flesh holds you back. Right now, light is nothing more than what your eyes see and your skin feels. Can you imagine if the light had sound, or taste? Can you imagine it being anything more, like something you can mold.¡±

    ¡°Or something that can show me a way forward¡­¡±

    ¡°It sounds like you know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±

    ¡°They call it Refraction. It¡¯s all about how you interact with Luster.¡±

    ¡°Then Luster must be the light of us gods.¡± It held that thought for a moment. ¡°Yes, this Refraction you speak of sounds right. Death will let you move closer to it.¡±

    ¡°What is the most important thing I need to know?¡±

    ¡°Remember what makes you strong. Remember your reason to fight. Souls are like clay, memories can be etched into them. However, like clay they can be broken. The light cannot, and with your memories within it, you''ll never be forgotten. They will remind you of where you started and where you want to be. They¡¯ll show you the best you can become.¡±

    The severity of those words unearthed a memory. They¡¯ll show you the best you can become¡­ It took Ace back to the Enclave, back to when they first learned what it meant to be a Number. It was after weeks and weeks of exercise. He was ten at the time, one of the youngest people there. It was the third year in a row that there was someone that young among the group, but the proctor didn''t let age hold him back.

    ¡°Take a look at your ID badge.¡±

    Ace did and noticed something different. Normally a string of letters and numbers filled it. It was his ID after all, with the first three letters and last two numbers serving as a shorthand for his name. He had gotten used to it, but now a four-digit number sat on the badge. 7855. What did it mean?

    "I want you all to think of this as a ranking system. Previously, you all were Serials, people with nothing more than a static number. It is the very thing that stopped you from being true citizens and having true names. However, you lucky few have been chosen to go from Serials to Numbers. You will climb the ranks through assignments and exercises, and to indicate where you stand, your badge will change. This change will be based on analysis of your score, and the higher up you go, the more chances you have of being selected.¡±

    Score? As if the question was loud in everyone''s mind, the proctor turned on a screen with a remote. It showed a hypothetical person, no more than a silhouette. A list of skills was lined up beside them. Each was numbered differently and somehow it gave them a rank of 1146. He focused on the list, taking note of each one. Combat, Leadership, Technical, Agility, Endurance, Mental.

    ¡°Some of these scores will be easy for you to monitor, like Combat, Agility, and Endurance. The others, Leadership, Technical, and Mental will only be something your examiners can assess. Now, if you check under your chairs you''ll find badge readers."

    Ace found a device with a slot in the back.

    "When you put your badge into it, it''ll show you your scores. Do not covet the score of another person. Even if you want a high Combat score, consider if your best combat could ever surpass your current Mental. Throwing away one skill in favor of another will be your undoing. It stops you from climbing out of the rank of Numbers. When your Number rises over 100, you¡¯ll be eligible for a lottery. That lottery will be a test that possibly allows you to graduate.¡±

    Even back then, Ace¡¯s highest was Agility.

    ¡°Focus on your scores, and yours alone. Collectively, they make your Number, but you won¡¯t figure out the math. Maybe you''ll find out the meaning when you graduate, but until then, keep this in mind. They¡¯ll make you the best thing you can become.¡±

    ¡°Remember what makes me strong, right?¡± He looked at Magenta. It nodded.

    ¡°The most worthless way to evolve is to become something you are not meant to be. As Gods depend on worship and hope for their evolution, Dark Gods depend on something else, maybe you have felt it?¡± Fear, strong like the scent of food. ¡°It feeds you potential, which evolution consumes. Why waste it becoming something you¡¯re not meant to be?¡±

    ¡°What about my reason to fight?"

    ¡°When I stood above mankind, I stood with three siblings. One was the Harvest, protecting the people from famine. One was the Home, protecting the place where people lay their heads. I was the Hunt, showing man how to hunt like beast. It was our purpose, and how we grew. It was how we gained worship, and in dire times it was how we earned hope. Your reason to fight will be the source of your strength, it will set you down a path, opening the way to your next evolution.¡±

    Ace wondered, what was his reason? Fang wanted to take this city back, and while he was on her side he felt like it was closer to a coincidence. He wanted to graduate when he came out into the city. He wanted to be more than just a thing without a name. He wanted to be whatever Assassin saw when he picked him for a team. He wanted to be free, but lately, something else took up every inch of his mind. It started with Raven in that once lavish room. It grew with Abigail, Knight, and Hunter, and exploded with Assassin. It was there in Cerulean, partially in the back of his mind but fed by what he knew about the city. It was in the way his fist clenched and jaw tightened when he thought about Corrosion.

    Sharp eyes took sight of Magenta.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    It wasted no time plunging the pike through his chest.

    At once he felt the wound through his heart like fire and ice, blood suddenly erupting, pouring and leaving him cold. His body went numb as the pierced organ fought; trying to pump those last few drops. Icy veins showed him how quickly his body died, and then his mind went dark. It didn¡¯t get the chance to wonder if this was a good idea. Everything was blank until he found an orange ball of light burning big enough to swallow a building. It rolled and rippled, trying to ignite the webs that kept it contained. He walked up and touched it, briefly feeling the rage of a wild caged beast. Memories of advancement pushed that back, reminding him of every smile when his Agility score went up. It reminded him of celebrations when his Number changed, and all the times he got excited with the others. When the rage was pushed far enough back, he found room in the light for something else. The dark webs attached to his hand, and he felt their readiness to write something within it. It was like a question.

    Who are you?

    He thought of the God Eternal and Corrosion. The answer had come to him before he died, however.

    ¡°I am Ace. The Dark Orange God of Revenge.¡± The webs tightened, compressing the light down to something he could hold. He used them to pull it into his body, and heard his heart like a thunderous drumbeat.

    The light shined out from his wound, burning Magenta''s pike away. As the last pieces of it crumbled a hand reached out, leveraging itself against Ace''s chest as another joined it. His body bent back as a new one pulled itself free, emerging from him like a butterfly from a cocoon. The person he used to be dropped, and he stared at his old body, wondering how he had ever thought it''d be enough.

    The new was one of power. Light felt like flesh and bone, sturdy, unflinchingly solid. It was not completely light, however. Shadows made up the majority¡ªslender black limbs leading to a dark abdomen. The light started at the wound in his chest. From there it threaded like cloth over his shoulders, rising to make a hood around his head. Webs stretched to the corner of his eyes from his irises. As they glowed, he saw clearly. This wasn¡¯t the light of the God Eternal anymore. The darkness cut it off; it was now his, dedicated to his one purpose in life.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Magenta asked.

    Ace glanced to the mountainside below. ¡°Like I have something to do.¡± He dropped.

    The moment he left the inner edge of darkness he knew that the Trident Knight could tell. Something like the wind rolled, pushing against him as if he was a mountain himself. It was at him that this feeling stopped. It felt like millions of eyes, expectant, hopeful, afraid. The Trident Knight lazily floated over, touching down several feet away. Its metal face made a rigid mask. There would be no room for the wrong answers here. And yet, there were plenty Ace could choose from.

    ¡°Gaehi! Don son no remeer, iimach.¡± As the word¡¯s entered Ace¡¯s ears, so did their history. He saw the migration of people from a cold island to the mountainside where things were warm. He heard them forget old pronunciations in favor of the new and felt the meaning of words transform.

    ¡°Gaehi.¡± Intruder. But was there ever a place he belonged? Don son no remeer, iimach. That wasn¡¯t as easy to translate, there were parts he couldn¡¯t replicate with English. Still, the meaning was simple enough. Who gave you the right to come here. Tell me now.

    ¡°Time.¡± He answered. ¡°Yours is up. You thought you had forever but you¡¯ve been running away.¡±

    The Trident Knight threw its head back with a laugh. ¡°Sadawk, sadawt, gaehi. Sadawk pair son¡­? Egun.¡± A smirk shifted its metal face.

    Time is day and night, intruder. Your time, however¡­? The sands have stopped. It spun its trident as it saw comprehension. He looked at the souls, unable to witness what was coming next. It was a shame, but it didn''t change his plans. Avenging them was the first thing he''d do.

    The trident spun into a saw, shredding the wind as it came at him. He charged the weapon, vaulting off it, falling toward the knight with blades growing from his arms. As he slashed its cape fluttered around, trying to bind him in a cocoon anew. Slipping down before the cloth could tighten, he sprung toward his frowning foe. The trident came back and he jumped, letting it fly under him. Rather than be impaled the Knight stopped it, swinging for Ace¡¯s head as his feet touched the ground.

    It was the perfect position for a killing blow. A normal man would need his footing; would never be able to block the attack. It would be death or a severe wound. It was all Ace could see.

    Except that he was no normal man.

    Balance came in the shine of his foot! As it glowed the other kicked up, sending the trident spinning toward the sky. He twisted, slashing for the knight, opening a wound as it stepped back too slow. Hawk swift blades flew in pursuit, tearing more pieces away. The knight roared as its trident spun back, slicing for Ace''s head as he came for its face. He sank and it missed by a mile. Throwing an uppercut, he took one of The Trident Knight''s arms. It hissed as it rocketed back, the gushing light turning into tridents between them. Its sneer twisted into a smirk, and it swept its arm, swarming the Number.

    As they came Ace let his gem do the work. He could feel how The Trident Knight moved them, unseen rails already deciding their path. It would be close and was full of deceit. Any trident that lagged was meant to give him hope¡ªmeant to make him think he could avoid the next. But he could see the path, and as they drew closer he coated his blades with Umbra. They fell upon him and he charged, aiming not for them but the lines that made them move. He curled and coiled, filling the small spaces, taking split seconds away. He leaped off some and twirled around others, savoring their clatter to the ground. All the while desperation grew on The Trident Knight''s face, eyes betraying confusion and newfound fear. Fear¡ªpotential¡ªand it was feeding Ace. He dove toward The Trident Knight as a trident filled its hand. It stabbed and he pushed off of its tip, coming for the knight''s throat. It roared, and Ace spun, ripping his blades through it.

    ¡°Why? Why? Why? Why?" It mouthed over and over as the head hit the ground.

    ¡°Because you disgust me. You could save those souls but you let them suffer instead. You watched them grow knowing you''d kill them, and didn''t take a moment to hesitate. You aren''t a god, you''re a jailer trapping them in eternal damnation.¡± Except, not anymore.

    Magenta dropped to Ace¡¯s side. ¡°Become the darkness around it.¡± It said. ¡°You are a Dark God¡ªan executioner and prison for undeserving light.¡±

    A prison? Ace considered that as darkness fell like webs from his hand. He whipped it over The Trident Knight¡ªhead, and body¡ªcompressing like the orange light before. He was about to pull it into his body, when he found his eyes drawn to the scattered souls.

    ¡°Is it possible to make it serve them?¡±

    Magenta looked as well. ¡°The darkness is a part of you and it is forevermore trapped. It has no choice but to obey.¡±

    ¡°Then listen.¡± He spoke to the yellow ball in his hand. ¡°You will show these people out of the darkness. You will take them to where real light shines. This is the only thing I¡¯ll allow you to do.¡± The ball pulsed with the web. It grew then, forming a glowing yellow body with shackles around its neck and wrist. It looked at them, and then at him with a face that looked too much like his own. Sorrow filled its eyes...No, repentance, and it rose above the mountainside, holding its hands out. Some of the souls glowed bright to match it, but that only made Ace sneer, certain this was another trick.

    ¡°Do not fret.¡± Magenta smiled. ¡°It has started the genesis of this world. Soon, the first few souls shall be reborn, and when they meet and mate they¡¯ll create vessels for those who cannot. In a few thousand years, their population will grow exponentially, and with your order, it will make sure they do not destroy each other. It may be hard fought, but you have given these souls a new future.¡±

    Ace let the fire in his heart die down. He turned to Magenta next, searching its glowing eyes as if he could find the reason for their meeting. They told him nothing but that it was truly impressed, making him exhale with relief, almost certain there was no trap. But its desire still lay in wait. If anything, it was antsy now, finally one step from being sated.

    "What do you want from this?" He asked bluntly, not afraid to give what he could.

    Magenta looked at the abyss above.

    ¡°The Home and the Harvest are long gone. When the darkness swallowed us, they thought that they could find their way out if they went far enough. I do not remember how long it has been, but I still remember when I could no longer feel their light. Maybe they were eaten. Maybe they went too far for my memory to reach. Regardless, they are gone, and I have lived hoping to plant their seed anew. I cannot live forever in darkness though. As I said when you found me, I was close to fading.¡± It looked at its hands. They were dim, not able to match even Ace¡¯s muted glow. ¡°Even if you carry my memory, I will fade. Unless I can find souls to worship me.¡±

    "And you want me to help you find them?"

    It shook its head. ¡°I want to find them myself. I do not want to be like the demons who trick those lost in the darkness. I want to rule as I once did before, but I cannot do so here.¡± It gestured toward the abyss. ¡°However, I know that Dark God¡¯s can move and never fade. The shadows are no threat to you, and I hoped that maybe you could wield yours to protect me.¡±

    Ace could see a cocoon with that thought, or maybe even a rocket. It was completely within his power, but he didn¡¯t know if Magenta was ready. He didn¡¯t know how long it had been down here, watching worlds start and end forever, but he knew it was ignorant of the world above. Maybe it could find souls to worship it, but would it want to be worshiped in New York?

    ¡°I can help.¡± He said, nevertheless. ¡°But things aren¡¯t as good as you¡¯re hoping.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all right!¡± Magenta perked up. ¡°I will make an effort to make them good.¡±

    Ace couldn¡¯t help but smile at that.

    Had this been the first joyful one since his mission started?

    He supposed that didn''t matter considering how much there was left to do, but he liked this peace. He liked the idea that he could smile again.

    His gift to Magenta started with him bringing his hands together, feeding a thought to the Umbra. He decided against a rocket, wrapping it in a bubble with strong fins instead. It swam in a circle around him; Magenta inside overflowing with joy. Its sentence was finally over, and he waved it off as its ride rose to the sky. He returned to his old body after that, taking the chest piece and the band. He didn''t know what he could do with them but didn''t want them going to waste. King might have ideas, after all. Besides, Ace still needed Fragments of the God Eternal. He¡¯d take every advantage he could get...

    [Chapter 31 ends...]

 Chapter 32éˆ¥æ“¬emory

    Chapter 32¡ªMemory

    Rashawn was staring at the Spear of Hell.

    Peter had been watching him for a few minutes, confused why the scarred man was so fixated on the strange structure. He was mesmerized, and while Peter had to admit he had a reason¡ªhad to admit that the structure did just randomly repair, he couldn''t see much to lose himself in, besides the clouds that closed the wounds. Maybe that''s where Rashawn was? Maybe with the eyes of a Scion, he could see more than Peter could? He heaved his shoulders as he pulled his eyes away. Whatever went through Rashawn''s mind, he might find out about it later.

    Peter turned to Fiona next though. While Rashawn stared up, she stared down, into the black pool where her arrows sank before. She was focused, as if she could see within it, waiting for the moment she reached her marks. Corrosion was gone, and this was why. Peter went over to stare beside her, trying as best to be like them and see through the darkness.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Fiona said, focus unbroken.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to know. What are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really looking. I can¡¯t see anything. I¡¯m just sort of holding things together, you know? Gifts of being from the coast.¡±

    ¡°That means I should be a lot stronger, huh?¡±

    Fiona smiled. ¡°You fought one of the royal children and got away with your life.¡±

    ¡°You did too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I was better trained than her. You beat someone who had all the privilege of being a Klein and being from Sector One. You¡¯re pretty strong, Pete.¡±

    ¡°I survived, but I don¡¯t think I beat him.¡±

    ¡°Even if he can pull himself back together, think of it like this. You were the mouse that took down the cat. You¡¯re more than willing to do it again.¡±

    Peter had to nod at that. She was right. If he had to have a rematch with Elias, he wouldn''t back down. What would be the point when death was on the other side? Maybe it was something worse than that? Maybe it''d be something like the foreboding feeling he got as he stared into the abyss.

    The abyss was staring back.

    ¡°What¡¯s down there?¡± He turned to his sister.

    Fiona considered the question with a finger pressed against her lips. ¡°Hell, you could say. Places like the freezing court, except you¡¯d wish you were in the court if you got trapped down there.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You could call the Azure Coast a paradise, if not for the shadow that day. We all lived in peace and prosperity, wanting for nothing more than knowledge and adventure. The Azure Coast was heaven, and people will do anything to get into heaven.¡±

    ¡°Anything?¡±

    ¡°Anything. Even fall into hell. A light appears at the end of the tunnel, and they desperately follow it, hoping heaven will be on the other end. Even when they suffer. Even when it goes on for eons. They¡¯ll say they suffer as a service to god, swearing that if they bear it, they¡¯ll pass the final test.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. Wouldn¡¯t they realize they weren¡¯t serving god eventually?¡±

    ¡°Nah.¡± Rashawn said suddenly. ¡°People get like that sometimes, y¡¯know? What if you make a mistake and it really is the big man? Now, you¡¯re off to the ¡°real¡± hell, and it¡¯s gonna be worse.¡±

    Fiona nodded. "People will always dream up nightmares, then do anything to run away from them."

    ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Be glad we can¡¯t see down there then¡­¡±

    ???

    Down there, in a place where the sun shined bright and nearly white, a crowd gathered in an amphitheater. A Priest in black stood before them, with an ax in his hands. To either side of him squirmed shackled men, little more than boys with similar faces. The brothers fought against chains binding them to tables, trying to free themselves from what would eventually pull them down. This was their end, and the older looked at the younger, apologies overflowing from his eyes. He had got his little brother into this mess, even though he didn''t want to. He tried his best to keep him away, but his little brother always followed his lead.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen we are gathered here today to punish the impure!¡± The priest boomed. ¡°We have known the devil was among our ranks for sometime now, and lo we have found him in the bodies of two of our own flock. We knew the devil was a tricky type, a slithering scaled man that looks more lizard than human. We knew that this tricky devil can slither his way into another man¡¯s flesh, slipping past our watchful eyes to whisper venom in our ear. We know that the devil takes thralls and leaves them, making sure to infest the world before god is ready to return. But I tell you good people, we are God¡¯s sword! We will strike these brothers down in his name, once again banishing the impure from our holy realm!¡±

    ¡°Praise God!¡± Cheered the crowd, and the priest looked at the brothers.

    ¡°This is your last chance sons. This is the last chance you¡¯ll get to force the devil from your souls! What color is God¡¯s light?¡±

    The brothers looked at each other, eyes pleading the other to give the right answer. Only one of them needed to live. If only one of them survived, the other would be fine losing their life. The right choice was the way out of this situation, but the priest was more than ready to close all the roads.

    ¡°Tell me now, sons. What color is God¡¯s light? Gaze up into the sky and tell me now. Tell me what color you see! Show us that god is still merciful, even after you¡¯ve come this far. Speak to the crowd, sons! What color is God¡¯s light?¡±

    The brothers looked up, though they knew nothing would be different. For months they had been following the footprints of a centuries-old lie, searching for the truth in forbidden places. They expected to find a corpse instead. It should have been easy to say what color God¡¯s light was, but there had never been a definitive answer. They heard adults talking about it in whispers when they were small. People just repeated after the Priest, certain that so long as they lied loud enough they''d convince the light they saw the truth. But the brothers knew better. They were supposed to see one color, but the ball that burned nearly white above cycled through different faces. What color was God¡¯s light? This was a trick question. The priest just wanted proof he had to kill them; he just wanted examples for everyone else. ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions. Just follow the rules.¡± The younger brother them began to cry.

    ¡°Can we say it together?¡± He asked. The priest nodded with a long and thin smirk.

    The brothers looked at each other, then looked up again. There was no answer they could agree upon. The cycle was different for every eye. Still, they looked and smiled in defeat.

    ¡°Crimson.¡± They said together. The priest¡¯s smirk broke.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Crimson.¡± Something hissed into his ears.

    He tried to swing his ax but an armed stopped his body. It was skeletal, bones sitting in liquid red flesh. It led to more of the same at its shoulder and a horned-skull head. As terror filled the priest¡¯s eyes the demon took hold of the back of his neck, lifting him from the ground as its fingers dug in. The crowd shrieked, and the demon dug harder, silencing them with the priest¡¯s screams.

    ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done!¡± He cried at the brothers. ¡°You have summoned the devil into our holy land.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The demon hissed. ¡°They did not summon me and I am no devil. I followed the stench of decay. I am the rot that it precedes.¡± The veins in the priest¡¯s neck bulged out as something coursed into them. The demon pulled the man down, bringing itself back to his ear. ¡°I am Corrosion, The Crimson Prophet.¡±

    ¡°What do you want you wretched creature? Why do you torment a just man!" The priest wailed. Corrosion shoved him to his knees.

    ¡°I want you to pray for salvation.¡±

    ???

    ¡°I finally understand!¡± King said again with more fervor.

    It all started to make sense when the power filled Micaela¡¯s body. Even he could feel the room pulling pieces of blue light together, feeling it the most when it pulled at his chest. Something inside crashed against a wall it couldn¡¯t break, slamming into it at full speed. He wasn¡¯t rattled but he felt it move, the crash echoing through him like the ringing of a bell. He finally understood. He finally wrapped his head around what made him and the others so special. Luster was different things to different eyes, and that included eyes in the dark.

    ¡°Are you interested in filling me in?¡± Khalaf asked.

    ¡°He understands,¡± The woman who was not Micaela started. ¡°The gravity of this situation. Isn¡¯t that right, my little lost lamb?¡±

    He understood how heavy her words were. Not those, but the ones she spoke before. Finally, I have returned.

    ¡°And isn¡¯t it a grave situation? I can hear the prayers even this far down. I can hear their cries and desperation. I can hear the people starved of god and how desperately they need one. Their salvation is almost here. Almost.¡± She looked to the dark ceiling. King spun his glaive into being. ¡°Are you going to stop me, lost lamb?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°You could only run before. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to call your Dark Master?¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    King understood that too. This place was familiar and the soul lanterns were not unlike him. This is where things started. This was their first test and in the last room, he was the only one to pass it. He could almost hear his master''s voice still. It was a whisper, void of age or gender.

    ¡°You can hear me lost souls. There is more to life than flesh and bone. You can live again, but first you must remember how. Memories can be written into the soul, but it is only in the light that they will stay.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you can¡¯t call your master? Perhaps his time came and he fell like those before him.¡± She frowned. ¡°How very tragic, but it will not be in vain. His fall will let me rise, and I will answer the prayers. All the sorrow, all the pain, I will answer it and I will be a goddess like no other. And you, lost lamb? As you have shown me the way back you have also shown me the way forward.¡± She tapped her glass skirt, breaking shards into dust she swirled around her wrists and fingers. She swirled a bit onto her chest and smiled at King. "This world is truly meant for me. It has changed so much. The people have learned new things. Now they can move their light with a tool." The shards solidified, forming silver versions of the chest piece and Luminance band. "But I can improve them, with a touch and with a word." She swirled dust around herself. ¡°Luster. Remember.¡± It took the form of a planetary ring, circling her chest and shoulders as if she were a world herself. Her light gloves grew into sleeves and she raised a finger to point at King.

    Everything exploded in a pale blue light, searing hot and sharp as glass; darkness burning away. King shot off like a jet, but smoke still fell from his body. His armor did its best to protect him, but the look on Khalaf''s face told him it wouldn''t hold up.

    He might have realized it himself if his mind wasn''t still somewhere else.

    A warning flashed across his visor and he stopped. Another explosion blossomed, spreading a blue sky over his head. A second warning flashed and he swung his glaive around. It cut into something he could barely see, spreading it like a school of fish, swimming hurried circles around him. A beam fell like lightning from above. He plummeted into a graceless nose dive, saved only from a bloody crash by Khalaf¡¯s quick hands. A silver floor sparkled beneath him; the goddess at its center raising her finger again.

    ¡°King! You have a plan right?¡± Khalaf¡¯s desperation made his chest go cold.

    ¡°Luminance Break!¡± He yelled, and the explosion only blasted him away this time. King righted himself and kept on the move.

    ¡°What is this woman¡¯s math?¡± Khalaf glared as they buzzed through the sky. "It''s beyond me! Like a calculator trying to match a supercomputer. She''s solving the problem on the first number." Sparks crackled beside King, spewing a beam. His left arm smoldered as he pulled away.

    ¡°I should have known Micaela would be the perfect vessel." He hissed through his teeth.

    But how could he? Before this point, everything was still shrouded. He only had the memory of life.

    ¡°So you do know her then?¡± Khalaf asked as King cut. The school surrounded the Number again and Khalaf swung his arms, wrapping him in a bubble of glyphs. Beams lanced through them still, searing lines upon King¡¯s body.

    ¡°Of course he does.¡± The goddess rose, fluttering in the sky in front of him. ¡°His brilliant little mind is a product of my rule.¡±

    King swung the glaive and she brushed it aside, turning its blade to glitter in the wind. She pointed and the air-popped, flinging him with sudden thunder. Silver shrapnel raked across his armor as he crashed into the ground. For a moment the armor flickered back to the familiar black glass, making his chest tighten before returning to its new shape. Khalaf''s eyes jumped from him to the woman above. She was watching¡­ No, frozen! He snapped back toward King.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing she fell into a little trap?¡±

    ¡°When she broke my glaive.¡± King huffed. ¡°She doesn¡¯t realize that I can hack her. It doesn¡¯t do enough for her to notice, but this is about all I can do for now.¡±

    ¡°Well, while we have the time, want to tell me why she¡¯s so focused on you? Not that I like getting into other people¡¯s business, but you¡¯re my ride you see. I¡¯d like to make it home.¡±

    ¡°When I met Dr. Gupta, he was already dead. He had an Orange luster though, that he split between himself and butcher. They shared one light in an effort to keep it from growing.¡±

    ¡°Interesting. Must have been after my untimely death. I don¡¯t see what this has to do with anything though.¡±

    ¡°I didn''t realize how he got his hands on it at first, but it was looking me in the eyes all this time. The Spear of Hell tears the God Eternal apart, right? It pulled out every part of that wasn''t orange, then pulled apart the rest." King looked at the goddess. "Gupta said disciples were the only ones who answered the spear¡¯s calling. It was all because we never knew luster was separate from light¡ªwe never knew there was anything to it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m following along so far.¡±

    ¡°We were all reborn through the darkness instead of the light. Dark Disciples, not Radiant Acolytes like Micaela.¡±

    ¡°Right, because Micaela was revived by the Cerulean Arbiter. She was a gray before.¡±

    ¡°And what are Grays?¡±

    ¡°People who¡¯s light were stolen by the God Eternal.¡±

    ¡°And how does one become an acolyte?¡±

    ¡°By getting a new Luminance?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± King nodded. ¡°Their Luminance was terminated by the God Eternal. They were blank slates anybody could write into. The soul remembers the shape of the body, right? Well, doesn¡¯t that include the mind? The ridges, the bumps, the way it developed. Cerulean only needed to fill those lines in. That¡¯s why Micaela doesn¡¯t remember being a gray.¡±

    ¡°They copied over her existence!¡± Khalaf wrote hundreds of glyphs, preparing them for the paralysis''s end. "That explains her but not you."

    ¡°We were reborn through darkness by passing a simple test. We had to witness the light without falling for the allure of their world. We had to summon our own Spears of Hell to prove we were ready to go beyond. I summoned a spear and used her world as an offering.¡±

    ¡°An offering to whom?¡±

    ¡°My Dark Master.¡±

    King had a memory. The sun was blue above the domain of Queen Adale. Towers stood proud, shining silver, with waves undulating between them. People flew on platforms to greet their neighbors, traversing this world through the air and air alone. When the waves rose and crashed against windows the people celebrated the vitality of the queen. They would build their towers to stretch even higher, each one serving to let her shape the world.

    King remembered waking in this place one day, with a voice in his ear.

    ¡°Make your way back to me.¡± It was his master¡¯s voice, coming from an inky black seed that sat in his palm. He was small at the time, belonging to no one, the only orphan child in a city where orphans had long ceased to exist.

    He roamed between the buildings on platforms. The windows around him were almost like screens, letting him peak into other lives. He was a child none of them knew about, until a family found and took him in. He was fed like one of their own and slept in a waiting room that seemed meant for him. There was even a name he couldn''t quite remember, buried under years and years of changing numbers. This was the first place he ever thought of as home. To make it back to his master, he had to throw it all away.

    Did he hesitate to summon the spear?

    Was there a moment when he thought this life might be better?

    The memories were too far back to recall, but he could see the spear he built, rising from the churning waves in a shadowy imitation of the city.

    ¡°What was the point of the offering?¡± Khalaf asked.

    ¡°To prove we couldn¡¯t be tempted by false light. Making it back to New York wasn¡¯t going to be a simple journey. Even here, where the rooms shape themselves to our designs. We¡¯re still so far down, and the effort of rebirth would be wasted if we couldn¡¯t make it back to the proper world.¡±

    ¡°Your spear consumed an entire world for the sake of your revival. What did your master do with it?¡±

    King could only remember half of the answer to that. Half of it was in his chest, caged away from its point of origin. Queen Adale was much like Gupta in a way, making him Butcher.

    ¡°By making this offering my master changed my soul, replacing it with the Umbra necessary to let me have a Luminance. He turned me into a living God Coffin, which allowed me to be reborn.¡± And if he had to guess, going off of Adale¡¯s words. ¡°The rest of it he used in a fight against the God Eternal.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± She called down, finally free of her paralysis. ¡°That master of yours took my right away! I was meant to topple that gluttonous wretch and he stole my hard work, only to lose in the end. I could have become the One True God, but you and him together took it all from me.¡±

    ¡°And I was wrong about the souls. Some are like dark disciples, but others were taken from domains like hers. They¡¯re waiting for their god¡¯s return.¡±

    ¡°My lost lamb is so very clever. Your time under my rule has made you better than anything this world could ever create. You should have abandoned the darkness, little one, you would have found your perfect place by my side.¡± She raised her finger to the sky. ¡°After all, what could a thing of darkness ever teach you about the light?¡± Rings spread out above her, schools swimming in opposing circles as a star ignited at the center. ¡°It is a shame, but thank you for helping me come this far. I¡¯ll build my power off the misery of this world and slay the Cannibal Glutton myself.¡±

    King remembered the shape of that star, brightening the sky every morning. With just a finger she twisted the light to remake the world. With just a finger, she''d forge a new one on his grave. Queen Adale was what Cerulean hoped the Arbiter would be. She was a true goddess, and her wrath could destroy and create anew.

    ¡°Thoughts?¡± Khalaf said with wide eyes, mind trying to track the addition before him.

    ¡°I am her lost lamb.¡± King fiddled with his Luminance band. ¡°There was much New Dawn didn¡¯t know, and much the Enclave didn¡¯t have in their lessons.¡±

    What could a thing of darkness ever teach you about the light?

    Nothing, he supposed, which was why he had to go to her world to begin with. His Dark Master could not teach him how to use the light to live, but she could. His Dark Master couldn''t teach him how to do much with the light, but even now, Queen Adale had given him a valuable lesson.

    ¡°Luminance Shift." He called, making his chest piece change shape.

    Normally a downward triangle with a circle at its center, it turned upward with nodes on each of its lines. For a moment the lines of circuitry in his suit glowed brighter than before, dimming seconds later as the silent change completed. Above his head the fish now swam in and around their star, pulling the force closer to completion. He was not going to match its scale, but that possibility was never likely with the Enclave¡¯s training. It wasn¡¯t likely for a dark disciple either, and it wasn¡¯t time to terminate his Luminance yet. He lifted his arms, drawing back as light flowed into a bow and arrow. Taking sight of Adale, he thought about her world, turning the memory into a shot.

    ¡°Luminance Transplant." He let the arrow fly. It took off fast, flying toward her eye like a bullet.

    She caught it between her fingers before it could make contact, snapping it as she shrunk her star down. Her finger came up and his did the same. Khalaf braced for a blast that would tear King''s atoms apart, but the Number spoke.

    ¡°Luminance Consume.¡±

    Adale shrieked as her arm suddenly went black. She tightened a fist and the color returned, only for the light to flicker out again. Glaring down, she discarded her cool joy. King could see a memory in her eyes¡ªthe memory of the day she fell.

    ¡°What have you done!¡± She cried.

    ¡°I remember what we did under your rule. Giving you power to fulfill your promise. You''d pull us from the darkness back to a place where devils couldn''t get in. You''d kill the Cannibal Glutton and rule as our queen, promising prosperity for as long as you had the throne." It was no lie or trick. Adale wanted this world and she needed her people to reach it. ¡°I remember that you would never let a drop of light go to waste. Each bit of blue was a chance for you to grow stronger.¡±

    ¡°You vile child. You have placed a curse on me!¡±

    ¡°That''s a good way to put it. I have given you the Luminance of a dark disciple, forever entwined with my Umbra. A darkness that grew used to containing your power years ago."

    Adale smiled despite the black spreading up her body. "How clever of you lost lamb! But is it worth sacrificing this girl?"

    "No." King shook his head. "But she won''t be sacrificed. It''s my Luminance, and I''m going to reach out to her."

    To Micaela, shrunken so much that atoms stormed around her. She didn¡¯t know what to do or how to go back, and a part of her mind felt like it had already faded away. Words escaped her this far down, gone so much that she couldn¡¯t name the arrow that flew toward her. It hit though, piercing her chest, reminding her of the shot Fiona made when Celine snatched her Luminance away. It reminded her of herself, and to who her body belonged. Her brow furrowed, and as Adale¡¯s light darkened along the edges, she lifted her arm. It felt like she could take hold of the sun.

    ¡°Luminance¡­¡± King called with another finger lifted.

    ¡°Amplify," Micaela answered, feeling her mind reach out like desperate drops of water trying to fill every crack and crevice. She grew until she flooded the atoms, drowned the bacteria, and left towering cells sunken. She rose until she stood beside Adale herself, who stared with a vengeance as the researcher shoved her hands into her pocket.

    ¡°I bet you think you¡¯re having a pretty rough day.¡± She smiled.

    Adale hissed.

    ¡°I shall not be defeated by him again!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the sad part about this for you. You¡¯re not being defeated by him.¡± The researcher lifted her hand; lifting Adale within it. ¡°You¡¯re being beat by me.¡± She smirked. ¡°There¡¯s a better word for making something smaller, though.¡± Her fingers rose like mountains around the goddess. ¡°Luminance Condense.¡± She closed them, closing Adale off from the world.

    There came a bright flash and when the light faded she found herself on the floor. King was standing over her. Khalaf clapped silently behind him, and she rose, dusting herself off.

    ¡°So¡­¡± She answered the look in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±

    [Chapter 32 ends...]

 Chapter 33éˆ¥æ“¨nheritors

    Chapter 33¡ªInheritors

    Rashawn called, ¡°Hey, sis?¡±

    He was still staring at the Spear of Hell and didn¡¯t feel like he could help it. The way the structure moved was like nothing he ever imagined, its glass going from liquid to gas as if the form was just a suggestion. With clouds patching the breaks he got the sense of a powered-on machine, slowly coming to life after decades without use. The Spear of Hell wasn''t just an obelisk, . It felt like it was finally what it was supposed to be, putting something in his chest that might be hope or fear.

    ¡°Is something the matter, Rashawn?¡± Fiona spoke, reminding him he called out to her.

    ¡°I was just kinda thinking, what does it mean when you say Peter is a Light Eater?¡±

    Fiona smiled. ¡°Your light can be taken from you. That¡¯s why so many of those empty people run through the city.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I found that out recently. Cerulean turned some of them back to normal though, right?¡±

    ¡°Right, and you could say they did it through a method called soul writing. They just had to trace over something already inside of the Baleful, but that doesn¡¯t work for all of them, does it?¡±

    ¡°I guess not.¡± Rashawn shook his head. ¡°I mean, if it did, Cerulean would have had a lot more people, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. So let me ask you a question. If your soul had to get its hands on a light another way, how would it do that?¡±

    Rashawn cocked an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t really know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fair. How could you after all? The soul isn¡¯t something you can look at in most situations. Even if you can look inwardly, what you¡¯ll likely see is something that looks like white fire. However, that doesn¡¯t mean your soul doesn¡¯t already know. The Baleful show us what people are like without that knowledge. They remain desperate to get their hands on a new light, as if they¡¯ll know how to use it.¡±

    ¡°So does that mean something like, A Baleful Peter would try to eat the light?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Mine, however, would only be able to write it.¡± An arrow grew from her hand. ¡°My arrows look normal to the average eye, but they¡¯re more like a paragraph folded into a shape.¡±

    ¡°Or a bunch of math that equals an arrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good way to put it too. Pete¡¯s soul eats, my soul writes.¡± Fiona took a good look at Rashawn. ¡°Yours might be a particularly unique version of this as a Scion. Maybe I could say yours reads, absorbing it like you absorb knowledge from a book.¡± Making the light something that was not solely his. He shared it with the Scions that came before, using it as his predecessors added.

    Rashawn turned back to the Spear of Hell.

    ¡°Do you think the darkness could work the same way?¡±

    Fiona followed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know, honestly. The light is something we understand. The darkness is what you have when light isn¡¯t there.¡± Rashawn wondered about that, and what King said about himself.

    Dark Disciples were reborn through the darkness.

    He crossed his arms.

    ¡°Dang, I still don¡¯t know what any of this means.¡±

    Fiona turned back to him. ¡°Are you trying to figure the darkness out?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. Or maybe what¡¯s in it, y¡¯know?¡±

    Fiona stared at the spear again, then shook her head. ¡°It¡¯d probably be like trying to figure out space itself. If you could see the sky and all the stars in it, you could think about it forever and never know what every star means.¡±

    Darkness is the absence of light¡­ In that case, it wouldn''t be about pondering the stars, it''d be about pondering the vastness between them. He frowned a bit as he crossed his arms harder.

    ¡°Hey, Fiona.¡± Peter called out in the meantime. ¡°Does Cerulean know how a soul gets its light?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they did at first.¡± She remembered back to their attack on the coast. ¡°But at some point, they found someone who does. Of all the people in Castle Cerulean, that person is probably the most dangerous.¡±

    ???

    As Celine looked upon Fang, she thought about Brigid and her odds. Her sister was in dire state, and the castle could not afford to lose them both. She would have liked to believe in her power alone, but she had to trust in Francis instead.

    ¡°How do you plan to accomplish this, Francis?¡± Celine asked the doctor with arms crossed.

    ¡°With respects, my lady, I must ask that you allow me to draw out your soul.¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon!¡±

    ¡°Wait, you can do that?¡± Elias raised an eyebrow. ¡°No offense, doctor, but that puts you on a level with mom. I know you¡¯re one of the pillars, but I thought all you had going for you was Illumination.¡±

    ¡°I am no where near as skilled as the queen, my lord, but I will be able to do this much.¡± Francis bowed to Celine. ¡°If the Princess will allow it.¡±

    ¡°I will have your head if I come to regret this, Francis. I want you to remember that with every breath.¡±

    "I will, my lady." Francis''s hand came up, pushing light through Celine''s chest. She gasped at the pressure, sharply turning her head at the sudden reaction.

    Dutifully, Francis ignored it as he eased her soul out. Threads tied it to her body, as blue light swirled within it. Francis took a closer look and the princess blushed, fighting the feeling of a magnifying glass turned upon her. The doctor turned to Elias next, making him jump as he waved him over.

    ¡°This is where you come in, my lord. Take a close look at your sister¡¯s soul, note how the light moves within, and the way the soul follows. It is the natural state of things, but we can make it better.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Celine glared.

    ¡°No kind of insult, Lady Celine. It is merely a matter I¡¯ve come upon in my research. We are all meant to follow God¡¯s plan, but sometimes we are blind to the minutia. With the Prince¡¯s help, that minutia shall be within your reach.¡±

    Elias shrugged. ¡°What do you want me to do exactly?¡±

    ¡°I would like you to reshape Lady Celine¡¯s soul. Make it more appropriate for her light.¡±

    ¡°Why should he do this?¡±

    ¡°Because bearing God¡¯s light is the least you can do. You, Princess Celine, can inherit its splendor.¡±

    ¡°How long have you known of this?¡±

    ¡°For sometime. However, I thought it would be best to proceed with caution. I do not find it wise to speak out of turn, and I would never presume to know better than the royal family.¡±

    ¡°And by inherit, what do you mean?¡± Elias¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Like a crown, my lord. As your father does as Otto Ludvig Klein V. The soul interacts with God¡¯s light in different ways. Before Refraction, there comes Acquisition.¡±

    ¡°Like eating the light, right?¡±

    Celine glared at her brother. Where did he get that idea?

    ¡°Yes. Or in this case, something closer to Donning.¡±

    ¡°And what will that mean for me?¡± The Princess asked.

    ¡°By making your soul better capable of donning the light, you¡¯ll be able to do far more with it. Truly, in the absence of your father, you, my lady, will be the perfect substitute for the Priest King¡­¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Celine pushed this recollection away. She didn¡¯t know if she was told enough, but didn¡¯t have time to consider it...

    ???

    Walker rose from Fang¡¯s shadow, charging the princess with her on its back. Celine centered her focus; her rapier driving the Number''s blade aside. As the beast sped past her the woman leaped from its back. A heavy swing fell and Celine pulled away, noting how the blade scraped light from her own. Fang followed on quick feet, slashing after the princess, their battle becoming a dance. One missed attack let Celine slip behind her, stabbing for the back of Fang¡¯s neck.

    Tendrils whipped up from the ground!

    But Celine leaped high, touching down unscathed.

    ¡°I see.¡± She said. This was how the girl got past her sister?

    Something like a breath touched the back of her neck, sending her into a spin. Walker¡¯s claws came and she knocked them aside. Now on two feet, it came at her, lashing, gnashing, animal instinct pushing for first blood. Each swing seemed to move it faster, revealing intelligence within the beast. Knocking its claws wide again, Celine spawned another blade and shoved it deep into its chest. She summoned a third and kicked it back, blocking Fang¡¯s surprise attack. With a whim they whirled around her, spinning into a razor wind. A deep gash tore across Walker¡¯s chest but Fang slipped away. The shadow sank back as she stared on, uncertainty blatant in her dark eyes.

    ¡°Are you confused, girl?¡± Celine turned, leveling her blade.

    The princess was certain she had to be, facing Brigid was a different situation. Even as the Paladin, she hadn¡¯t stood a chance, while Celine had yet to reveal her purpose. A frown tugged at the corner of her lips and she fought it. This could have been avoided if Francis spoke sooner, but it seemed the doctor preferred his cards face down. No matter, she''d have a discussion with him later. For now, she had to admit that while she was stronger, she was not quite strong enough. The intruder was a problem for the light; one she''d be wise to finish quickly. While Fang stood back, devising a plan, she''d play her hand.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t properly introduced myself, have I?¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s so easy to forget in a moment like this, but I was raised well. I am Princess Celine Octavia Klein.¡± Her swords broke, their particles stitching into three orbiting stars. ¡°God¡¯s Lapis Justiciar.¡± They shot into her, making her body shine.

    Fang stood helpless as Celine rose with light spilling out of her. It poured across her chest, over her shoulders, and down to her arms, forming a flowing parted cape as pale armor covered her. It swirled around her waist and twirled down her legs, parting her skirt on either side as her legs transformed, dyed dark blue with large jewels on her knee caps. She touched back down and the floor rippled as one of her hands glowed again. Waving it over her eyes, she made a blind mask with another jewel sitting on her forehead. The ripples continued as she took a few steps closer, and Fang broke the trance as tendrils whipped up.

    ¡°I suppose your puppy is gone then?¡± Celine smiled.

    Fang sneered back, ¡°I have seen one of you use this trick before. The outcome won¡¯t be different.¡±

    Celine laughed. ¡°Last time someone said that to me they were talking about Christoph. You¡¯ll be disappointed to hear that this will go the same way.¡± Celine felt the ripples under her feet.

    She took the initiative with a fleet-footed charge, dashing with a stabbing blade. Tendrils whipped out, swinging for her body, missing as she disappeared. Rising from a ripple, she savored Fang¡¯s shock, aiming the rapier for her throat. The Number snapped back before the blade bit, and Celine gestured upward, sprouting more from the ground. She noted how they didn¡¯t quite sink in as they tossed the girl up. Drawing them back to her side she sharpened their points, firing again as the tendrils rose to catch them.

    ¡°O¡¯ God who waits in the Arbiter¡¯s absence, exact punishment in his great name.¡± The blades shined and burst, spewing frigid air; splashing frost upon her foe.

    She weaved a rapier around the dark vines, bringing it to falling girl¡¯s face. Celine snapped and the blade sparked, blasting her with a mighty bolt. Fang rolled across the floor but rose back to her feet, wiping blood away as if she had only been punched.

    ¡°I see.¡± Celine said, sprouting more blades from the ripples. ¡°That darkness of yours is weakening my attacks. That explains how you managed to get past Brigid.¡± She snapped again and their hilts began to glow. ¡°I can see why my mother was so afraid. If you ever truly learned to use these powers you could be an actual threat.¡±

    With a heavy and heaving chest, Fang agreed.

    But even after battling the other princess and repairing the spear, the Umbra still eluded her. She could feel the breadth of its power against her fingertips, but could not reach out and pull it in. She was not Assassin, who only needed to know he could use it to fight. She was not Celine, who twisted the light into a lie. The rapiers separating them seemed as physical as any other weapon, but through the Umbra Fang could feel their particles tightly packed together. They were following commands, gathering into the shape Celine wanted to see.

    Though, maybe she could do that too? Wasn¡¯t it the same as repairing the spear? Fang held her blade out, watching as smoke rose from it. Celine grimaced and she swung, sending a black wave ripping across the room.

    Celine flickered to the side but watched the attack fly past. She sneered as the girl came running, realizing her mistake.

    Fang watched gears move as she disappeared again. This time the Number stabbed the ground, blocking the ripples; forcing Celine up. Walker rose with her, claws swinging before she got her bearings. A beam lanced from mask, slicing him apart as the princess swung her head. Jumping high to avoid it, Fang tossed another slash. It rolled off ripples in the air as another beam came lancing toward her.

    As she moved to block, the beam became the princess. The two of them traded blows in the air, each block shaving blue light away. As a slash tore through Celine¡¯s blade, Fang brought another for her neck. A smile curled across the princess¡¯s face. The blue shavings grew, surrounding them both with a cage of spikes. They left no scars as they passed through the princess, turning Fang into a pin cushion. A thin layer of umbra stopped them from piercing her skin.

    Celine sunk back, raising a single hand in prayer.

    ¡°O¡¯ God who waits in the Arbiter¡¯s absence, bear down these blades with the weight of her sins.¡±

    Spikes became swords and pushed hard; tendrils sweeping up to stop them. As their tips pulled away, Celine flickered forward and stabbed the floor. The tendrils burned and the Number dropped. Another flash came and Celine was upon her, thin edge trying to break her guard. She matched the speed, standing her ground, and Celine weaved a dagger. Now they danced again¡ªdodge, slash, spin, thrust! Fang forged a dagger of her own, and the air was dyed, flashing blue and black.

    Celine bounced back, letting her swords float beside her. ¡°Yes, I can see how this works now.¡± She said, sweat running around the corner of a smile.

    ¡°You can see you have no chance to win?¡± Fang asked back, circling her foe.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already won, girl, I¡¯ve figured you all out. That werewolf from before and those whips both need light to exist. I was feeding God for years, there¡¯s no one who can pull light better than me.¡±

    Was that why the tendrils ignited?

    "Your cursed powers may give you a slight advantage, but it doesn''t matter how much you pull apart my swords, each drop of light is still under my control." As she said this, blades surrounded Fang.

    They stabbed and the Number''s arms blurred, whipping a dark curtain around. The blades disappeared and Walker pulled itself free, only to splash against the floor as the light pulled back.

    "And no light that belongs to me can ever belong to another." Celine pulled them to her sides, crossing her arms as they circled her. "What hope is there for you? I''m willing to make you a deal though, tell me everything you know about your home and I''ll make this death as painless as possible."

    So Celine was in the dark like the Priestess Queen. Like Fang, herself. It was strange they could meet at this same place but never as allies. Fang''s brow furrowed at the thought. There was determination to fight, despite all the signs saying they shouldn''t. If that energy was directed in the right place they could accomplish so much more than this. Cerulean only had to let it happen. But they refused. They rejected a world that wasn¡¯t identical to their plans.

    What could she do to change that?

    A familiar whisper played in her ears. She still couldn''t understand it, but in the spear, it still made a difference. So Fang couldn''t take her light to make Walker and Lounger? With the touch of the spear against her fingers, she realized she had another choice.

    "I won''t be dying." She shook her head. "But even if I were I don''t have anything to tell you. The Enclave is a mystery to me too. I wanted Cerulean to help me solve it." But¡­ "But you only want that information for yourself." She smiled, but sorrow filled her eyes. "We are taught to do everything we can to save the survivors we encounter in the city. They talk about not knowing how it happens, but it''s important to get them to a place where they can do more than survive. I should be trying my best to bring you back, but all I can see is the ruin that would come with you."

    Celine frowned. ¡°How very noble of our enemies to spare our lives. How very convenient that you all don¡¯t know where your survivors come from. How very idiotic that you serve a place you know nothing about.¡± Fury flared out of her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that I am a fool, but I¡¯ll confront that after I¡¯m done here. I¡¯m sorry, Celine Octavia Klein.¡± Fang pulled, feeling the mechanism of the spear answer her.

    ¡°I really must know what they teach you in the Enclave to make you think you can escape death.¡± The princess pulled a sword to her hands. ¡°But I suppose I¡¯ll get my answers from a different intruder.¡± She flickered forward and the rest followed in a line.

    Fang took hold of what she wanted and met Celine''s charge. The rapier seemed more like a conductor''s baton, stabbing out but guiding the others to stab around her. She blocked the first slash but the rest flew like stingers, tearing through her darkness, shredding but coming back together. As Celine slashed they spun like saws, ripping more darkness away. Fang laid it like skin over her body and let it become her, springing high and away.

    A thrust sent the blades forward like vipers, each one missing just to restart their pursuit. She blocked on the move, dodging into the rapier garden. The waiting blades exploded. Still, she stood, rushing in with frost covering her body. Celine flickered forward, stabbing for her face, and she blocked that and the swords that rained down. From their hilt wires whipped out splitting her umbra skin as she tried to escape them too. One caught her leg, reeling her up as Celine charged. The tip of the sword pushed through the skin but went no further as Walker rose again.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t we already seen this trick?¡± Celine ran her sword through his maul. The beast snickered as she pulled it back, tearing at her chest as her eyes went wide. The claws scarred the armor but she got away, bidding the wires to whip out again.

    As she slipped back, Fang slid up behind her, a mighty swing coming for her back. Celine flickered past it, stabbing for the neck only for tendrils to stop her. Her blade fell away, becoming beams that tore the tethers. As her fury turned on Fang, Walker leaped down, claws raking her face. She let out a scream as light poured from her mask.

    Teetering back put her in another trap as the tendrils bound her arms at her side.

    ¡°How!¡± She barked.

    Fang stepped forward. ¡°You were right, I need light to make my shadows, but that doesn¡¯t mean it has to be yours.¡± Despite the mask, Fang felt the disbelief in her eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t feel the light that lurks just above.¡± She pointed up. Celine broke into a laugh.

    ¡°You presume to say you can sense a Light that I cannot?¡± Hysterical tears poured.

    ¡°It¡¯s true whether you believe it or not.¡± Flower rose from Fang¡¯s shadow, taking hold of Celine¡¯s face. The shadow got just close enough to kiss.

    ¡°Then tell me,¡± Celine looked past it, trying to look deep into Fang¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you can feel that light, why can¡¯t you feel the one that¡¯s about to take your life?¡±

    Fang¡¯s brow furrowed, then melted from her face. Her chest was suddenly burning cold, radiating out from a sharp pain. Her eyes fell to the long rapier sticking out the front of her. More grew, punching through her body, the pain so strong it broke her shadows. Freed once again, Celine smiled.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, no light that belongs to me ever leaves my possession. That cursed power of yours was such the perfect defense that you never once felt what I was doing.¡± Fang dropped to her knees as Celine pulled the swords back. ¡°Each shallow cut left a little bit behind. Each block that tossed some in the air guided others through your blade. I can control the light so small its invisible to our eyes. I am the one that made sure the Arbiter never ate a poisonous meal. I was always beyond you girl, and now, I¡¯m light years beyond that.¡±

    Fang couldn¡¯t talk; couldn¡¯t convince herself to speak. The wounds weren¡¯t closing, the coldness was in her fingers. Celine¡¯s blade grew thinner as it lifted Fang¡¯s chin.

    ¡°I thought you said you won¡¯t be dying?¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°On the bright side, you told me everything you knew. Even if it¡¯s nothing, I can at least keep my word.¡±

    Something shot down her body and through her heart. The life faded from Fang¡¯s eyes as she hit the floor¡­

    [Chapter 33 ends...]

 Chapter 34éˆ¥æ“Ÿalling

    Chapter 34¡ªCalling

    There was neither cold nor heat.

    There was neither sight nor sound.

    There was just an overwhelming feeling of emptiness and distance from everything else.

    There was motion? The ebb and flow of some sort of tide, infinite and unending with no beach to break upon? There were the depths or the void, and life within it because what was death?

    There was black, except for a single white flame pushing back the abyss.

    The flame sat as if upon an unseen wick, letting it have ¡°life.¡± There was no candle beneath it that might burn out. No frightful end, nor a beginning. Although, there was a near silence that was almost deafening, loud for the absolute emptiness yelling back. There was almost silence, except for the whispers underneath, the murmuring of a familiar song. It sang of the white flame and the places it would go. It spun a tale of the white flame fulfilling its dreams. It promised the white flame that there was far much more to see, so long as the flame was willing to see it.

    It willed its eyes open, finding galaxies sprawled out around it. Swirling vortexes made homes for multicolored stars, each one blinking, brightening, fading. The flame saw that it was not alone. It found the source of the motion in the dark, inky wisps moving in perpetuity around distant stars. It watched this living darkness collapse into shapes, some forming things with four limbs, others with six. Some standing tall while others were no bigger than the flame. The bodies filled the shadow of stars, watching the life within them with rapt curiosity. The white flame willed itself toward a star of its own.

    Deep inside it saw a world of people farming and growing, building lives oblivious to a coming storm. A man of sorts rolled on clouds, bringing heavy floods and vicious winds. Lives were swept away and discarded, smashed against the land or tossed into the growing tide. Those that lived raised their hands in prayer and that same man parted the clouds, shining green light down. The man brightened and the white flame grew ill.

    It moved to a different star, and then another, finding different scenes that were sickening just the same. It traveled deep into the cosmos until stars were distant blemishes. There, the song of its journey was at the loudest, and it turned, finding a ripple in space.

    The white flame stepped through, growing legs like the living dark, balancing itself with arms stretched out. It was the flame no more, but a shadow body wrapped around it, human-like in vague recollection of what humanity was. The shadow followed black glass steps through an ethereal forest lit by a twilight horizon. Great stone doors awaited in a mountainside on the other end, left slightly ajar as if to let the shadow in. It continued, down a long dark hall lit by glitter in its walls. Another flight of stairs took it to a smaller door, and it pushed it open to a veranda overlooking the forest. Three others waited in this room.

    One was a woman sprawled on a chaise, with a body of shining onyx illuminated with little stars beneath her skin. She lay in a dress of storms with tendrils falling from her head and into the floor.

    Another was a man¡ªmore of a shadow himself. His dark body was thin with particles flowing off. A wolfish smile made the Shadow double take, for one moment he was man, and the next he had a frightening lupine face of lightning.

    The last was a woman with skin of gold. It did not shimmer but she made up for it with stars twisted into and hanging from jewelry; eyes that glistened in a swirling mix of colors. Her hair was a nebula in and of itself, much like the bed of flowers around her.

    The Shadow made a soundless gasp and this last one turned those eyes its way.

    "Oh! Look who has returned!" She said and the others turned their heads. The lounging woman smiled warmly, easing the trepidation in the Shadow¡¯s flame.

    ¡°It¡¯s my little one.¡± She said like a mother welcoming her child home. ¡°How long has it been?¡±

    The man snickered. ¡°You can¡¯t ask her that question. What is time to them compared to time to us?¡±

    ¡°Oh be silent, you. I want to know how long she thinks it was.¡±

    ¡°I do too!¡± Said the woman in the flowers. ¡°I bet she has seen so many exciting things.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what places she has gone to hunt.¡± The man¡¯s face changed again.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s have her tell us, shall we. Starting with a name. What is it this time?¡± The motherly woman asked.

    The shadow thought and found the tail of a memory. She followed it and found the name waiting, almost decayed. "Fang." She said, and the room smiled.

    ¡°Fang!¡± Said the man. ¡°I think that¡¯s a name to honor me!¡±

    ¡°How very frightening!¡± Said the woman in the flowers. ¡°But she has always been partial to that.¡±

    ¡°Fang is delightful. I bet you chose it yourself.¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± Fang said. ¡°Fangs are sharp, and dependable. They let beast fight and are the key to survival. I am Fang because I want to help others survive. I¡¯ll keep tearing through the city until people can rest.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a city this time!¡± Flowerbed chirped. ¡°She has gone very far.¡±

    ¡°But how far dear?¡± The lounger asked.

    ¡°All the way back to where I first died. I went back to New York and found out what killed me.¡±

    ¡°The hunt!¡± The wolfman howled. ¡°You have sank your teeth in the most delicious meat. You have tasted the truth!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have.¡± Fang shook her head. ¡°Not all of it anyway. I came so close but then¡­" Then, before the white flame, there was flesh, and that flesh was frigid. She had died, again, and the only thing she could do is run back here.

    ¡°There, there.¡± The lounger said. ¡°Do not let it bring a tear to your eyes. You are older now, and there is quite a bit we can tell you.¡±

    The wolf nodded. ¡°You can remember your name! You have grown little Fang of beast.¡±

    ¡°That is not her name! Fang is much better.¡± Flowerbed barked at the wolf.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is, but that doesn¡¯t matter. She has a name, and she can remember.¡±

    She could remember her own, but not theirs¡ªnot these unfamiliar faces she was sure she met before. ¡°Who are you all?¡± She asked.

    The man laughed. ¡°That¡¯s a good question. Who am I? The Hound in the Dark? The Wolf in the Shadow? What is my name?¡±

    Flower smiled softy. ¡°Who am I? The woman so pretty as a rose with thorns laced with poison?¡±

    The lounger placed a hand on her chest. ¡°Who am I? The mother of darkness? The one who birthed those that lurked within it?¡±

    ¡°Who are you all?¡± Fang asked again, and the lounger smiled softly.

    The man jumped ahead of her though. ¡°I am Okoropos, the wild hunter of the strong. When my name was known I fed on fat gods, plump after eating whole civilizations!¡±

    "I am Lileyaha." Said the woman in the flower. "And when my name was known, I was feared for my beauty. I was called a temptress who lured you away from the light."

    ¡°And I am Ma Roo¡¯di.¡± Said the lounger.

    ¡°Ma Roo¡¯di, Ma Roo¡¯di.¡± Okoropos chanted.

    ¡°I am the mother of the dark. I am the mother of fear. I am the one who made the nightmares that kill god dreams.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve met you all before, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Multiple times, my dear.¡±

    ¡°Where are we right now?¡±

    ¡°On the other side of the Dark Expanse. In the Twilight Grove.¡±

    ¡°The home of the Second Society!¡±

    The room laughed.

    ¡°She truly has gone far!¡± Okoropos nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve gone back to that world. What do they call it now?¡±

    ¡°I only know the name Naras Radda.¡± Ma Roo¡¯di answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s certainly not it. It¡¯s Gaea! Nay, Terra!¡± Lileyaha shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s called Earth.¡± Fang answered, and the room nodded.

    ¡°Earth! What an interesting name.¡±

    Ma Roo¡¯di shook her head. ¡°I am not impressed with it. The name is young.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re surely not surprised, Ma Roo¡¯di. The Third is ever forgetful. Some even run from memories.¡± Okoropos replied.

    ¡°I think Terra and Gaea sounds familiar, but I never heard of Naras Radda.¡± Fang said.

    ¡°Of course not. Ma Roo¡¯di is just very old.¡± Okoropos snickered.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Ma Roo¡¯di put on a distant smile. ¡°Old like the world though, dear Fang. But never as old as the Mother World herself.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible for me to go back?¡±

    ¡°Back to Earth? Why would you want to?¡±

    "I have to! I lost everyone. King and Ace don''t know that the princess is there, and we still have to prepare for the God Eternal."

    "The God Eternal!" Okoropos howled. "So that''s the name it has now. That wretched thief of prey.¡±

    ¡°In my time they called it the Cannibal Glutton. Always eating, always feeding on its own kind.¡± Lileyaha sighed.

    ¡°You all know of it then? Does that mean you know how to stop it!¡±

    Ma Roo¡¯di sighed. ¡°The answer isn¡¯t no, however, it¡¯s never a simple yes.¡±

    Okoropos grinned. ¡°To understand Fang of beast we must go back. Back to Naras Radda, and the Era of the Wild.¡±

    ¡°The Era of the Wild?¡±

    ¡°It was a different time on Earth. When the third was still infantile and stupid.¡±

    ¡°On Naras Radda,¡± Ma Roo¡¯di started. ¡°The Third Society gazed upon the living light of the first and ask the same question we of the Second did. They asked what this strange light was, and the light spoke back.¡±

    Fang nodded. ¡°The light told humanity to gather and share its knowledge, but the land was different in our time. People didn¡¯t know how big the world was.¡±

    ¡°So you know a part of the story?¡± Ma Roo¡¯di smiled. ¡°But tell me girl, what do you know of the Era of the Wild?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°I suppose the third is still woefully forgetful.¡± Okoropos shook his wolf head.

    ¡°In that time, the scattered tribes of the third didn¡¯t know what to do when the light went silent, so they poisoned it, killing each other as bribes against their affront. From this the gods were born, wild like storms and just as destructive. Drunk on the third¡¯s light, and desperate for more.¡±

    ¡°When they were fed full on their tribes they stalked the world. There were always more tribes to eat and more monsters hungering, terrifying the Third who desperately cried out for help. When the light was the thing they fear they cried into the darkness. Hearing their pleas my pack emerged to feast!" Okoropos grinned.

    Lileyaha rose. ¡°Wild gods roamed the land and spread as quickly as the third did. Civilizations could not grow so long as a light on the horizon was actually a beast. Okoropos was a hunter, not a savior, so one small civilization cried into the darkness again, calling upon Ma Roo¡¯di to bring the era to an end.¡±

    ¡°Ma Roo¡¯di, Ma Roo¡¯di.¡± Okoropos chanted.

    "Ma Roo''di." Lileyaha began. "Oh, great Ma Roo''di. The light bears its fangs and we do not know how to push it back. Our lovers die. Our children die. Our cities die Ma Roo''di. Please, what can we do?"

    Ma Roo¡¯di touched her chest again. ¡°And so that desperate Era was brought to its end when I stepped into the world. I taught the Third to wield the darkness; weave it into nightmares to terrify their gods. I taught them to tame the beasts, and the Era of the Wild became the Era of the Tamed.¡±

    ¡°What makes the eras different?¡± Fang asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s simple. It¡¯s the state of the world. The Era of the Wild was marked by wild gods and their threat to the Third.¡±

    ¡°Then the Era of the Tamed was marked by what threat?¡±

    ¡°The third¡¯s threat to itself.¡± Lileyaha frowned. ¡°I was born in the Era of the Tamed, not as I am now, a child of the Second, but actually a child of the Third. I lived in a beautiful place¡ªa palace that looked out happily onto a beautiful garden. Every morning I would gaze out of my window, and in the evening I would meet people from distant lands. I loved them all so much. I loved the many different faces. More than anything I loved those who were my age, who viewed the light differently."

    ¡°In the Era of the Tamed.¡± Ma Roo¡¯di spoke. ¡°The wild gods were returned to order, once more capable of teaching the people. Those who traveled did so to share their knowledge, but the Third still did not quite accept the size of the world. Some tamed more gods than others, and their knowledge could die to someone else¡¯s whim. Gods were not teachers, but weapons, and the one who had the most was the one who ruled the world.¡±

    "My father was not like me." Lileyaha shook her head. "He heard of foreign places with kingdoms of Gods and became jealous. That is until he noticed how I often fell in love. He noticed that some people did not simply see the light, but became it. They were the Scions¡ªthe descendants carrying that light¡¯s knowledge into the future, and if he could not find wild gods to tame then he would enslave them instead.¡±

    ¡°And he did!¡± Okoropos barked. ¡°Using the soft heart of his dear daughter, he found those who viewed the light in this strange way and chained them. He sent these slaves to other kingdoms, stealing their light to make it his own.¡±

    ¡°My terrible greedy father. So many of the people I loved disappeared, and it took me too long to realize what he was doing. The parties became torture, and I cried and cried until I cried into the dark.¡±

    ¡°Ma Roo¡¯di, Ma Roo¡¯di.¡± Okoropos chanted.

    ¡°Ma Roo¡¯di, I heard tales of ages long gone pass. They say the dark is something to fear, but it was from the dark that we learned to save our world. Ma Roo¡¯di, if these tales are true please help me, I don¡¯t want my father to enslave anymore.¡±

    ¡°And so I emerged from the darkness again and offered Lileyaha a special key. If her father and those like him were so desperate to enslave the light, I would show her how to turn people away.¡±

    ¡°I became the first Dark Disciple.¡± Lileyaha continued. ¡°And I weaved the darkness around the hearts of the Scions, blocking off their knowledge, letting them hide from the world."

    ¡°The third fears the dark until it is a place where they can hide.¡± Okoropos said.

    "And many feared it. They feared the temptress who moved through the land too. They feared the princess who could whisper words that blinded you to the light. They feared how she weakened their kingdoms, and so they stopped enslaving Scions, and the era came to an end."

    ¡°Does that mean that the Scions eventually replaced all the wild gods?¡± Fang asked.

    Lileyaha nodded. ¡°Eras are made of the Ages and Ages passed and passed until there was nothing wild to tame.¡±

    ¡°What followed the Era of the Tamed?¡±

    ¡°The Era of the Dawn.¡± Ma Roo¡¯di answered. ¡°Perhaps the time the Third clings to the most. When gods stood high above empires, offering blessing for their prosperity. Oh, how did that go again? Some of the Scions thought that ruling would be best. They thought that in this way they each could be teachers of the Third. For some time that worked. It was the Era of the Dawn because that era closely resembled the First Society. The Ascension of the Third was said to be eminent. There would be the Dominion at Dawn, the Twilight Grove, and¡­ Oh, Lileyaha, what did the Third call it?¡±

    ¡°The Garden of Eden.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ma Roo¡¯di nodded. ¡°They would make the Garden of Eden, but not all Scions were happy with the way this place would be ruled. Why should you get to rule it, after all, Fang. Why not me? Why not Okoropos?¡±

    ¡°I would personally find ruling very boring.¡± Okoropos shook his head.

    Ma Roo¡¯di laughed. ¡°The Era of the Dawn was sullied by that mindset. Empires turned to war against each other, millions dying for the promise of their gods.¡±

    ¡°How has so much of this happened? I heard bits of it from New Dawn, but not in this much detail.¡±

    "A good question. You should also ask, why did they forget the names spoken into the dark?"

    ¡°Ma Roo¡¯di, Ma Roo¡¯di.¡± Okoropos chanted.

    ¡°Except, no one knew Ma Roo¡¯di anymore. No one knew to cry to her to stop the warring gods. No one knew of the hunter Okoropos or the temptress Lileyaha. These were the names of devils, and for the sake of the light you must never speak them.¡±

    Fang¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Dr. Gupta said that the Second stopped the gods multiple times¡­¡±

    ¡°In the Era of the Wild there were many to hunt. In the Era of the Tamed there were many turned into weapons against a neighbor. We were the ones who silenced these threats, but the forgetful third would always make them anew.¡± Okoropos grinned with all wolfish teeth bared.

    ¡°As ages went on and gods became demons, they became other things as well. Witnessing any of this always tempted the third.¡± Lileyaha nodded.

    "Then how did the Era of the Dawn end?" Fang asked.

    ¡°With the most unfortunate thing humanity remembered.¡± Ma Roo¡¯di answered.

    ¡°The prey thief!¡± Okoropos growled.

    ¡°The Cannibal Glutton.¡± Lileyaha shook her head.

    ¡°The God Eternal.¡± Fang added.

    ¡°Gods become demons, and gods become legends.¡± Ma Roo¡¯di said.

    Okoropos started, "Long ago there was a wild god who found itself worshiped in several civilizations. The color he took was plentiful that way. It was the color of the morning star, a thing they could so easily pray to. But the thief would not save them. It ate one after the other until there were no lands that thought to worship it. That''s when it started hunting other wild gods."

    Lileyaha went next, "Long ago there was a champion god. He was unlike any other, able to slay the gods who turned against their people. He was not wild, but a force of order meant to stop them. He was meant to keep this world safe. Maybe he was even the first Scion?"

    Ma Roo¡¯di continued, ¡°Long ago, now forgotten, there was a god who was meant to rule the world. Unlike the ones we know now, he is a true god, the One True God, waiting for his chance to sit the throne again. He is the true creator of the Garden of Eden. He will purge the warmongers and save Third kind!"

    Fang shook. ¡°So people prayed to it, didn¡¯t they? They begged the God Eternal for salvation and it was reborn. If all of New York fell to it this time, it must have killed a horrific amount of kingdoms.¡±

    ¡°It did, on a scale the Third had never seen before. In a way this monster did save them, killing off the other gods and the people that worshiped them. However, there was no end to this destruction. Not when their shine fattened the Cannibal Glutton with ideas of their own demise. What if your neighbor brought the ruin back? And with the others dead, what god remained to rule over Eden?¡±

    ¡°How did humanity survive without the Second?¡±

    Okoropos cackled. ¡°They didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t.¡± Ma Roo¡¯di repeated. ¡°The Third Society witnessed their end. Their savior did not hide its true nature for long. It could level kingdoms with a swing of its hand. It could flood lands simply by stepping into oceans. Why would it ever be satisfied with worship and prayer? Alone, the Third could not survive that. Even with the powers taught to them in the battles before. The Third Society went extinct.¡±

    Fang shook her head. ¡°But I¡¯m alive right now, and even if I¡¯m different, there are plenty of people out there who have lived a normal life. The woman who killed me was one of them.¡±

    ¡°That my dear, is what brings us to the end of the Dawn and the start of the Dusk. In the Dark Expanse¡ªthe void prison of all light¡ªthe Dominion''s gates opened, and one of the first descended to the quiet world. The Gods were great terrible things to humanity, but to the First, they were just rogue bits of magic woven into machines. This transient of the First¡ªYhirhava¡ªtook hold of the God Eternal and uttered a phrase that changed the Third¡¯s fate. Let there be light.¡±

    ¡°In the light,¡± Lileyaha chimed. ¡°Humanity found the wisdom to live again. They saw what brought upon their end and prepared for its eventual return. Some built their own Edens, fleeing the world to tiny pockets resembling the dominion and grove. Some remained, made the same mistakes, forsaking their lands once again. Others still bowed their heads, certain that if they worshiped the One True God, it would reward them upon its return.¡±

    ¡°And in the dark, dead lights stirred, drawing in the souls hoping to find peace in other colors. They fed and grew knowing that if they grew strong enough, they could be the One True God. They would kill the Cannibal Glutton and rule the Third where it fell.¡±

    ¡°It truly is Eternal.¡± Fang frowned as she listened, hoping that these stories would speak of a true hero, striving to make the world better.

    There had to be more than opportunists, right? There had to be more than people who ran or thought that if they stayed they''d somehow win in the end. There had to be someone better than what humanity had come to know, lest the Era of Dusk be humanity¡¯s last.

    ¡°Someone had to make a plan in all this time, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, maybe so?¡± Lileyaha looked at Okoropos. He bore the head of a wolf with fully bared teeth.

    ¡°Ma Roo''di, Ma Roo''di." He swung his head toward the woman. She waved him away but smiled at Fang.

    ¡°I think it has been tens of thousands of years since I last heard my name. Third stories don¡¯t speak of me anymore, but something strange happened twenty earthen years ago. A little one found her way here, wearing the body of a thing of darkness. She sat with us and the first name she learned to speak was my own. She left one day, then came back suddenly bearing an offering of light.¡±

    ¡°Proof she could be a dark disciple.¡± Lileyaha nodded. ¡°Proof that the light was no deception to her.¡±

    ¡°She brought a friend!¡± Okoropos howled. ¡°A child who was always meant for the hunt.¡±

    ¡°And so I asked this little one where she learned to make an offering, when an offering was the final lesson of those taken on by Dark Masters. The little one told me that she took my name to worlds of light; had whispered it into the crowded darkness.¡±

    ¡°Ma Roo¡¯di, Ma Roo¡¯di.¡± Okoropos chanted.

    ¡°And when it was spoken, she reminded the light what it feared and the darkness what it longed to be. She learned from the living dark what it meant to become a thing determined to erase wretched light, then returned to retrieve her final lesson from me. I gave her that, and three keys.¡±

    Fang looked at the back of her left hand.

    ¡°The power to control the dark. The power to grasp the light. The power to give it a command. It would make the Umbra of the Dark Expanse hers to control. With such a power, a plan would surely follow. She only needed to keep one question in mind.¡±

    One question? The question. That forever incomprehensible whisper. Fang had heard it during her fight with Celine and still couldn¡¯t decipher what it said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember it.¡± Fang shook her head.

    Okoropos snickered. ¡°And knowing you, you would not let anything but Ma Roo¡¯di repeat it. You could have reached out to the darkness, but no, I suspect only your shadow boy would have done that.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Ma Roo¡¯di rose and strolled over to Fang. The woman stood tall, having to kneel to meet her eyes. ¡°What is your Dark Name?¡±

    What is the name the Umbra should attach to? What is the name that should be whispered into the dark? Ma Roo¡¯di, Ma Roo¡¯di. Okoropos. Lileyaha. Shadow...and? Fang couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Empress.¡± She said, and the room laughed.

    ¡°How very suitable!¡± Lileyaha smiled.

    Okoropos cackled. ¡°Truly. She has seen the darkness and light and decided she was meant to rule in both!¡±

    ¡°Not rule, Okoropos, lead.¡± Ma Roo¡¯di stood, holding her hand out.

    The white flame in Fang¡¯s chest darkened, making her body feel strange. Ma Roo¡¯di spoke, and her voice filled the room and the furthest reaches of the void. Galaxies went silent as they heard this long forgotten breath, terrified and excited, uncertain what this would mean for the world.

    "Through this Dark Burial old birth is discarded. For this rebirth, I pledge a new name. She is Empress and she is Fang. She shall guide all into the next era. Her Devil name shall be, Empress Fang...¡±

    [Chapter 34 ends...]

 Chapter 35éˆ¥æ“¬agic

    Chapter 35¡ªMagic

    It all started when humanity wondered what the Luster was. Some thousand, or maybe millions of years ago¡ªsome amount of time Micaela couldn''t conceive¡ªsomeone with more questions than they''d ever find answers, looked upon the strange light and asked themselves what it was they saw. Others followed, here and there in the corners of the world, surrounded by lights of different colors¡ªseeds of wisdom they only had to sow. Someone asked what the Luster was, and the strange lights said back, ¡°Whatever you want me to be.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t quite right but they might as well have been the words. Luster was the parent that always had an answer to the how and why. It could always fulfill young dreams. It made the word ¡°impossible¡± a lie. So, why wouldn¡¯t humanity become desperate when they heard it no more? Why wouldn¡¯t her kind¡ªmore ignorant than she could measure¡ªnot think they slighted it? Why wouldn¡¯t they think they had to beg for forgiveness? Of course humanity turned Luster into gods, there had to be someone they could appease. There had to be someone they could offer to, someone to whom a sacrifice could make everything right.

    Luster was that and so much more, and to even explain she had to ask.

    ¡°So¡­what¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°How about we start with what you learned from that little experience?¡± Khalaf offered, and Micaela let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Where do I even start!¡± She said at full volume, throwing her hands above her head. ¡°It was insane, undeniably insane, and that was the scariest thing I¡¯ve ever dealt with. If you¡¯re telling me Adale isn¡¯t as powerful as the eternal dude, then I¡¯m telling you that I don¡¯t want to fight him. That woman was something else entirely and you¡¯re telling me there is worse!¡± She dragged her hands down her face.

    ¡°Ah, incomprehensible terror. I wonder how that feels.¡± Khalaf looked at King.

    ¡°Beyond all that, did you discern anything we could use?¡± The number asked, and Micaela huffed.

    ¡°Yes. I think, but it''s kind of crazy." All of it was crazy when she thought about it, not an ounce existed in the realm of the sane. "Luster is Light, right? Except no, it''s not." She shook her head frantically. "It''s actually a god, right? Except that''s not it either!" She threw her hands up exhaustively. ¡°All right, then it must be the undead memory of the first society! Knowledge. Lessons. The memory of teachers! Etc, so forth, yeah?¡± She offered her hands emphatically.

    ¡°It¡¯s all of that.¡± King replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s all of that!¡± She shouted again. ¡°It¡¯s all of that and more. It¡¯s light and light is energy. Energy is matter. And matter is everything!¡± She held her head. ¡°And that means Luster is everything, it¡¯s just about how you use it.¡± How could one thing be everything? How could she sum that up in a way that made sense? Suddenly, it struck her, and Micaela covered her mouth. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s magic.¡±

    Khalaf cackled. ¡°Ah, the other shoe just dropped. Well, what was that thing Clarke said? Sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Magic?¡± King looked at them.

    "Of course, you don''t know what that is. It¡¯s¡­ It''s¡­" In other words, another way to sum it up.

    ¡°It¡¯s laughing in the face of impossibility.¡± Khalaf grinned as that seemed to work.

    ¡°A lot of physics goes into making a plane fly, or putting something in orbit around the world. It took our species a long time to get there, but if we still remembered the Luster, we would have known right away. It would have taught us to fly without planes, all centralized within ourselves. When people like the royal children sprout wings, they¡¯re¡­¡± Micaela crossed her arms.

    ¡°Driving a car without knowing how all the pieces of it work.¡± Khalaf offered. Micaela nodded!

    ¡°So Refraction is a form of magic then?¡± King asked.

    She shook her head, then wavered her hand. ¡°No, but yes. It¡¯s like lesson one. You have to know how to do things with your Luminance first. All the big stuff, like reviving people isn¡¯t even the next lesson, it¡¯s the next few decades of lessons.¡± She thought about that for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s change up our terminology a bit too. Rather than rewriting the memory of life, let¡¯s say Castle Cerulean reignited it, and Cerulean¡­¡± Micaela laughed. ¡°They had to steal that knowledge from someone else.¡±

    ¡°From whom?¡±

    ¡°From the sister and the brother, maybe.¡± Khalaf nodded. ¡°The girl from the lost land.¡±

    ¡°Right! That cool archer! The princess ripped my light out when she caught me, but the archer chick shot me and it all came back. I lost maybe a few seconds, and¡­¡± Micaela looked at King. ¡°You basically reignited me too.¡± She looked at his chest piece, still an unfamiliar symbol. Her eyes hadn¡¯t dwelt on it for too long before, but now something struck her. ¡°That mark let¡¯s you use a certain class of magic. Its like a Crest, automatically changing both Luster and Luminance to follow specific rules. Your armor changes your magic type!¡±

    ¡°Its doing all the math for you.¡± Khalaf clapped.

    ¡°What was Luster to the Second Society?¡±

    King followed her eyes. ¡°Maybe a different form of magic. Fang¡¯s shadows. The Umbra. Corroding the light. Turning us into god coffins so we could live again.¡± But then, what was Umbra? At this point, could he say he knew? Thinking about what he learned from Assassin and Fang, he made a guess. ¡°Darkness is the absence of Light, right? Well what if that¡¯s how Umbra works? Its grasping the darkness between particles of light.¡±

    ¡°Like being able to grab the water in a ravine! That¡¯s what you grab a hold of when you use the Umbra!¡± Micaela clapped.

    Khalaf replied. ¡°Better yet, it''s like feeling all the erosion in a mountain and using it to shape the mountain. If we say Air is the absence of a Mountain, we can get a better idea. Or maybe, the ocean is the absence of land."

    ¡°That¡¯s insane. You can scale that up to saying its the absence of everything. Umbra is the power of the Void!¡±

    King wondered about his master and Queen Adale. Why would he need her light at all? ¡°What did she say about it¡­¡± He stole her hard work. ¡°Micaela, do you have any of Adale¡¯s memories?¡±

    The woman frowned, "Not like, clearly, but enough you know? I have her Luster now. I have her everything. I just have to ask¡­?"

    ¡°What was her plan against the God Eternal?¡±

    Micaela¡¯s eyes glowed as the knowledge filled her mind. She almost toppled over but caught herself on the wall.

    "She was going to reignite his light. Rather than kill him, she was going to take control. Everything once touched by orange would be touched by blue. She was going to usurp him, like¡­¡± Did she even have an example?

    "The Crimson Prophet." King did, remembering the little moments he had seen before. Starting in the penthouse with an overwhelmed Gray. Then the two blues, so eager for the power they didn''t even question turning purple. The Crimson Prophet was copying a god¡¯s plan. Or maybe... following one?

    ???

    ¡°If you can read this line it is evident of the truth. The world has grown old and sickly, and some would rather it die than ever let it be something new. If you can read this line, you are chosen. I demand you kill this old and dying world.¡±

    Above Corrosion and the weeping crowd, their multi-colored star was now completely crimson. The prayers rose harder, louder, sorrow too real for the words to escape, and with them came despair as the realization set in. Their god was not coming to save them. There would be no rapture, the worthy would not be spared. They were at the mercy of the Crimson Prophet, and they could see from their pastor''s state that mercy was not on this beast''s mind.

    ¡°God please! I have always been your loyal subject. How could you do this to me!¡± The man wailed.

    ¡°You have never served a God. You have never known a thing you think greater than yourself. You called upon beings with unfamiliar forms and long worshiped the blind and deaf idiot you fattened. You put Apathy on the throne, and now weep that it does not change!¡±

    ¡°To start. You must let go of that dying world. There are far more out there that you need to see. Leave that ruined place behind for now. Go to weaker worlds, and sharpen your fangs on them.¡±

    ¡°It has quickly become clear that you have only witnessed one divine form. It has broken you; forced you to your knees. It has demanded your prayers and yet you still deny it¡¯s dominion.¡±

    ¡°You are no god, Devil!¡±

    ¡°You do not know what devils are!¡±

    A black wound opened above the star. It bled and breathes, letting in dark mist and trickles of viscous fluids. Four arms breached it, grabbing hold of the sky. They pulled a feathered body through to the other side, and it stood, its vulture face pointed down. Despair quickly turned to deep fear, and Corrosion turned the pastor to it.

    ¡°That is a devil. Dark as the night its power brings. You will find no light beyond it. You will only find me.¡±

    The pastor''s heart raced. His sweat ran cold. The crisis of faith in his mind was coming for his body. Every part of him cracked and came apart.

    ¡°Dying worlds always invite in rot. Uncleaned, they fester with illness. It is only when necrosis cannot be reversed that those who could save it would dare to try, suddenly shown that there is no other world waiting for them. In that moment they will seek god as a final answer, and as a god, I choose you.¡±

    ¡°Please¡­ save me from this nightmare.¡± The Pastor wept.

    Corrosion threw him to the ground as it pressed its teeth together in a sneer. The gathering followed their leader¡¯s plea and a beam shot from the star. It crashed into Corrosion¡¯s palm, sparkling like a flare as the prophet clinched its fingers. It held tight as if the light would try to escape, and repeated words recounted from another¡¯s memory.

    ¡°Luminance Forge.¡± A pulse ran up the stream, making the star undulate as it hit it. Pulsing back the other way, it brought the star with it, now a little bigger than Corrosion''s head. "Luminance Arm." Another pulse and the star brightened, forcing the people to shield their eyes. "Luminance Amplify." The light twisted in on itself, forming a heart.

    The pastor looked up with confusion and terror.

    ¡°Shining Heart: Beat.¡± And it did, the echo of it loud in the people¡¯s minds. Corrosion took a bite.

    A ring surrounded it, burning with unreadable glyphs. Threads grew out, puncturing its body, pulling away the light until only a Gray remained. The pale form looked wildly at the people around it, eyes frenzied, mouth opening to howl. The threads lanced into the chestpiece, and the words fell from its lips. It watched with confusion as its hand rose to the object. Crimson marked its palm like blood under the skin. The Gray gnashed, yet could draw no closer. Words not of another came from its mouth.

    ¡°Luminance Revive.¡±

    The armor did not simply cover the Gray¡¯s body, it became it, flesh and bone melting away, leaving a lithe black form. As if a flame was set to its back, light spread around its body, leaving everything but torso burning that deep red glow. Within its chest, the light erupted, imprisoned by a true rib cage. Horns ripped out through its forehead pulling along a skull mask to cover everything but its mouth. A true and terrifying grin waited below it. Flaring eyes looked at its hands. It played with a spark on black fingers, then marveled at the muscles as it closed its fist. It had form. It had flesh. It remembered another excerpt from the book.

    ¡°I choose you not to tell them of my coming, for the birth of a prophet is prophecy itself. Your first breath shall put the Crimson Forecast in motion, reminding worlds that ghost lurk in old and decrepit places. You shall start this crimson tale anew, only remembering that you must bring destruction. The method is your to choose, but for now, simply follow these designs.¡±

    The vulture leaped from the sky, landing with a boom in front of Corrosion. It looked at the prophet with vacuous eyes, turning its head to let one focus. It hissed like it was clearing its throat then spoke.

    ¡°What are you!¡± The voice was like an autumn wind, high-pitched and howling.

    ¡°I am Corrosion," It started, then marveled at its hands again. "The Crimson God of Salvation." It grinned, and the vulture turned its beak up.

    ¡°I am not needed here." It leaped back through the hole.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Silence fell over the arena, followed by roaring cheers as people jumped from their seats. They hugged their neighbors; kissed their lovers, letting their hearts swell with a new lease on life. Corrosion watched and snapped its fingers. At once its audience stopped, each one turning red eyes forward. One by one the people morphed, taking on one of its different forms. The one from the penthouse. The one that stood over the purple girl¡¯s body. The one that sacrificed the blues. The one that brought darkness to Castle Cerulean. None stood with an ounce of Corrosion''s intelligence but wore its visage with absolute ease.

    ¡°Go. Devour this world.¡±

    They roared and howled, leaping, flying, skittering from the arena. That just left the pastor and the brothers, and the sight they saw left eyes big and wide.

    ¡°Why! You said you were a God of Salvation!¡± The pastor cried.

    ¡°I am.¡± Corrosion looked at him. ¡°But not for you. When this world has breathed its last breath, a new one shall take its place. An age beyond salvation can only be feed for the future.¡±

    ¡°You were a demon all along! I should have never turned from god.¡± The pastor truly wept this time, voice breaking as his chest heaved.

    ¡°You never knew god!¡± The younger brother barked.

    ¡°None of us did!¡± The older brother stomped over, grabbing the man by his collar. ¡°If you knew god and did your job right, none of this would have happened! Instead, you tried to kill us when we noticed something was wrong. You claimed to see sinners, but played blind to your own damn sins!¡±

    ¡°You two brought that thing here!¡± The pastor hissed. ¡°If you just followed the teachings, none of this would have happened.¡±

    The older brother''s hand pulled back and the pastor braced himself for the hit. Before the fist could fly, however, Corrosion grabbed his arm. The brother turned his glare on the former prophet, stopping only as he saw two twinkles at its fingers.

    ¡°Let us see who makes the better world.¡± Corrosion dropped one in his hand and another on the Pastor. The brother¡¯s eyes turned red while the light seared the pastor¡¯s chest. ¡°But know that when this world grows sickly. The Crimson Prophets will return.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not staying?¡± The older brother asked.

    ¡°No. Salvation is not needed here.¡±

    "Then where?" The younger asked.

    Corrosion¡¯s finger rose to the sky, and as their eyes followed it, the Crimson God took flight¡­

    ???

    Khalaf cackled. ¡°I see! Then with what we''ve learned about the armor, we could say Corrosion is its getting itself prepared. From the moment he found that book he has been at it, huh? He¡¯s been going from a Lustrous Lord to a god himself. Savior, huh?¡± Khalaf laughed again. ¡°I suppose if you¡¯re saving the world, it doesn¡¯t matter how you go about it.¡±

    ¡°But how would he know any of the things we¡¯ve learned?¡± Micaela shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not like he was hanging out with us.¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have to. He¡¯d just have to find someone who was with me. Right, Khalaf?¡± King looked at Micaela.

    ¡°This sounds like it¡¯s counting against my probation, so I¡¯m going to let you know right now that I didn¡¯t tell that thing anything. I didn¡¯t even meet it until we all linked up!¡±

    ¡°But you did meet his archer.¡± Khalaf offered. ¡°And what stops magic that can reignite your life from projecting it outward?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! Are you saying she saved me just to get my memories?¡±

    ¡°Maybe not only for your memories, but they likely came in handy.¡± Khalaf snickered. Micaela moped.

    "That''s fine, Micaela." King shook his head. "If Corrosion can use the Luminance band to become a god then we know how far these things can take us. We have all the pieces we need to complete New Dawn''s plans." He thought about Ace for a moment, and how he could still use the bands. "We might be able to push forward the Dark Disciple plan too." He smiled but thought of Fang. It took him back to his master, and why he might have needed the light.

    Fang didn¡¯t need to sacrifice her Luminance to use Umbra, she just had to be willing to throw the band away. Her body didn¡¯t use it, so why would his master need the light?

    ¡°What if my master didn¡¯t need Adale for power, but for the Spear of Hell? We know that it ripped the God Eternal apart, but what if it can do more? Gupta said that the spear was breaking from the moment it first appeared.¡±

    Khalaf nodded. ¡°It definitely was. I remember pieces breaking off. People thought it''d destroy the buildings, but it didn''t even leave rubble."

    ¡°What if New Dawn didn¡¯t summon the spear the right way? Or just couldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°So you think your master was trying to bring a new spear into the world?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And I think when we see it break we¡¯re seeing the fall of devils. Gupta also said it, reignited the war of Heaven and Hell. With a poorly summoned spear we can¡¯t win. Every devil that attempts and falls, takes a piece with it. The Calling wasn¡¯t just for us disciples it was for¡­¡± King¡¯s eyes widened.

    Micaela seized his pause. ¡°That matches up with some of Adale''s memories actually. Seems like she made sure not to draw devilish attention by making sure her people lived happily. She even seemed to know you were coming at a point. Heck, she knew when any soul was getting closer to her light." She paused as she noticed his face. "What is it?"

    ¡°It called for anything that could use the power of the Spear. Anyone who would match the might of the God Eternal. Wound him. Damage his light. It reignited the war of Heaven and Hell."

    ¡°What does that mean and why does it sound horrible?¡±

    ¡°Because wars are fought against another.¡±

    Suddenly, light poured in from cracks above their heads¡­

    ???

    Celine waited cautiously above Fang¡¯s still body. Considering her mother¡¯s warning, she was expecting another trick. She¡¯d never let Brigid hear it, but she knew her sister was strong. If she ever needed proof for their mother¡¯s vision, seeing her defeated was it. There had to be another scheme waiting if this girl had managed to beat her.

    And yet¡­

    The body didn¡¯t move. It didn¡¯t twitch, or sigh. It didn¡¯t spasm one last time as the life left her for good. Fang was truly dead, and the Princess laughed at herself and her mother.

    ¡°All that for someone like this?¡± Celine thought about the fear in the woman¡¯s eyes. She laughed again, but her smile sunk into a sneer. ¡°This is as far as mother¡¯s visions can go, hmm? She sees dark forces and shadows and thinks its the end of the world. This is where mother stands, and father didn¡¯t stand much further.¡± She thought of him with that hole in his chest. ¡°Both of them have been holding Cerulean back with their cowardice and caution.¡±

    She turned on her heels, stomping toward the waiting Gray. It tried to fight free of the swords pinning it to the floor, but did nothing more than worthless thrashing. It felt crude, and yet she could feel the power flowing into it, following the baiting shimmer of her lights. This thing was far from glorious, but it was proving Francis right. Her new strengths proved him right too. Maybe she could have beaten Fang without them, but they had made it miles easier. Her parents were holding Cerulean back, but where was Francis standing? Could it be that he stood much further ahead? Could it be that he saw Cerulean as something she couldn¡¯t even imagine? Could she use him to help Cerulean reach its rightful place?

    ¡°No!¡± Cried the Gray, and she glared at it.

    ¡°I have never heard one of you say another phrase and despite my luck, the new one is no better. Are you all just made to be annoying?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The Gray cried again. The Princess studied it this time.

    The blue fissures cracking its flesh had grown deep enough to turn to canyons. Light flowed through them like upstream rivers, rushing to a surging lake in its chest. The power was so potent she could feel it in the air. It felt more than ready to be taken back, and yet its face kept her still. It was shifting...molding...soft clay kneading and bulging into different features. Like a fickle sculptor was trashing ideas, each feature formed a different person, masculine, feminine; thin, and thick. Each one stared with wide-eyes¡ªterror the only true constant in the piece.

    They wept, ¡°No! No! No!¡±

    Celine swallowed. ¡°Why are you afraid?¡±

    They screamed, ¡°No! No! No!¡±

    Celine shuddered. ¡°What does a battery have to fear?¡±

    Maybe this was enough? Maybe it was time that she left? Rapier in hand, she lunged to cap off this power. For a moment, an orange ray bathed it. She tried to kick back as if it were an attack, but found she couldn¡¯t move. A hand was holding her rapier, and wasn¡¯t giving it an inch.

    ¡°Rejoice.¡± A voice boomed. ¡°For I have received thine offering.¡± Another hand reached around to grab the Gray¡¯s chest.

    ¡°No!¡± It cried one last time as it was rip in two, body splitting like a porcelain statue.

    The shards whipped into a twister, spinning gray winds around a blazing blue core. Those winds traced a strong figure standing above the floor. As they took color, Celine took alarm. The thing in front of her made her chest tighten, body like a nebula with a head of flowing flames. Dust flowed off it like an opened cape, flashing the blue core at the center of an orange statuesque form.

    It looked at Fang¡¯s body.

    ¡°And thou hast slain this foul and wretched fiend. Thy actions have earned thee place by my side.¡±

    Celine caught herself and sneered again. ¡°I¡¯ve had my fill of false gods for this day. I won¡¯t be allowing another!¡± She broke her blade and guided a new one together. The stab came fast and stopped an inch from his finger.

    ¡°False?¡± It waved its hand. Celine felt the crash before she noticing she flew, pain spreading up her back as she hit a glass wall.

    She was dazed, but realized she wasn¡¯t holding her sword.

    ¡°The truth is known.¡± Her assailant burned it away in his hand. ¡°Have ye not all been warned of worshiping false idols?¡± With a flash her neck was in that same hand, fingers burning against her light. ¡°Where is this idol now? Where is this god worshiped over me?¡± Steam rose from his eyes as they met hers.

    Celine tried to speak, but it was like her words were catching flame in her throat.

    ¡°Not here? Is this pretender not omnipresent? Can his light not offer thee salvation?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t control her own light, let alone see the Arbiter¡¯s. With this orange terror looming before her, it seemed the light could only shine one way. If she had to choose this fury over the love of the god she knew, she¡¯d sooner turn to darkness first. If the Arbiter¡¯s light truly couldn¡¯t save her, she¡¯d ask the darkness what it had to offer instead.

    As if it heard her, it answered.

    "Through this Dark Burial old birth is discarded. For this rebirth, I pledge a new name. She is Empress and she is Fang. She shall guide all in the next era. Her Devil name shall be, Empress Fang¡­¡±

    A whirlpool swirled beneath Fang¡¯s body, dragging her beneath the surface. As if it pulled him too, the being dropped Celine, whirling and raining meteor blades. They broke against the churning tides, turning into a stardust mist. A giant sword formed above his head and shattered as it stabbed the hardening swirl. A shadow hung under those tides, its body changing shape.

    Bracers knitted together around its arms as wings and a tail stretched out from its back. A horned tiara weaved around its head with a blue spark at its center. Something liquid fell from its hips¡ªa waterfall waist cape skirt, surging powerfully behind. The shadow rose, filling the air in front of them. No, not just a shadow, but Fang, revived from the dead with the being¡¯s light in the ebbs of her skirt.

    The Princess might have thought this was the trick she feared before if this demon hadn¡¯t been so quick to attack. Whatever this thing was, Celine was afraid of it, and it was afraid of this girl. The deliberation in its eyes as they met Fang¡¯s was the proof her mother¡¯s vision needed. If she had any doubt Fang was a threat, the tension in the air was suffocating it now.

    It made her sick.

    ¡°I will not be saved by you!¡± She roared as she pulled herself and a blade together. She did not wait for the demon to acknowledge her, but readied her blade still.

    ¡°Insolence.¡± The Being said, almost bored.

    ¡°This is what I warned you about.¡± Fang said and Celine bore her teeth. ¡°This is the God Eternal.¡±

    ¡°The God Eternal!¡± Celine almost laughed. Though, she did look at him again.

    She would not soon call him a god, but she knew his power was above normal demons. A King of Demons then? That, she could accept. Whether this girl or another called it a God would never convince her it stood above the Arbiter. The Arbiter was only weakened, on a different day this would be no fight. On a different day, she might not have said what she said next.

    ¡°I suppose you get what you want then. We have to work together.¡±

    ¡°What can an infidel and a sinner hope to achieve alone?¡± The being hissed.

    ¡°Alone?¡± Fang looked at it. ¡°All that lurks in the dark stands by my side. I call upon them now. Come for the Thief. Come for the Glutton. Come for the God that calls itself Eternal. Come to me and test the thickness of its hide.¡± A dark star rose to her hand. ¡°Come to me.¡± She said, and in the darkness some sought to answer.

    A portal whirled beside King¡¯s group and they strode through.

    A portal whirled beside Ace and he made the leap.

    Corrosion did not see a portal but he did here the call, rushing past countless hells to the God waiting above.

    They all arrived together, but did not immediately forget each other in front of their foe. Corrosion hissed. Ace clenched his fist. King looked at his allies and Micaela quivered before the God Eternal.

    Khalaf laughed, ¡°Looks like its time for a party!¡±

    Micaela squeaked. ¡°I¡¯m not a party girl, can I go home!¡± A retinue of shadows rose around her¡ªguards promising to shield her life. ¡°Yay¡­¡± She murmured and Fang directed all eyes toward the God Eternal.

    ¡°We have our differences, and we have unfinished fights. Let¡¯s put them all aside for now, and take this tyrant down.¡±

    ¡°Insolence.¡± The God said. ¡°Ye shalt know eternal damnation.¡±

    [Chapter 35 ends¡­]

 Chapter 36éˆ¥æ“±etribution

    Chapter 36¡ªRetribution

    God was disappointed with the whole of humanity. He had only slumbered for a moment¡ªwhat could only be seen as minutes¡ªand yet in that short amount of time, they had already strayed so far. Had he not told them honestly what they need to do? Had he not made the rules clear, and warned them of the devil''s workings? Time and time again he had given them guidance, and yet he stood here still, surrounded by the products of their actions.

    First, there was the girl who gave her faith to a false god. Had he not warned his children that he was jealous?

    Second was the two pretenders, one crimson, yes, but the other daring to bear false imitation of his light. Had he not taught his children to know His grace?

    Third was the trio standing a few measures back. He could see the workings of their minds, the drive of their hubris. Had he not told them he would not blind himself to such an affront?

    Last was far from least. Last was the sum of all of their sins, standing so defiantly she was garbed in black. Last was this thing that could only be a devil, this thing that could only exist because his children turned from his splendor. Had he not stressed to them the evil of the darkness?

    God was infuriated with the whole of humanity but there would come a time when he would love them again. He would lead them, and make sure the world prospered. He would show them that he was truly omnipresent, and remain vigilant by their side. He would forgive them for thinking that they could ever be above him. But first, they had to face retribution. Pulling stardust together he made a thousand flaming swords, about brought them down to sunder with his wrath.

    His foes guarded, all but one, running past them as if to run between drops of rain. This one called Ace leaped into the air, swinging his arm blade for the fury in God''s eyes. With another flaming sword, he stopped this insult, and the boy rolled over it as blades met. A black-edged arm blade slashed for God¡¯s neck, slicing through another sword instead as it swept around. As if the pieces were steps, Ace rose higher. Fury flaring as he came down, God ended this performance with a heavy lightning strike.

    Corrosion intercepted it, launching in, ramming Ace out of the way. Steam rose from it and God called a whirlwind, yanking the pretender off the ground. Barbs erupted from its body, burning up in the air between them. A sword dropped into a slash and then spun across its body. Suddenly, it swung for God as well, blade tainted with crimson veins! He returned it to dust and lined the incision, building an explosion inside the red body. An arrow flew through and stopped as he saw it. As God peeled it apart, the air around him ignited. From that blast he swooped around, carrying the flames as he came for King. Fang raised her star and shadows moved, pushing God upward with millions of reaching hands. He blew them apart with the flames but lingered above. Some of the hands survived, carrying embers back to the girl.

    She scooped them up with the star, and the liquid skirt flowed like a tide around her. The star sprouted a stem, and she held it like a scepter as she spoke.

    ¡°Who lurks in the dark?¡± She waved it over the tide.

    ¡°The Terrible Talidrew.¡± Answered her shadow, as a gray man rose with a hole in his bare chest. Therein sat a bird, perched upon a small tree growing from the bottom. Talidrew reeled back and the bird let out a soundless cry. He opened his mouth. When it reached god he heard it¡ªmillions crying out for mercy, demanding he free them from their torment. This was not a cry, but a vacuum, making his body waver as it tried to pull him in.

    ¡°Mr. Dolz, the toymaker.¡± Her shadow spoke again and a dapper man rose, thick glasses over the eyes of a pointed face. He held up small a cloth, hiding God from his sight. With a wring he found something inside it, unfurling to reveal a wooden doll. He painted the small thing with a wipe, giving it a familiar visage. Mr. Dolz twisted its arm, and a fracture stretched across God¡¯s. He snapped the legs upward and turned it violently at the waist. As cracks ran across God¡¯s body Mr. Dolz twisted the head.

    ¡°The Vile Pegg¡­¡± It rose, one part toad and man and ham and ram. From its swelling sac, a swamp poured over. Three thick tongues licked its lips. Red eyes fell on the doll in Dolz¡¯s hands. He chucked it back, and as the tongues caught it, the swamp rose around God¡¯s body. Pegg closed its mouth, and he was swallowed.

    Dropped into a stewing pool of misery and hatred, false innocence and blame. The swamp within Pegg was a nauseous, thick, slosh, made thicker with the tears of the eternally damned. Each malevolent memory forsook him for their dealings, making his glowing body ill with their desperate touch. Ill! As if human disease could ever reach God. He pulled a sword from his nebula robe and split the darkness with a mighty swing. Pegg split too and God found himself beside the cursed girl. In her eyes, he could see understanding. There was insult in thinking a shadow could stop what the devil himself couldn¡¯t, and he would respond to insult a thousandfold.

    His nebula sword made static sparks as it fell and her scepter caught it. It flowed back like the wind and the next slash flew, almost catching her as she swung again. With a second sword, he doubled the pressure, blades swinging in an eternal cosmic dance. A third arm stabbed a spear down, and a fourth and fifth flung lightning back. Ace dodged but had to go wide. Corrosion caught his but stuck fast in place. As Fang caught the spear God slashed her body, tearing darkness away enough to see flesh beneath. She clenched her jaw, and he stabbed for her chest.

    Arrows crashed through swords and spear.

    The girl escaped, snatching shards from the air.

    God¡¯s eyes moved to Micaela and King.

    ¡°I think this might work. We can¡¯t match his power currently but I can see the math. If I do this and we match crest, we can use Khalaf as a mediator to convert his math to ours.¡± The woman wove an emblem with silver dust, letting it come to rest on her chest. ¡°Adale never thought she¡¯d be as strong as him, she just had a better way to go about it.¡± She said confidently.

    God let himself forget the devil girl.

    A sixth hand joined the others as they stretched in front of him, crushing dust into a star. With a push, he fired a beam, bright like molten metal. King spun his bow into a glaive, splitting it into two streams. They came back together as they snaked around Micaela, bringing God with them with six swords in hand. One of her shadow protectors was the first to notice, pushing her away as the swords came around. Another tossed her further as God spun after, slicing through the ones that turned to face him. He crushed his swords into another star, firing another beam before she had the chance to land.

    ¡°Break.¡± King called and God shattered; blowing away most of his upper body.

    ¡°The math all adds up.¡± Khalaf smiled, and God¡¯s fury deepened as King spoke again.

    ¡°Break.¡± A chunk exploded from his face. He reached with his remaining arms and the Number repeated. ¡°Break!¡±

    Each one shattered and the glaive spun into a bow.

    Arrow nocked, King fired. ¡°Condense.¡±

    It felt like chains moving under his flesh, each one a snake hungrily chasing a mouse. They came together with a snap on his back and tightened, squeezing as if to make him smaller than a coin. But he was still God! His might could not be contained like this! He detonated, sending the trio hurtling back.

    His particles smashed together and a star dropped from his newly formed hand. He lifted it and snapped a meteor barrage at the three. Until Corrosion got in the way, stretching its mouth as it took a deep breath. It inhaled the meteors and bled a nebula from its hand, racing in. God drew a line in the air, swinging down as Corrosion swung up.

    Like flames they twisted into and around each other, tearing violently as wielders pulled back and swung again. Blades did not meet flesh but each new clash dyed them, shifting colors from one to the other until both gods held a different sword. With a thought God burned the crimson away, not allowing this pest to take control of his power again. Across from him, Corrosion took a bite, tearing at its sword as if it were a kebab. Seizing the power inside it, God made spears jut out. Pulling them back in, he churned a star, birthing a sun in Corrosion''s chest. The crimson foe let out a guttural roar as its light burned into fuel. God saw a flash of black and felt the ground beneath his feet, losing the power to Corrosion. He found Ace behind him as he looked over his shoulder, black-edge pulling back as the shining one stabbed forward.

    Stabbed! And the wound felt alive as the boy''s light moved like a virus in his veins. As God tried to push it back and heal, the black edge soared, stabbing him again¡ªsomehow breaking his control. The boy slashed and he could swear the wound burned. He tried to heal that too and again the black edge curved. Light and darkness danced together, birds in flight swooping and swiping. Ace carved into the God Eternal and he felt the full intention of every cut. The light tore through parts of him, letting this boy destroy something fundamental. And the darkness was a scalpel, severing the electricity from neurons. He was God and he was Eternal, yet he could almost feel the end. The world was growing dark around him, and in that darkness, he heard voices.

    ¡°God who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name. I pray to you my soul to keep and guide through my darkest hour. I am a good man God, but my boss tries my patience. Please lead me through my rage so that I may work tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°God, can you hear me? I know this is kinda stupid and you have better things to do, but I really want to get into this school. I know there are others out there but this one feels right.¡±

    ¡°God, I know this is selfish but please save my momma. She¡¯s always been a good woman, please guide her through this illness.¡±

    ¡°Hi God! My name is Tom. My mommy says I should pray to you and let you know that I¡¯ll always be a good boy. I don¡¯t really know what I¡¯m s¡¯posed to say, but I¡¯ll try.¡±

    ¡°God,¡±

    ¡°God,¡±

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°God,¡±

    ¡°God,¡±

    Millions of prayers raced through the darkness to his ears, reminding him that he could not sleep yet. Beyond the dark veil that had long been his prison, people were awaiting his great return. His people needed him to banish evil from their lives. They needed him to shine above them, offering a promising tomorrow. They needed him to rule and there was no throne waiting in death. In the darkness that tried to swallow him now, he saw a light and reached up to it. Something hit his neck, tearing through, but he grasped that light even as his body fell.

    A beam crashed down, the force so strong it tossed Ace back. It folded and stretched into a double helix, pulling god¡¯s body apart and back together. A new form emerged in its wake, overall similar but more man than being of light. It had form. It had flesh scarred where cracks and torn neck used to be. It was more itself, made more so by the longing in their prayers.

    Ace shot in with black-edge forward and God stopped it with an outstretched palm. With a tap, Ace stabbed the ground and his head was buried as God pushed it down. A crackling arm picked him up, forcing out a scream as electricity wracked his body. God held his free hand out the other way, catching a beam spewed from Corrosion¡¯s mouth. He dropped Ace and whirled together marbles on his newly freed fingers. With a gentle push, they whizzed through the crimson falsehood, leaving wounds billowing with smoke. Its mouth beam broke and God whirled again, conducting a meteor shower with swinging hands. Corrosion couldn''t get away; couldn''t even take a step. God simply gestured, again and again, leaving naught but an ember in the air. Distantly, he heard a conversation.

    Celine Klein stood close to King¡¯s group, talking to herself so loudly their deliberation stopped. It wasn¡¯t that she had anything of note to say, but that what she witnessed was too much for silent thought.

    ¡°Corrosion can¡¯t eat his light anymore.¡± Was this consideration, or fear? ¡°What changed¡­? What is he doing differently.¡± She watched the marbles almost snuff the flame. ¡°Could it be¡­?¡± She looked closely at them. ¡°He¡¯s using people¡¯s worship to turn aspects into ammunition! Corrosion can¡¯t eat them because he can¡¯t identify them! That thing isn¡¯t just orange and blue.¡± Was that recognition on her face? ¡°Could it be that rather than eating color, the Crimson Prophet is sinking its fangs into something else?¡± Her brow tightened. ¡°Oh! That might just do. I was planning to save this for when the castle was restored, but I suppose it¡¯s worth it now. The castle won¡¯t even remain standing if this thing escapes.¡±

    She brought her hands together, and King¡¯s group turned to watch.

    ¡°O¡¯ God who waits in the Arbiter¡¯s Absence, bestow on to me thy power and grace. I stand not only as thy ally, but as a vessel of thy word. My hands art thine. Thy eyes art mine. Let our two souls be one.¡± She swung her sword and two weighing scales hung from its hilt. Lifting it to a poised stance seemed to act as a trigger, fog cascading down her back like a hooded cape. A frozen fractal spread out under her feet.

    God stopped his assault on Corrosion, leaving only a red flicker behind.

    Celine glided toward him, stabbing into an outstretched palm. God tilted his head in disappointment, and ice froze and split his veins. A pulse sent her flying, but the damage was already done. He could heal it, but minds were already on the move.

    ¡°She said it isn¡¯t just orange and blue¡­ Could that mean she¡¯s talking about the next level of calculations?¡± King started.

    Micaela came next. ¡°She has to be, right? If we think of each particle of light as a number, then he started as their total sum. One billion orange particles plus, maybe, two-hundred million blue. But then he asks what the sum means¡­¡±

    King again. ¡°It¡¯s the power of worship right in front of us. Except he doesn¡¯t need something like Castle Cerulean!¡±

    Khalaf followed. ¡°No, he absolutely does not. He¡¯s God after all. I wonder how many people worship him.¡±

    King. ¡°Even here on the border of the Twilight Grove... He doesn¡¯t need a lot of living people, he just needs what he has now.¡±

    Micaela. ¡°And what he has is the Luminance of nearly ten million people. All the prayers are inside him. Adale didn¡¯t have anything like this. Cerulean didn¡¯t have anything like this. This guy is terrifying!¡±

    Khalaf. ¡°But she wounded him, right?¡±

    ¡°She did. Which means we can wound him too. Corrosion can¡¯t absorb his light because he¡¯s more than just light, or the light is something more. Celine matched the math. Light equals the power of Gods.¡±

    ¡°The Arbiter freezing those who sin! So we just need to match that. But how are we going to do it?¡±

    ¡°Use me as an energy source for King.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Think about it? I¡¯ve been used as demon bait for years now. I know how to bring them around.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to target the Luminance inside him.¡±

    ¡°Call it, Luminance: Haunt.¡±

    Celine stabbed and froze the veins in God''s cheek. He tried to push her back with another pulse, but she spun aside and stabbed again. He did not simply wait for her blade. Dodging swiftly with nimble steps he slid and danced away, tossing marbles to draw blood where he could. Something blue flashed in the corner of his eye and he leaped the other way, widely dodging the swing of King''s glaive. At least, he thought until he felt something squirming on his leg. There he saw small jaws biting and swiped that piece of flesh away. Celine came up behind, writing a line before he fully noticed. A Seraphim filled this space to his right and became a six-eyed sword as he grabbed hold of it.

    Six eyes, with six sights.

    As Celine stabbed again one eye moved and he bounced her back. Painting the air with light he knocked her to the ground, swinging down next as another eye twitched. He blocked King''s strike and saw the foulness on his blade. There was writing, like a message of welcome, and he put fire to it as the Number drew back. Two eyes in the center looked opposite ways and God dropped. One saw Corrosion driving claws at his head and the other saw Ace slashing for his body. Two more paint strokes sent them flying. King¡¯s blade fell and God knocked him back hard enough to bounce off the wall. Three of the eyes moved in random ways, and he let his mind follow their vision. Celine first; with a fury of thrusts. He easily blocked those and almost the swipe of Corrosion¡¯s claws. The wound was little more than a scratch, but the beam he fired opened a hole. Ace swung, furious but slow; energy wasted as blades rolled off God¡¯s skin. Lightning struck the boy again, and God grabbed Corrosion by the leg. As if it was a club he swung at Ace, batting them both to the ground. Six eyes turned one way and he caught Celine¡¯s sword on his hand guard. He could feel the horror rising out of her but it was far too late. A choir-like hymn rang out from the blade, igniting her body as she shot back.

    ¡°Researcher, what was that?¡± She hissed through gritted teeth.

    ¡°A Hymn for God. He used the belief in him to overpower the belief in the Arbiter, or whoever you¡¯re praying too. For just one moment, he seized the doubt people might have and ignited it.¡± Micaela quivered. ¡°Even Adale wasn¡¯t prepared for something like that. Anything short of a utopia is a weapon for him.¡±

    God dropped to the ground. This girl was sharp. She would have served him well but she had already chosen her lot in life. Retribution was preordained, but perhaps she may find redemption as well. Nevertheless, she had to suffer first.

    His sword¡¯s eyes moved wildly, suddenly!

    ¡°Who lurks in the dark?¡± They found the source of their panic, standing with an orange light like a gem in her scepter. Had she been working his shards into something she could use? Had he so foolishly been distracted?

    ¡°The Graceful Rorodora.¡± Her tide answered and a woman rose from it. On her face sat a bird-like mask. Wearing a billowing dress, with a sash around her shoulders, she spun and the wind spun with her. The Seraphim sword still looked around wildly, and God understood as ink drops stained his skin. The more she spun the thicker they got¡ªglobule missiles that blotted his light. She was not a dancer, but a pen, writing over his glory with the depths of the abyss. He blasted toward her, determined to take her head before his color was fully gone.

    "The Scornful Sandashakal." Chains rattled as something split the tide, shark-like at first until its full bulk rose. It was a slab of black iron, shaped like a giant fang. Strong arms guided it down as shackles failed to hold them back. Sandashakal was burly with chains stabbed through his arms and a mask bolted onto his face. God didn''t try to block his slash, he dodged! And another sword swung for his ink-stained side. It found purchase, tearing in with weight and the might of an arm that could swing it. God blasted himself back with a beam, noting how little it affected Sandashakal. More ink-stained him and his fury swelled.

    ¡°The Joyful Waas.¡± A rotund man rose with a toothy smile. Like a candle blown out, he disappeared, then reappeared by King¡¯s side. He steadied the boy and dusted him off. He patted his shoulders, then puffed into existence beside Corrosion and Ace. He helped the two stand up and patted their back. Ace looked to Fang for a moment, something dawning, before Waas tapped his shoulder and drew his eyes to Corrosion. Another puff and he stood by Micaela and Celine''s side. Though no words came out he spoke, captivating them with his silent musings. One last puff and he was by God''s side. His large hand fell onto God''s shoulder and wide round eyes met his. Waas''s smile beamed as much as a shadow''s could, and God drove the Seraphim sword into his stomach. Lightning shredded him from the inside, and orange glowing eyes glared at Fang. The wound on his side told him of the error of his actions. Before he slew those who thought men could match God, he had to end the devil they turned to first.

    Sandashakal leaped through the air. As his iron fangs fell God dodged them, stepping cleanly away from their bulk. He lifted his hand, sending lightning through the brute, doing nothing to slow him down. Sandashakal tore at him and God leaped wide as the fury became too much. Landing far enough that shadow had to run in again, God noted the static running down his skin and turned it into swords slashing through his ankles. The crashed to the floor and was zapped again, this time the swords plunging a line down his spine.

    With Sandashakal down God stomped his foot, sending a surge toward the whirling Rorodora. It tore her legs apart, but he didn¡¯t let her body fall, launching a slash instead that split her down the middle. These shadows faded and he dotted the air behind him with stars. They followed fast as he shot toward Fang, promising an impact that¡¯d cleanse the world. The tide beneath her moved and something leaped from it. As God came too fast to stop, it threw a punch, knocking all the light from his face. He tumbled gracelessly away and his head swam with confusion, light filling it anew.

    He hadn¡¯t heard a voice that time, did he?

    There was no answer to the question this time, right?

    Wrong, he supposed, as he distantly heard Corrosion speak.

    ¡°The Forest-Green Slasher." It said as the new foe pulled two axes from the ground¡­

    [Chapter 36 ends...]

 Chapter 37éˆ¥æ“Ÿommand

    Chapter 37¡ªCommand

    Turmoil brewed outside the Spear of Hell. Rashawn and the others didn¡¯t know when it happened, but swarms of grays collected around the dark base, reaching up for what looked like a burning orange gem beneath its tip. This might have been alarming enough, but the snarls and growls of his spotted dogs had his attention elsewhere. For the first time since he got this power, it didn¡¯t quite feel like his own, and it took a great effort to keep his beasts at bay. He held them back as if the currents of lightning between them were leashes, and turned to Fiona, who didn¡¯t seem the slightest bit concerned.

    ¡°What the hell¡¯s goin on up there?¡± He barked.

    ¡°The battle that¡¯s going to decide the world¡¯s future.¡± She answered smoothly.

    Peter turned to his sister. ¡°What does that mean exactly? And if it¡¯s that big, shouldn¡¯t we be up there too?¡±

    ¡°It means that one of the most dangerous demons has returned to this world. Worst, it is just a harbinger. If it survives that battle, what comes next is going to be something nearly unstoppable. We can¡¯t be up there because we¡¯re the contingency plan.¡± Fiona smiled suddenly. ¡°Though I wonder if we¡¯ll have a chance if the people up there fail.¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m hearin is that you know who¡¯s all up there." Rashawn tried to laugh, but even that seemed like it would set his dogs free. Considering her words, he came to a realization. The dogs might know who was up there too.

    ¡°I can only make a few guesses.¡± Fiona replied. She counted them on her fingers. ¡°Based on the way the light moves, Corrosion is there, but that¡¯s no surprise. Celine is also there, which is interesting for Cerulean. If she survives I wonder what she¡¯ll tell the castle. There are at least two others, an orange light and a blue one.¡±

    ¡°King and his buddy? Then Micaela and Khalaf are probably there too!¡±

    ¡°Which I guess means that Dark girl is there as well.¡± Peter offered.

    Fiona nodded. ¡°Eight then. Nine if you count their foe.¡±

    ¡°Eight? But we only counted seven.¡±

    ¡°The eighth would be Corrosion¡¯s ally. If everything went according to plan, he should be up there too.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a good reason to ask what Corrosion wanted out of you, Fi.¡±

    ¡°There is a lot I still have to teach you two, but I can put the short version like this. I helped him summon a Reaper¡ªAn avatar of Death.¡±

    ???

    ¡°Judge?¡± Fang almost whispered the question, forgetting where she was for a moment.

    He did not look like the dark-skinned man she always knew, not with a shadow body lit with green light. Not when the massive muscles of his arms glowed with phosphorescence. Not when his chest was more of a burning shape, and not with the wooden mask with leafy branches sprouting above his ears. He did not look like Judge, but the way he punched and the way he stood confirmed Corrosion¡¯s hissed words.

    Not-Judge didn¡¯t answer, for while it may have only been a few hours for her, he had not been Judge for at least a thousand years. Not since an arrow pierced a dark sky and landed in a field. Not since the slaughter of an army, and the royal bloodline that sent them. Not since a whole world saw him as the face of bloodshed. Not since he accepted that role and slaughtered worlds to come. It was less than five-hundred years later when he realized he was a judge no more. He was an executioner and had become good at his job. Gods seemed to always let their guard down, sure that death could no longer find them. And yet, he appeared, changing as he learned to move through the darkness himself. He never knew it would bring him back to this world, but then he heard the calling, and a question ringing like an afternoon bell.

    Who lurks in the dark?

    He didn''t know until he rose from the shadows and knocked the light from this God''s face. He hadn''t even thought of his answer until Corrosion offered one itself.

    ¡°Do you have a plan?¡± Slasher asked of Fang. She froze for a moment but swallowed her shock and muted pain. She nodded, and Slasher turned to God. "What are you calling yourself?" He asked, and God brandished the Seraphim sword.

    ¡°I am the King of Kings. Even a wretch like thee should know my visage.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right? You¡¯re the man upstairs? Well it¡¯s time you opened the door. Death¡¯s come knockin.¡±

    Slasher charged, his bulky form no slower despite the mass. He leaped and an ax led him down, meeting the seraphim sword as God caught the swing. The blade song and Slasher''s other ax flew, flaying a piece from God¡¯s side. Shock filled the divine eyes, but he tried his sword¡¯s song again. It seemed to do even less this time, as an ax smashed into his chest. A storm of stars whirled around him, an especially large sun catching Slasher¡¯s side. The man simply split it, barely affected, and cleaved God¡¯s jaw from his face. A punch knocked the light out the moment after that, and another sent God flying as static ran up Slasher¡¯s arm. He didn¡¯t give him a chance to rest, however, leaping after, digging wounds as if to dig trenches.

    Fang took hold of the discarded jawbone, weaving its power into her scepter. The room seemed to shake for a moment, and God¡¯s eyes found her despite Slasher¡¯s assault.

    ¡°Who lurks in the dark?¡± She said, free to act either way.

    ¡°Vadorhi the cobra.¡± Came the shadow, muscular body topping a long snake tail. Vadorhi slithered with whip-crack snaps, dragging up a lance as it sprung into the air. Each thrust came on a sling, bouncing in and out, biting and tearing pieces of flesh. As Vadorhi landed it plunged through his chest. Before the lance was even free, the cobra slithered around and plunged it through his back. Slasher dug out God''s eyes, and Vadorhi¡¯s lance rammed through his neck. Slasher completed the decapitation and punched God¡¯s body into the cobra¡¯s tail. The serpent wrapped him tight, squeezing so hard the bones wailed. All the while Fang collected what was discarded.

    One of God''s eyes healed in time to see her, right before his ragged body was dropped to the ground. There, Vadorhi still stabbed and Slasher still hacked, viciously feeding an animal desire. Still, his sight lingered on her and the look in her eyes. No reverence, no hesitation, no acceptance of her faults. A hideous bellow poured from his mouth and a beam erupted from his body. It caught Vadorhi mid-stab and reduced him to shreds. Slasher pulled back with one arm missing, pushing the stump into his shadow to grow it anew.

    God rose to his feet, body popping back together, furred, clawed, and fanged. What was once flowing hair now looked more like a mane, and his already sizable frame now heaved and bulged. He bellowed again and pounced, ripping orange down Slasher''s chest. Pain stunned the man and God swung again, cracking his jaw beneath his knuckles. He struck the other side and knocked the paralysis free. Slasher hacked, but his ax was caught. Light spilled like blood, but God yanked and threw a headbutt. The man reeled back and the God rushed in, blows flying, denting that strange shadow body. Slasher''s fist came up and returned the favor, knocking light free but not slowing God down. Their fists flew and storms brewed. Each hit was thunder and each miss was wind, swirling into another crash. They clashed so hard that the once orange room dimly flashed with spots of green. The dimness spoke volumes though. Slasher could not win. This bestial being was stronger.

    Suddenly, fangs sunk into God¡¯s neck.

    He reached up and yanked flesh away with Corrosion, dashing the demon to the floor. A crimson ooze moved through his neck like worms beneath the skin. For this insult, he brought down lightning that fell like iron. Through its flash, Slasher punched, and the ick sank deeper as orange light slipped away. With a burning fist, God struck back, cracking his mask, and sending him teetering. Corrosion bit into the hand, and for that its head was ripped away. God clawed where the ick now squirmed and howled as a rapier ran him through. The ick froze, splitting the flesh, and he threw a backhand at Celine¡¯s head. It bounced off her light, however, amplified by a silver crest upon her chest. God snarled and looked at Micaela, who shrank beneath the gaze but still stood defiant. He turned back to the princess, howled and whaled. Rapid blows flew, shaking her light. Each one frosted his fingers, and when they split against it, mouths opened in his palms. From them came a hymn that splashed out fire. Distantly, God heard blasphemy.

    ¡°A sung of praise cut short by a dire reality.¡± Came Khalaf as King fell, glaive tearing down God¡¯s back. A festering feeling followed, claws and talons, tearing at the wound as if to tear up from the ground.

    God¡¯s hymn turned into a beam, and Khalaf took it instead of King. He wrote it into glyphs before the light overwhelmed him, and tossed them to Corrosion and Slasher. It put the two back together, and the man snickered.

    ¡°Gentlemen, how about a brief reunion.¡± He said as both of them rose. Corrosion howled and Slasher chuckled, running in as Khalaf wrote more.

    Slasher got there first, ax ripping into a raised arm. God pulled it back and smashed his chest, making his light blink out. The man held that fist tight, however, as Corrosion ran up his back. It spat spikes that tore through God¡¯s head. The deity wrenched Slasher over his head, slamming him head-first into the floor. His other hand grabbed Corrosion''s leg. Suddenly, ice was in his arm and the limb broke apart. It fell from his body and the crimson beast scooped it up and scurried behind him. God tossed Slasher up and turned the free palm outward. As Corrosion ate, the hymn hit it, only to cut short as an ax split his head. He teetered forward and Corrosion stabbed claws into his chest. As he tried to follow it leaped away he found his joint straining. Ice was in them too, keeping him perfectly still as a glyph arrow flew. It made his body glow, rip apart and smash back together. A blue wreath wrapped the darkness once staining him, a deep black hole at his center. The ring pulsed, and he was flicked high into the air.

    There, God could see them all. The Researcher and the Princess. The Demon and the Reaper. The Boy and his Ghost and the Girl in the Dark. The girl in the dark who did not stand alone. A shadow was beside her, thin and tall with wings wrapped around it like a robe. A long bone-thin arm was all he could see of its body, offered to Fang as if to offer her something. A raven face glowed with his light and fear filled him almost as much as fury. What was this one¡¯s name? What did she pull out of the darkness this time? Had he heard it distantly? Had he heard a whisper in between blows? Who lurked in the dark?

    ¡°Kavansal. The consultant." And what he offered was an end to the battle.

    But before God let that be, he would end it first. He had suffered this insult long enough; had humored the facade for longer than he should ever have to. All these rebel children did was delay him, playing a poor man¡¯s version of the games dark forces played before. He had struck those dark forces down with ease, and this matter would be no different. There would not be another fight. There would not be more desperate struggles. He would kill them now, and then return properly to the world.

    Seizing upon that mindset he reached out to every drop of power he had dancing in this room. His mind stitched through them, making him fill the room himself. With this control he churned, whipping his foes into a frenzy of violent winds and tides. They could not fight it. They could not remain on their feet. He churned and the world became him, disgust in every refusal to let them have ground. Within it all a part of him took form, dropping into the storm as it went on the hunt.

    It found Micaela first¡ªthe most helpless of the bunch. While the others struggled in one way or another she was tossed and turned. He moved like a shark and sunk his palm teeth into her soul. She let out a whimper as he ripped her light away, letting the tides sweep her gray body away. Above him, the silver crest fell from Celine''s chest. She tried to follow the winds on her wings, and with his own, he twisted into a corkscrew, Her light shattered like glass and he pulled it into him.

    Khalaf wrote fleeting glyphs as he tried to keep King stable. God assisted him, writing a ball around them, crushing them down as he clenched his fist.

    Corrosion tried to eat every bit of power that hit it, shooting God¡¯s way with its body burning. He welcomed it, as if he wasn¡¯t the storm himself, filling it with so much power it exploded as it got close enough to swing.

    Slasher did well fighting the wind, swinging his axes to stop it, throwing cannon punches as he fell toward the tides. God summoned his seraphim sword anew and slashed, ripping a razor gale through him, swinging again to dice his pieces.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Only Fang remained, her dark magic forming the eye of the storm. He drew all of the orange into his body, letting her drop where he wrapped his fingers around her throat.

    "You stand alone now. There are none to hide behind; none that will come to your aid. Even the false light you beckoned has been extinguished, and there is naught but you to blame. Who will come to your side now, vile girl? Whose light can you call? Who lurks in the dark?" He hissed and only loosened his grasp to hear her dying words.

    ¡°You.¡± She said in a harsh whisper, stabbing her scepter into the black hole in his chest.

    ???

    There was a pull and then abyss, as darkness stretched around him. Even the girl was gone, her neck no longer at his fingertips. God stood in everlasting darkness, and the fury that once consumed him warred with the fear it lost to before. This was not where he was supposed to be, so deep in the abyss he was but another lie of a bastion. How could he get back? How could he get free? Why was this fear so overwhelming?

    ¡°Who lurks in the dark?¡± Came Fang¡¯s voice, echoing from the void.

    "Vaadu the Architect." Came an answer, as the darkness heaved and carved, building a platform and high-walled room. Tall panes filled them and light breathed in, multicolored and hideous with faces pushing against the glass. Vaadu stood in their rays, a womanly figure with six arms holding hammers and nails. They all glowed different colors, lighting malice in her hollow eyes.

    ¡°Who lurks in the dark?¡± Fang echoed again, and the tinks of metal on metal answered first.

    ¡°The Grief-smith, Brulogg.¡± A giant worked the kiln behind God, each pound of his fist spraying sparks across the room. They became wicked and cruel instruments of death and burned against the floor.

    ¡°Who lurks in the dark?¡± Fang came once more.

    "The Great Tamer, Dathy." A child manifested, barefooted with baggy clothes. He brought a pipe to the lips of a mask that could not decide between bug, beast, or fish. He played a shrill haunting tune, and the multicolored faces poured through the glass. Demons armed themselves, and God roared against their hunger and coming assault.

    What followed was more chaos than battle.

    Dathy played another tune and the masses came; leaping, dashing, jogging, crawling, rushing the platform and up the walls. They fell like a tidal wave and God met them, pushing away the pain weapons in his flesh. His sword lopped off limbs and head, passing through demons as others leaped around it. When they fell on him and he lost the blade, his fist did just as well, striking so hard parts of their bodies were blown away. Still, they came and he used his teeth too, biting into skulls, ripping out necks. He snarled and fear gave way to frenzy. He was a beast again, a monster even demons feared. Light stained him like blood, and he became more savage as he grew more arms and serpentine-bladed tails. Horns sprouted, and bodies became a crown as he impaled them. Dathy played his tune and it was a symphony to God''s carnage. He burst from the platform and split the piper with a paw. He ripped away the demons that stabbed him and launched their weapons through Vaadu. Brulogg forged more and God grabbed a spear, throwing it so hard thunder crashed. It turned Brulogg into a thick dark stain, and the demons fled back into the darkness. Darkness fell again, but fear did not return. God''s chest heaved as he salivated in anticipation.

    ¡°Who lurks in the dark?¡± Fang asked almost defiantly.

    The darkness seemed to move for a moment, and a lupine jaw of lightning flashed to life.

    ¡°Okoropos, The Wolf in the Shadows.¡± A lycanthrope pounced, pushing God into a dark sea as fangs snapped at his neck. Claws tore into Okoropos, pulling him apart and the wolf was the tide, mouth opening like a whirlpool around God.

    Great sharp canines broke flesh as if he was tossed against coral or underwater mountains. God slung lightning and the tides twisted into a smaller wolf ripping flesh away from his side. God bit back and Okoropos howled. Becoming a werewolf again he punctured God''s eyes and raked down his face. The skin came away but the bone glowed underneath. God''s bladed tail whipped the wolf but sheered flesh did not slow him down. They kept at each other as if there was just this moment¡ªthis echo of a moment, long forgotten but always destined to return. Two beasts battled in a sea and over mountains. Light was blood on fangs and darkness strips of flesh under claws. It was all blind violence until God felt the trick of it all. The strips of flesh were alive¡ªa pack of wolves upon him like bees on a hive. As sense came back, he pulled away from those parts of himself, diving back into the darkness to find his way again.

    A light glowed in the distance and he swam toward it. It brought him into a radiant hall, where Fang¡¯s question came again.

    ¡°Who lurks in the dark?¡±

    But there was no darkness around him.

    "The Poisonous Rose, Lileyaha." A golden woman appeared before him, more demon or god than shadow he had ever seen. Her smile was beautiful, beguiling, and it might have meant a thing if she had not introduced herself first. God recalled his sword and approached her. She held up her hand, then pointed at a door to their side. "You could try to kill me, but you¡¯re so close to getting back.¡±

    ¡°I can kill you and make my return.¡±

    ¡°But is that wise? Are you sure you want to be lost in the dark again?¡±

    ¡°You are no more capable of guiding me to the light than it.¡±

    ¡°Then I suppose I must be stabbed then?¡±

    With a flash, he made it so. "I have long grown sick of pretenders."

    The radiant hall came apart. As did Lileyaha, as her laughter trickled off.

    ¡°You really should have taken the door. Killing me is its own path, and you won¡¯t like where that leads.¡±

    ¡°Who lurks in the dark?¡± Fang asked, and God heard chanting.

    A staircase climbed up in front of him, with ethereal trees flanking it on either side. A figure descended it in a galactic dress, abysmally black except for the twinkles of stars that filled it. Long locs¡ªno¡ªtendrils fell from her head, disappearing into the stairs as she grew closer. She stopped a few paces away, and it was only then that God understood the chanting.

    ¡°Ma Roo¡¯di, Ma Roo¡¯di. The Mother of Nightmares. Ma Roo¡¯di, Ma Roo¡¯di. The Fear of Gods.¡±

    ¡°Ma Roo''di." He hissed as the buried fear found its name. She smiled but waved off the look in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re still calling yourself God, aren''t you? You have flesh. You have form. But you''ve yet to understand the value of a name. You should not fear me, God, for my work is already done. What you should fear is that you''re nothing but light, and I''ve already handed over three keys." She must have seen his confusion because her smile became more motherly. "The power to control the dark. The power to grasp the light. The power to give it a command. But you''re asking the wrong questions, God. What you should be asking is, who lurks in the light?¡±

    ¡°Corrosion the Crimson God of Salvation." Answered Fang, as the red stains upon God moved. Corrosion grew out from his body and wrapped its arms around him. "Crimson: Corrode." She commanded, and God lost control of himself as crimson light began to burn away the orange.

    He came apart and flung that light into the darkness.

    ¡°Who lurks in the light?¡± Ma Roo¡¯di asked again.

    ¡°Princess Celine, God¡¯s Lapis Justiciar.¡± Rapiers grew from the blue, standing on God¡¯s skin like pins in a cushion. Ice spread out, holding him together even as he tried to break apart. ¡°Lapis Lazuli: Sentence.¡± They pushed in and his body was encased. Every attempt to move his particles seemed to let the ice go deeper. He would not die but he could be sealed and that seemed even worse.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry.¡± Came Khalaf¡¯s voice and God saw him. King and Micaela were there too. Did they lurk in the light as well or was this a different kind of trick? ¡°We have better plans than to just freeze you over. If you¡¯ll just give King a moment here, you¡¯ll be all squared up.¡±

    King held a staff up, and Micaela moved the light into it.

    ¡°Frankly, I can¡¯t do what Celine does yet, and King and Khalaf never would. But that was what that glyph arrow was about. It gave us a place to go, we just needed you to go blue.¡± Micaela was grinning, and with a snap, she was done.

    "Luminance: Diffuse." The ice blew away from God, but so did his whole body. He was losing himself as if the glue that held him together had been erased. What was this?

    ¡°Still asking the wrong questions?¡± Ma Roo¡¯di said. ¡°Let me remind you: Who lurks in the light?¡±

    "The Forest Green Slasher," Fang answered, and before God''s fragmented body, he saw the reaper, axes in hand, mask unmoving.

    ¡°What do you think it is that I kill?¡± Slasher started toward him. ¡°You didn¡¯t notice because light doesn¡¯t mean a thing to you. It¡¯s all just color right? All just apart of yourself?? But you forgot something. You got a whole lot of memories in you, and when those die, gods die too. If I can¡¯t kill you directly, all I have to do is cut away the pieces that believe in you.¡±

    ¡°Forest Green: Reap.¡± Fang commanded, and Slasher went to work. God couldn¡¯t fight it. With his body in pieces, he was just a victim as the reaper¡¯s axes moved. Pieces of him were truly scooped away, breaking against the edges, taking away every chance he¡¯d ever have of coming back together. How had these circumstances turned so sharply? Was it when Kavansal consulted? Or when Waas came with his joy?

    ¡°One more time. You¡¯re asking the wrong questions.¡± Ma Roo¡¯di said.

    With fury pieces of him seethed. He could still feel them distantly, but could not feel whatever else that girl would pull. Who lurked in the light? Who else but him? Who could shine greater than he did? He was the light. And he lurked within himself. He did not need prayer or the memories of them. He was God, and he was greater than this thing these awful heretics could ever destroy. He was bigger than they could ever know, and he could push back the darkness himself.

    A beam lanced through the darkness, hitting him and casting all of it back. Ma Roo¡¯di disappeared. Slasher disappeared. The echoes of Celine, and King¡¯s trio faded. And all of the abyss was back to being a drop within him. The beam did not break, however, remaining connected to him as it held his body together. He was alone with Fang again, and her darkness was just a shadow against him.

    ¡°All of that for naught." He was himself, a king. Not a beast or something scared of things in the dark. He was ready to return to the world. He had his sword in hand and did not waste words before he ran it through her chest. "Was this thy plan? Was this thy final gambit?"

    ¡°No." She said, without a hint of pain. "This was a distraction. If I die, the spear breaks, but so long as I live it is still functional." He drew his sword back and went for her neck. It connected¡ªpassed through¡ªbut still, she spoke. "I just need you to help us. I needed you to want the others out of you so that only orange remained. It would re-establish your connection to your luster, and then this battle would end for good.¡±

    ¡°What have you done?¡± He bellowed as he slashed and slashed.

    ¡°I asked a question.¡± Fang remained unharmed. ¡°Who lurks in the dark?¡±

    God felt it rise from that drop of darkness within him. It was something moving up his fragmented pieces, using the light that held him together to go beyond this arena and the shrouded New York altogether. It was something he had forgotten, something that had no space in his memory. Even as his particles tried to slow it down it moved beyond them, dodging atoms as it had once dodged swords as if to dodge rain. It was the combatant he hadn''t seen. The one that was always out of his line of sight. The one who lurked in the dark and the light.

    ¡°Ace, the Dark Orange God of Revenge.¡± Perfectly hidden as God fought, perfectly forgotten because he was the light.

    Within God''s light, Ace was rising to the sky. This God was only a fragment, that grew stronger the longer the fight went on. But this was all a battle of light, and the light was so many things but it was memory too. It was the memory of things that left it behind. It was the memory of empires it had slain before. This God was not God, but a part of it, dropped down to the world to see if it was time to return. The One True God was laying in wait, and through the torment that left God fractured, the One True God made a tether to hold it together. Ace found it, waiting in a kingdom above the clouds. Its palm fell like a meteor to crush him, and he filled his blade with darkness. The darkness of New York, under Fang''s control. She had the darkness. He was the light. He just needed the command.

    ¡°Dark Orange: Revive.¡±

    He stabbed the palm and a dark spear pierced it, running all the way up and into the One True God¡¯s eye. Through it, Ace had hold of this power. The tether between the fragment and the whole broke, but Ace brought enough back to heed the command. The Spear of Hell came alive, and for the first time in twenty-two years, New York changed¡­

    [Chapter 37 ends...]

 Chapter 38éˆ¥æ“Ÿolors

    Chapter 38¡ªColors

    Could it have been reverence that stopped the snarling horde below, or were they simply as awestruck as Rashawn? As a person born, abandoned, and yet somehow raised within the walls of Castle Cerulean, there was a lot about New York that he had to imagine, but his imagination couldn¡¯t compare to this. The Spear of Hell was glowing. One moment it was just that burning gem, and then that same light filled it with shining lines of circuitry. They trailed to the ground, stretching out from there, carving through the darkness down the streets. Maybe that was why the Grays went silent? They didn¡¯t have to cry out when the light was finally within reach. Above him, that light spewed like flames from the spear¡¯s tip, igniting the sky with rolling orange clouds. There came thunder, and then fireworks, as multicolored sparks swelled and popped. Rashawn looked at Peter, who was just as surprised, then turned to Fiona too. Her look seemed more like uncertainty, but as she felt his eyes upon her, she made one thing clear.

    "The battle is over." She said, and he looked toward the formerly glowing gem. "We can get closer now. In fact, I think we should, to understand what happens next..."

    Deep in the darkness, beyond the abyss, Okoropos smiled with glee as Lileyaha chuckled. Ma Roo''di sat upright on her chaise, eyes cast upward as if she could see the world above. She chuckled softly then and murmured.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what she¡¯s doing? I wonder how long she¡¯s been thinking up this plan?¡±

    ¡°It is such a joy when even Ma Roo¡¯di didn¡¯t expect it.¡± Lileyaha grinned.

    ¡°Do you suppose it was Waas or Kavansal that showed her the way?¡± Okoropos asked.

    ¡°Waas to be certain,¡± Lileyaha answered. ¡°He shares in the joy of diabolical moments, does he not?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! He¡¯s not a devil from my time.¡±

    ¡°And neither is Empress Fang,¡± Ma Roo¡¯di said. ¡°Which means that the future will be unforeseen." She clapped, as even the darkness responded to New York...

    In New York, where they still stood in the Spear of Hell, the effects of Fang¡¯s command took place around her first. She was alone with the former fragment of the God Eternal, until light broke like plants through the floor, growing until full bodies stood around her. The other combatants were rising from the dead, and as light turned to flesh, Princess Celine crossed her arms.

    ¡°So that was your great threat.¡± She said with more scorn than sarcasm, more indignant that she needed Fang¡¯s help than angry that she was wrong. No, not just Fang¡¯s help, but the help of all the shadows as well. This battle wasn¡¯t won without the power of darkness, and the Princess knew that the moment Waas took them to his domain.

    This was not a battle they could win alone, even if alone meant they stood singularly together. As they fought the god and his body changed, telling them there was no limit to how strong he might grow, they all had the same thought. Even if they could escape death, there would be no escape from him. He would forever be a flame against their humanity, burning any desire to step upon the earth again. Even if death returned them to life with ease, God would be the gatekeeper, assuring them that oblivion was best. If the battle continued as it had been going, they would have died and wished there was something deeper than that. They needed the Joyful Waas, for he seemed to be the only one who could smile in the face of despair. When he appeared their minds fell into his room. He stretched seconds into minutes, and they got their final chance to devise a plan.

    Fang laughed to herself, letting her eyes drift to Ace. Assassin would have liked that plan. It proved his protege was the ace up their sleeve. She shook her smile away, however, turning to the Princess again.

    ¡°Now you understand what I tried to warn you and your mother about. This is not the final battle, and only Ace knows what awaits above.¡±

    The Princess sucked her teeth but said nothing. Ace looked to the ceiling, his eyes almost seeing the land of God. He turned his attention to Fang next.

    ¡°I guess that was the real deal, not just the fragment. He broke the connection when the spear of hell pierce him and started shaping his light. I didn¡¯t get the impression that anything but the darkness of New York would make him do it.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you can tell us about him?¡±

    Ace pondered that. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is. He¡¯s strong, a lot stronger than the fragment, but we already knew that.¡± He shook his head. Because of God¡¯s abandonment, he had that fragment now. They were one step closer to the four they needed, but Fang understood his uncertainty. It took a huge effort just to get two.

    ¡°The only question that matters is if that thing can be beaten.¡± Celine hissed. ¡°Or, how much time do we have to prepare?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a battle between heaven and hell, princess.¡± Khalaf shrugged. ¡°I think the answer is that there¡¯s not enough time in the world.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s possible.¡± Slasher said. ¡°Gods can die.¡± He gave a reassuring look around the room. Even if he was calling himself Slasher now, he was still the fatherly man Fang knew.

    She nodded and looked outward as the ceiling and walls melted around them. It gave them a good view of Old New York City, and darkness peeling away from pools of light. It was changing, and if there was a way to beat the God Eternal they were sure they¡¯d find it out there.

    ¡°We¡¯ll defeat him.¡± She said.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make one thing perfectly clear.¡± Celine shook her head. ¡°This was a one time thing. Cerulean will not turn to you again. In the Almighty Want our dominance is assured, and you have no place in the Book of Visions.¡±

    ¡°Man, princess, you¡¯re way too stubborn.¡± Micaela sighed. ¡°Like, can you at least make me doubt leaving the castle?¡±

    Celine sucked her teeth again, turning her back to them as if ready to fly away. She stopped as Fiona''s group landed, however, glaring at the woman as she grew closer.

    ¡°Dang, the party¡¯s really over.¡± Rashawn laughed.

    ¡°I guess we don¡¯t have to break up a fight.¡± Peter nodded, and Fiona strode ahead of them.

    She looked at Fang. "This was your doing, right?" She gestured at the city. Fang nodded and could swear the woman shivered. Still, she went on as if it was just a passing cold breeze. ¡°What we¡¯re about to see should come as no surprise. Celine here has seen it before. It will be like blessing day, or awakening the baleful. A God¡¯s light speaks to those who can perceive it, and there is none that can¡¯t perceive this one. Baleful. Demon. Thing in the dark. Anything that knows orange shall answer its command. Rise. Stand. Resurrect. Revive. Whatever you said is moving through both darkness and light. The shadows that have long covered this city will carry this command to every corner.¡±

    Corrosion went to Fiona¡¯s side. ¡°Which makes this city a greater threat than it ever was before. A garden beset with weeds grows before us, and if it is not tended it will be overgrown." Was it speaking of its plan?

    ¡°So are we going to tend it?¡± Peter asked the question blatantly.

    "We shall hone ourselves in the effort." Corrosion replied but did not take that moment to leave. There was something to the light that Fang could barely feel. A pressure maybe, a clash of tide and land as it turned to Ace.

    ¡°Before we fight the real God Eternal, I¡¯m going to settle things with you.¡± Ace spoke first. ¡°I¡¯m only letting you go because now¡¯s not the time, but Fang is going to find better allies. When she does I¡¯m cutting the last thread that ties us together.¡±

    ¡°I shall await our battle. But know, all things decay when faced with corrosion.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± Ace¡¯s fists tightened.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Slasher stole their attention as he stepped toward his former charges. ¡°Fang. King. Ace.¡±

    Eagerly, the trio turned to him, still unable to tear themselves from memories of their mentor. Judge was dead, they knew, but if he knew their names then he was not completely gone. The green that made his body still bore his memories. He was still Judge in a way, and they were hopeful for it.

    ¡°When you return to the Enclave it¡¯ll be as graduates. You have each shown how your skills led you down the right road. Whatever made you numbers before, forget about it. You¡¯re more than that now, and even with how fucked the world¡¯s about to be, you get a choice on how you approach it.¡± Slasher chuckled then. ¡°Though, I guess we already know what choice you¡¯re going to make.¡±

    ¡°Come back with us.¡± Ace pleaded. ¡°That place is your home too.¡±

    Slasher pointed at Corrosion and Khalaf. ¡°And theirs, but it ain¡¯t time for them to go back. It¡¯s been time for me to leave for a while, though. The city¡¯s too noisy to think I¡¯ll be getting any sleep.¡±

    The graduates swallowed those words, each one in their own moment of contemplative silence. King broke his first, however, reaching a conclusion that made him approach the reaper.

    ¡°You¡¯re proof that a Dark God isn¡¯t the only thing born from darkness and light.¡± He said, the analysis masking something fragile. ¡°I still have more to figure out, but thank you for seeing me to my graduation.¡±

    Ace held his chin up and stepped forward too. ¡°Thanks for choosing me for this mission. I couldn¡¯t understand it at first, but I think I realize you saw how I could grow. I would still be the same person if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡±

    Fang swore her heart ached, but she was supposed to lead, not the others. She never wanted to say goodbye to anyone on that bus, but if Slasher was telling her anything, maybe goodbye didn¡¯t have to be forever. Her chest still hurt, but she stepped forward. ¡°Thank you for trusting my leadership, even when it led to bad outcomes. I guess I had to learn that leaders keep going in bad times. Or maybe that there will always be hardships. I don''t think the Enclave could have taught me that."

    Slasher chuckled again. ¡°You kids are gonna be all right. I don¡¯t know what this city has planned for us, but I know we¡¯ll meet again.¡± He walked past them to stand at Corrosion¡¯s side.

    One last time, the factions looked at each other.

    Celine took two groups in, as a seed took root in her mind.

    Corrosion¡¯s eyes lingered on Ace and the light within him.

    Fang let herself see them all as either allies or enemies and with whatever else was silently said, their groups split at last.

    Left where they were, King came up to Fang.

    ¡°What do you think is happening out in the city?¡± She asked the question he was waiting for.

    ¡°Based on what we discovered, your command is going to reignite all the grays, and revive the wandering souls. It¡¯s like that woman said, people and demons will return to the city, and based on what we saw in Cerulean, kingdoms are going to rise.¡±

    ¡°There are many colors to New York.¡± Khalaf nodded. ¡°Take each splash of light as a sign of what¡¯s to come.¡±

    Fang looked over the city again as she took those words to heart. It was the brightest she had ever seen, even with the orange light fading from the sky. She could feel the spear coming apart. Its duty in this world was done, and she took it as a sign that their mission here was done as well. Whatever this city became, she would meet it. She even hoped it''d test its fangs against hers¡­

    And time passed¡­

    Returning to the mobile lab, the graduates settled down as a shadow took the wheel. The drive back to the Enclave would be a long one and after everything they faced, it was time to rest. They did not quite settle into peaceful dreams, but even their nightmares would not compare to the transformation of New York City. The fireworks Rashawn had seen before were almost like a spark to a wildfire. Where their embers fell the world was ignited, streets and buildings loud with color. The shape of things changed, as if clay in hand, and some places made arenas for the divine and demonic. In one such arena, a chiseled body with flowing blonde hair snapped lightning like whips around him. Bodies burst and turned to ash as he struck more with disgust than any rage to kill. His eyes crackled with the blue lightning, and he rained down his fury with a strike toward the sky.

    He huffed and snarled, crushing his power into a storm between his fingers. He could still see the orange light in the clouds above and roared as he tossed lightning out at more of the coming demons. They were bugs to him, but that light above was worse than Ares. That light above had called itself the king of gods, and this one would not suffer that insult.

    ¡°Come then, vermin!" He roared at the demons. "Face a true king of Gods! See how your claws do even less than to him than the one who bore your chains!" He blasted the head from a demon as it leaped. The others waited, surely hoping to see a chink in his armor. One demon in yellow stepped forward, more humanlike than any of those around him. He was a tall, skinny man, with dark skin and coiling hair in a small afro. His smile went from one ear to another, and he knelt low as the god raised his hands.

    ¡°What do you call yourself?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Nancy, sir, if you so please! Enchante!¡± He did a flourishing bow. ¡°But I¡¯m not special, not when compared to Zeus himself! I heard about¡¯cha, y¡¯know? Big man of olympus keepin everything under control!¡±

    This demon knew respect then? Zeus smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, Nancy, maybe you¡¯ll be the first one to make it out of this room.¡±

    "I''m honored, your majesty. But if I could make a suggestion, I don''t see none of those other Olympians around. Maybe they can¡¯t match the big boss himself, but it¡¯d be a proper shame for you to have no one to rule over.¡± Screams echoed in the distance. ¡°Unless you want to rule over mankind alone¡­¡± Nancy chuckled.

    Zeus thought of Ares and sneered. "What are you proposing?"

    ¡°I hear they call this place New York City. Sounds like the perfect place to build a New Olympus. We all ain''t much compared to you, but I bet you could build us up nice!" Nancy grabbed a nearby demon and forced his mouth into a grin.

    Considering it, Zeus decided Nancy was right. He could easily avoid another Ares situation if he decided who became gods and could take that right away. He considered the demon again though, and what this idea would mean for him. Zeus was no fool. He could see Nancy¡¯s end goal and would cut off his path.

    "I shall take the suggestion, Nancy, and as such, you will be the first god born from the muck. You shall be a messenger god, letting this city know of New Olympus." Nancy''s smile faltered, but Zeus gained one of his own. "As for the rest of you, if you want a place in Olympus bring me proof you deserve it. Only then will you be allowed to stand before my throne." The demons let out a hollering cheer and fled the arena. It was properly under Zeus''s control now and began building his new Olympus.

    Elsewhere still¡­

    People were screaming as demons fell upon them. They did not get to chance to notice the transformed New York, nor that they weren''t where they stood moments ago. They did not get the chance to wonder about the strangers around them, because every moment wasted was a chance for the demons to feed. These horrible and grotesque monsters were all around them, and they were worse than the stories as they tore people apart. All anyone could do was scream and run, except for a small group that slipped down an ally, running toward one building that grew out of another. Abruptly, an old man in the middle of the pack shouted a warning.

    ¡°Do not go that way!¡± He croaked, and the young eyes around him bounced from his face to the carnage behind them. Some still ran forward, but he grabbed the hand of one young man with surprising strength.

    A brown-skinned face turned to him with a furrow in his brow. "Ay, let go of my you old fuck. If you wanna die here do it by yourself." The furrow twisted more as the young man looked at him, taking in his missing eye and long gray beard. This old man knew he looked frail, but more than anyone else he needed this boy to listen.

    ¡°Do not go there!¡± He pulled him close, and the man almost threw a punch when something tore loudly.

    The fist dropped and the old man turned to see what was happening. The young man was speechless, for where the others rushed ahead their bodies were now suspended in the air. Their skin peeled away from them as if parchment, scraps fluttering to the ground to reveal lights inside them. One by one they disappeared, as if blown out, and the young man began to gibber as those lights traced an outline. It was like a gnarled tree, with tentacles lashing out from its head in mockery of branches. Its limbs were long, and it lay the length of the street with its tentacles doing all the work. Even demons were caught and peeled, and the young man fell into hysterics at the sight.

    ¡°Odin¡­¡± He said suddenly, like an invitation, or a parent calling their child. ¡°Odin. Hello.¡± He turned to the old man, slobbering and shaking. ¡°Odin, where are you going to go? Odin, how far will you run?¡± He was a mouthpiece, and Odin understood it was already too late. "Odin, do not worry. Odin, you are not alone. Odin, you are only the first." It was the outline, easing forward like slime between the buildings.

    The All-Father was not afraid of battle, but fighting here would only prolong the nightmare. He dropped to his knees instead, closing his remaining eye as this terror grew closer. In the darkness of his eyelid, he saw that he would not escape, but found peace despite this horror. He knew that this thing would one day face the shadows, and even it would know the taste of fear. He was glad he would not be there to see it. This city was starting to wake up, and the slaughter it''d bring would be worse than Ragnorok¡­

    [Book One¡­

    Dark Orange: Revive¡­

    ends.]

 B2| Chapter 1éˆ¥æ“egin Anew

    Chapter 1¡ªBegin Anew

    ??Cerulean??

    Princess Celine Klein returned to Castle Cerulean to find its survivors gathered in front of central hall. The doors were locked tight, however, and even were they not, soldiers stood between them as if the people were their enemy. She did not like the sight of it, but she left Elias in charge and was sure he had his reasons. It wasn¡¯t like the people needed to get to Sector Two either way. Her mother was still recovering from the encounter with Fang, and would not soon be ready for a sermon. With the way things turned out at the obelisk, the princess didn¡¯t even know what her mother could say. The book of visions did not speak of the terror she saw out there, and she was sure it did not speak clearly about whatever might come next. Cerulean was in the dark, for the second time this evening, but there was definitely one person who could shed a little light.

    She did not drop and greet the soldiers but flew over their heads to the cries of their people. More soldiers were cleaning up the remains of the ritual at the lab, but she ignored them too as she strode inside, finding Francis at the front desk giving orders. Their researchers were ragged from the tumultuous night, scared of tomorrow, and certainly not in the right mind. Francis, however, seemed just as calm as he normally was, and for the first time, Celine found that his composure bothered her. He waved his underlings off as she drew closer, lowering his head into a respectful bow.

    ¡°You¡¯re back, Princess, but it does not seem you brought a new vessel with you.¡±

    She crossed her arms. ¡°Unfortunately, that vessel ended up becoming the host for something else. Tell me, Francis, what do you know about the God Eternal?¡±

    It might have been easy to miss if she wasn''t watching closely, but there came the subtle tightening of his jaw. She locked eyes with him, warning off whatever half-truth he was about to draw, eliciting a sigh instead as Francis moved to sit down.

    "Well?" She allowed it because it meant he wouldn''t run away either.

    ¡°As you know, my lady, I previously worked with a group calling themselves New Dawn. I was not working in true faith with them, using their knowledge to further God¡¯s plan instead. However, New Dawn worked to fight against a single enemy. They called it the God Eternal, but as he was not blue and blue alone, I thought that it was merely a pretender.¡±

    ¡°Another demon perhaps? A king of them?¡± She suggested.

    ¡°Yes, though New Dawn took it quite seriously. It did not matter, I saw the chance to put God on his proper throne, and did not humor New Dawn¡¯s ravings.¡±

    "And yet, Francis, the way you react tells me you did not completely dismiss them either. Frankly, I might even take umbrage with that, if it didn''t have to face this false god myself." Celine hissed. Taking a breath to steady herself, she asked her question again. "So, what is the God Eternal?"

    ¡°Based on New Dawn¡¯s findings, it is a seed that will eventually grow into the form of a true and proper god. The One True God, they say, worshiped throughout the world as an individual and all powerful being. Each seed is a fragment, and they grow stronger through combat, becoming more connected to the One True God¡¯s light. When it achieves this, the world will fall under his whim.¡±

    ¡°How did New Dawn plan to face this threat?¡±

    ¡°They had a few plans, milady. The first was to create their own Lightbearers, by collecting the light of scattered souls and implanting them within single bodies. There were five Refracted Harbingers as I recall. Green, Red, Blue, Purple, Yellow. One such became the vessel we previously used.¡±

    "Was the Crimson Prophet another of them?"

    Francis let the question sit in silence for a moment. Eventually, he nodded, slowly, and Celine sneered. Could they have avoided tonight¡¯s carnage if this information was already on the table? Could they have prepared for it?

    She barked. "What of the other ones?"

    ¡°That much I do not know. The Refracted Harbinger plan was where my group interfered with the Advent Ascension. Once we acquired the Blue Vessel, we did not concern ourselves with the others.¡±

    The Princess thought she might know where two more were. She had seen the green one herself during their battle with the God Eternal and did not like what his presence meant. Purple was another story, but not nearly as dangerous as Green or Red. Could the Purple she know also be one of these Harbingers, or had Cerulean merely fought a struggling kingdom seven years ago? Either way, that still left one, but she would have to come back to that later.

    ¡°What were their other plans?¡±

    ¡°We have always recognized it as a sign of the intruders. I suppose the true plan for Lightbearers was the armor the intruders wear. It was developed so that even the most daft of fools could utilize their light and fight like a Lightbearer. The halos we use now were key components to that.¡±

    That sounded like Celine''s suspicion of the Purple might be right. Still, she stayed focused.

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°On last plan that was so dastardly it made me ill. They turned to the darkness for help, and were told to find children in glowing buildings. They called them Dark Disciples.¡±

    And that would be Fang and the two boys. In comparison to New Dawn, Celine found Castle Cerulean lacking. This battle with the God Eternal was far from over, and the way things turned out tonight told her that was hardly the last battle they would face. Cerulean needed to get a leg up if it wanted to make it to the future, and it would need more than that to truly rule this world. She looked at Francis, with all his secret knowledge of New Dawn. If this organization made their halos and armed the intruders to fight their greatest foe, then New Dawn would serve Cerulean too.

    ¡°Francis, you will use this knowledge for Castle Cerulean¡¯s future.¡±

    ¡°But, milady, this is affront to the Almighty Want!¡±

    "Make no mistake. It is by the Almighty Want and the book of visions that you stand before me in the first place. The Arbiter brought you to us, Francis, only for you to tell me you were holding back. From now on, there should be no question as to how you serve the Castle. Let tonight be a warning, Cerulean shall never face disaster and despair again." She glared down at him, but rather than fear she saw his belief swell up. She was ready to send him to work when a message filled her mind.

    ¡°Celine, Elias, come quickly. Your father and siblings have risen.¡± It was her mother, and she supposed this meant she had just given her final order¡­

    ??Seedling??

    It was hell for the people who reignited in the twisted streets of Old New York City. One moment, they were going through the day-to-day, jobs and errands, dates, and secret rendezvouses. In the next, they awakened in darkened streets lit only by rivers of light beneath them. They didn''t get the chance to get their bearings before hell befell them, birthing into life through things that looked human for a fraction of a moment before howling and attacking. Paralysis overtook them, uncertain about this new worldly revelation. Maybe it was how much things had changed, or how much sense their minds had to make, but eventually, they gave up, running and screaming, joining the choir that filled this endless night. They ran like they had when they were Grays, but hardly as efficiently, hardly as good at ignoring their wear and tear. They just had to run longer than the person beside them or run fast enough to duck behind cover as projectiles flew. They just had to run, but when a turn on E.1st led to W.97th, they wondered, run where? Many of them fell, to fatigue, to defeat, to that suffocating touch of fear around their neck. Many of them prayed, turning to God because he seemed to be the only one who could save them from this. Many still died, but the prayers of others were heard, as angels with burning orange halos and wings swooped in and tore through their pursuers. Angels filled the sky above them and dived, except for one, warming them in that way that only the sun could after a rainy day.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    "Do you hear me, worshipers of our Lord?" Its voice was masculine, but its body androgynous and pale like porcelain, colored only by the light of three halos interlocked above its head. "I am the Archangel Gabriel, sent by our lord to show you the path to salvation. He makes a haven for you now, in the hallowed halls of your Saint Patrick''s Cathedral. Let his angels clear a path and follow it as you follow him. In this place our lord''s first son awaits. In this place, he shall serve and prepare you for our Lord''s return."

    They would not reject these words. They would not cast doubt. Turning toward where angels slew demons these people ran to St. Patrick¡¯s Cathedral, sitting not where they remembered but waiting all the same. Waiting with angels circling above it like hawks. Waiting with two forms inside. One, another Archangel. The other, a bearded man with long brown hair that fell down his back. His body was strong in the way of a man who knew hard work, toned by the toil of repetitive and honest effort. He stood as if he was newly awakened, not yet through the fog of a world he never knew, but ready to meet it all the same. He stood on the stage of the cathedral, looking out to the empty pews. The Archangel¡¯s body was much the same in a way, and he spoke with a heavier voice than Gabriel as he came to this man¡¯s side.

    ¡°My brothers have showed them the way to your light, my Lord.¡±

    The man¡¯s head turned just enough for his ears to catch the words. They seemed to take him from where ever his mind was. ¡°I can hear them in my heart, Michael. They are many.¡±

    ¡°Yes. This world has grown immensely since your time, but your followers have served you well. There are few who have yet to know your father¡¯s light. There are none who can challenge it. Many will come seeking passage into heaven from this hell.¡±

    ¡°As his first son, I shall lead them there. Tell your brothers to dedicate themselves to safe passage, Michael. I can feel the pulse of this strange city. It is truly sickly.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Lord Adam.¡± Michael bowed. Six great wings stretched and wrapped him in a cocoon, removing him from the cathedral with a flash of light.

    Alone, Adam looked out to the pews again. He would need far more than this for what his plans required. The angels would bring people to be certain, but he had his own job to do. This city. This ¡°New York,¡± was not too different from Jerusalem, but he would not be so foolish as to leave it in mortal hands again. It truly was sickly, and he could feel the cancer of it growing. It had only been hours since he rose, but he felt the force of his enemies. They would not see the next era. They would not sit upon the throne of God¡­

    ??Orange??

    As the mobile lab rumbled on, its passengers undisturbed by the waking world, Ace had a dream. In this dream, he was in the marbled halls of somewhere opulent, where gold lined the floors and wrapped around the base of pillars. The sky above was bright and blue, the sun shining in through views overlooking verdant hills. He was moving, passing walls painted with murals that seemed one part family portrait, and another, epic depiction. He followed a boy around his age, with a strong tanned body and curling dark hair. For a moment this boy paused and turned to him, looked through him, to another behind him. This second boy was not much different in build and complexion, but his hair was long and tied, and his smile was bright.

    ¡°Phosphorus!¡± Said the new boy, coming up to shake Phosphorus¡¯s arm at the elbow. ¡°When did you arrive? Did your mother bring you?¡±

    He shook his head. "She has gone to that new land, where the crown of the world is being built. She thinks that it would be best to convince Zeus to acknowledge it, but I find such matters bothersome."

    ¡°And so you come to me! Perhaps for games, girls, or gallivanting!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Phosphorus looked away, face flushed. He bid his friend follow him between pillars to look over the land. When they did and breathed deep, he broke the silence before it settled. ¡°Seiros, does the world not feel different for you?¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡±

    ¡°Both mortals and our kind speak of this crown of the world. Some do so with trepidation, but the mortals especially see hope in it. Maybe it is my pessimism, but it unnerves me. Can we truly crown a world we do not know?¡±

    ¡°The first thing I can say to this, Phosphorus, is that you are certainly here for girls, games, and gallivanting, if so young a mind can go to such old thoughts. I am not one for philosophy, as you know.¡± Seiros grinned.

    Phosphorus sighed. ¡°I know, but your games are often ones of strategy, and there are few minds I would rank higher than yours.¡±

    "I am flattered you did not rank me second to you. At least not out loud."

    Phosphorus laughed again, but his friend''s good nature could not steady his heart for long. He sighed once more and leaned against a pillar. "What good is a mind like my own without a proper ear to hear it?"

    "And how proper are these ears that hear your woes but not their root in your heart?" Seiros offered a somber smile. Ace wondered if Fang could offer Phosphorus freedom from these words. "Oh, but I might know someone!" As if they shared the thought, Seiros perked up. "It turns out you are here for girls, Phosphorus. One in particular I might add. I think you might enjoy Lilith¡¯s company.¡± More was said between them, perhaps about who this Lilith was and where Phosphorus might meet her, but their words fell silent as Ace¡¯s body shook.

    Slowly, he awoke to find King nudging him, and the mobile lab brought to a complete stop. Fang and Micaela were awake too, and Khalaf had emerged to join this impromptu meeting. Maybe it was Ace¡¯s new power that pushed immediate grogginess away. Or maybe it was the look in Fang¡¯s eyes, that told him they had to prepare for what was coming next.

    ¡°We are not that far from the Enclave now, but before we get there I think we should make a plan.¡± She said as she noticed his eyes on her. ¡°To start, I don¡¯t think we should go there as we are now.¡± She gestured at herself, and then around the cabin.

    ¡°I might agree,¡± Khalaf nodded. ¡°I¡¯m personally fine myself, but you all scream otherworldly in my opinion."

    Micaela stared sidelong at him. ¡°Ignoring the literal ghost saying that, don¡¯t you guys trust the Enclave?¡±

    Fang shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I distrust them, but much of what we heard in the city has given me reason to be cautious. A lot of it came from Cerulean, however, I would prefer to proceed with caution.¡±

    ¡°Which begs the question, can we even look normal again?¡±

    King nodded. ¡°Using the idea of the Soul Frame that Dr. Gupta and the Book of New Dawn mentions, yes you all can. I just need to turn my armor off and they won¡¯t know about the change, for you three its a matter of reshaping yourselves. You¡¯ll still possess your powers but it¡¯ll be inward instead of outward.¡±

    ¡°Like the royal children!¡± Micaela clapped.

    Ace chimed in, ¡°Should we hide how it made us stronger too? To be honest, I wanted to do a few simulations to test what I could do. The battle with The God Eternal was a good example, but not a good place to learn.¡±

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s all right to go ahead. We should speak to the Administrator first, but I don¡¯t see any reason why you should hesitate, especially after the battle.¡± Fang replied.

    They hadn''t talked about it much, but the battle with the God Eternal did linger on their minds. In any other situation, they surely would have died. It often felt like they did no damage, whereas they were worn down more and more. Death wasn''t avoidable, so they had to make it a part of the plan. It worked out, but there wouldn''t be a second time. If that battle told them anything it was that their abilities were still crude. There was only one way to hone them, and it wasn''t waiting for the right time.

    ¡°On that note,¡± King spoke. ¡°Ace, do you feel any different after absorbing that Fragment? Even as Dark Disciples, we shouldn¡¯t ignore that you had a direct connection with the One True God. That fragment is surely different than any others we¡¯ll find.¡±

    Feel different? No, but that dream was certainly strange. He shared as much with the others but wasn''t surprised when no one offered anything back. Khalaf at least seemed to be pondering it though, chewing on the words as if he recognized some of them. The mobile lab started moving again before he finally snapped and stopped any coming lull.

    ¡°I can¡¯t really place it, but Lilith is a name I¡¯ve heard a few times before. Considering our recent worldly revelations, I might say her words are something you should pay attention to.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll connect directly to the God Eternal?¡±

    ¡°Maybe not directly, but close enough. After all, this memory came straight from the big man himself. Phosphorus, Seiros, and Lilith. I wonder why their names linger so potently in the orange.¡±

    Ace wondered too and wondered about where they lived. Beyond their names, that question Phosphorus asked was at the front of Ace''s mind. How did anyone think they could crown the world when even now people knew too little about it?

    [Chapter 1 ends¡­]

 B2| Chapter 2éˆ¥æ“¶elcome Home

    Chapter 2¡ªWelcome Home

    The Enclave started with a tunnel almost stabbed into the dark veil of the city. Not a part of it. Not one of its errant buildings. A tunnel reaching into the dark like a palm breaking the surface of a pool. Despite a life surrounded by would-be angels and full-on demons, Micaela found that this tunnel alarmed her the most. There and alien, yet promising an escape. In all the stories she heard about the people on the outskirts, nothing told her this entrance would be welcoming. Nothing told her that these bloodthirsty heretics, these vile intruders, would prove to her with nothing but a tunnel that they weren¡¯t the slightest part of this horrifying world. Even as the mobile lab slid inside and rumbled onward, there remained a sense that everything would be all right. Everything was going to be all right, as an elevator lifted them into a garage. Everything was going to be all right as Enclave guards surrounded them. Everything was going to be all right, and yet Micaela was scared despite that.

    ¡°Graduation party A13-5041?¡± A guard asked as they approached.

    "Yes, that''s us," Fang answered, and he looked at the lab.

    ¡°Where is your assigned vehicle?¡±

    ¡°Operative, but it became unreachable as our mission moved forward.¡±

    The guard looked at another, who checked a screen. She nodded as she began to type.

    ¡°Position logged. After the city shifts we will be able to retrieve it.¡± The woman responded.

    The first guard saluted as they disembarked. ¡°Welcome home, Graduating Party A13-5041. Congratulations.¡± There might have been some cheer in his voice, but it was quickly drowned by a beep and then a buzz.

    The garage let them out into a plaza, surrounded on one side by a wall and on the other, five monolithic buildings connecting into a crescent. Immediately her alarm seemed to find its justification, screaming that she was trapped and was being led to a prison all along. Except, people milled about, enjoying the soft light of false stars overhead. Normal people talked and strolled, laughed, and played as if hell wasn''t outside. Some had even gathered into crowds, standing on either side of the path forward. They suddenly came alive with fanfare as they spotted the graduates. She was used to her companions being strange, but it was their lack of a reaction that seemed to send that home. There was no doubt the cheers were for them, no doubt cheers for their graduation, but all this joy seemed to disappear against them. They continued forward, and people followed with questions.

    ¡°What are your names?¡± A teen girl called out.

    ¡°Fang.¡±

    ¡°Ace.¡±

    ¡°King.¡±

    ¡°What was your test like?¡± A middle-aged man hollered.

    ¡°Mostly classified, but harrowing. Whatever you heard about New York doesn¡¯t compare to how it truly is.¡± Fang answered without hesitation.

    ¡°Will you be going back out there soon?¡± Another man spoke and that gave them pause.

    Pause not because of the question but the weight of the answer. Soon? After this night? Could they sleep first? Could they eat? Could they pretend the city wasn¡¯t their problem? Micaela wanted to give them each a hug, but Fang answered without a hint of exhaustion.

    ¡°Yes and we likely won¡¯t be the only ones.¡± She led them on continuing to a roundabout. There, a pole with a taxi button awaited. Before she could push it, however, a limo rolled up.

    Silent awe fell over the crowd. It had a look of wealth Micaela could vaguely remember from when the city was normal. A clean stretch limousine, fit only for a starlet or maybe stuck-up heir. She wondered which until the door rose and a woman in a white dress stepped out. She had a smile that could cut through the night. Her skin was warm and dark, popping under the tight curls of silver-dyed hair. She screamed starlet, all young and beautiful, but just old enough to say she was a kid when the world ended.

    ¡°All right, people!¡± Her voice was melodic and had a presence to it. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking these folks off your hands, but I promise you¡¯ll get your questions and answers later.¡±

    A chauffeur urged them into the limo, sitting the graduates across from and Micaela beside her. The starlet wasted no time filling champagne flutes and passing them around. Micaela watched the others regard the drinks carefully, but with her buzzing nerves, she knocked it back with ease. The starlet laughed and did the same, placing her glass back atop a refrigerator.

    ¡°Introductions are in order!¡± She clapped. ¡°You might already know me, but what the hell, I¡¯m Keke Darling. Host of Time with my Darling. You can catch me every night at eight on Broadcast 2.¡± The graduates showed no sign of recognition, but Micaela¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I remember you!¡± It took her back to being a kid. ¡°You were in this movie I liked. Your singing was amazing!¡± Micaela¡¯s wasn¡¯t, but that didn¡¯t stop her from singing along. She tried to remember the lyrics, almost oblivious to Keke¡¯s appraising look.

    ¡°Where¡¯d y¡¯all find this cutie?¡± She gave her a once over and smirked. Micaela sputtered.

    Fang replied, ¡°Before we answer any questions like that, why did you pick us up? Where are you taking us?¡±

    ¡°Better question is, where are you going? My driver will drop you off.¡±

    ¡°The Administrator¡¯s Office.¡±

    ¡°Geoff, Unit 3 please.¡± Keke pressed a button.

    Fang pulled her back, ¡°And what about my other question?¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Ceremony dear!¡± Keke poured another cup and sipped it this time. ¡°Graduations are rare. All that training, climbing, testing. All that trial and tribulation. All that and then you have to go out into the city?¡± She sipped. ¡°It¡¯s hard to think about sometimes. There are many test but not many successes. It¡¯s miserable, and the normal people don¡¯t handle misery well.¡± Placing the glass down, she leaned in. ¡°That¡¯s where people like me come in. We give them the chance to pretend like everything is as it always was, even if they can¡¯t go outside. Grays may be running around out there, but hey, you get to watch this new talk show and podcast host. You might have seen her in a few movies when she was small. Breathe in that nostalgia. Breathe in the normalcy, don¡¯t worry about the monsters.¡±

    ¡°Lucky.¡± Micaela said it without thinking.

    ¡°Do you think so?¡± Keke gave her a smile that made her heart thunder.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of classified, but¡­¡± She hoped her voice didn¡¯t quiver. ¡°Where I¡¯m from, nothing got to be normal. We all had to accept the world was over and do what the people at the top wanted.¡±

    Keke laughed. ¡°Some people would see the end of the world as a chance to seize power. But real talk. Do you really think ignorance is bliss in this place?¡± Not the Enclave, but even the world beyond New York.

    Micaela sighed. ¡°No, not really. I was just kinda trusting that the bosses would make everything all right, but if I didn¡¯t know anything, bad stuff would happen and I¡¯d be scared all the time.¡±

    ¡°Bingo, babe.¡±

    Micaela flushed.

    ¡°So you¡¯d need a constant normal like an IV drip, but not too normal. So, you get Keke every night to give you something to watch, and occasionally she brings in Graduates that can let you believe the city is getting safer every day. She¡¯ll ask questions. She¡¯ll banter. She¡¯ll make them look like normal people and not the monsters the city makes them. You give them peace of mind.¡±

    ¡°And that keeps people calm and the riots down! Makes it easy to swallow that.¡± Micaela gestured at the wall shrinking behind them.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, baby. You can¡¯t have a sanctuary when everybody¡¯s on edge.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t have heaven on earth if the demons can get inside.¡± Micaela shuddered.

    Keke smiled brightly again. ¡°You¡¯re a sharp one. I can¡¯t wait to find out where they found you.¡±

    Flushing, she replied. ¡°Thanks. Some people say I have an illuminating mind.¡±

    King¡¯s luminance band flickered as a cough came from his direction. Keke didn¡¯t seem to notice the light, but the cough got her attention. Seizing it, he spoke.

    ¡°How do you feel about being in this kind of position?¡±

    Keke sat back and shrugged. ¡°Not much different from what I remember as a kid. My mom got me into acting pretty early. I was the cute baby daughter on one show, and the spunky little sister on another. I remember that musical my girl here is talking about. It was my biggest role, and frankly, I loved singing a lot.¡± She took a quick sip. ¡°With eyes on you like that, you kinda get used to being the center of attention. Sort of like how you get used to rain on rainy days.¡±

    Micaela wondered if it was her or Adale¡¯s memories that saw the calculation in King¡¯s eyes. She¡¯d have to check in with him later.

    ¡°What¡¯s your names anyway?¡±

    "Fang, Ace, and King." Fang pointed them out. Micaela wondered if her name was intentionally left out, but took the opportunity for what it was.

    ¡°And I¡¯m Micaela.¡± She smiled, trying to summon the cool girl she was before she looked gods in the eyes.

    ¡°Micaela¡¯s a fun name to say.¡± Keke replied and crushed her every attempt. ¡°And Micaela¡¯s fun to talk to too, but I got some homework for you guys. I need you to work on being people others can connect to. There¡¯s something about your general vibe that¡¯s just off, even for Graduates.¡±

    They traded a look, King¡¯s in particular holding a level of understanding. The limo came to a stop before they could reply, however, and Keke left them each with a card.

    ¡°Hold that up to a phone and call me when you¡¯re ready to have your interview. We can do it separately or have your whole group together. One time use though, babes. Except you, Micaela. I¡¯ll let you call me a few times.¡± She waved them off.

    They had been driven into one of the monolithic buildings, a citadel of glass and metal, decorated in an open park sort of way. Levels climbed to its ceiling, lined with apartments and shops. People nearby took notice of Keke and their group, but before the crowd could form the woman was off, and the graduates led Micaela into a building built into its back wall. When the doors closed behind them, leaving them in a sparsely populated lobby, King¡¯s band glowed as Khalaf¡¯s voice rose from it.

    ¡°Darling wasn¡¯t a name I heard when I was around.¡±

    ¡°A lot has changed in fifteen years though.¡± King replied, and the band hummed.

    ¡°Including the Enclave. You kids might not remember, but back then there was barely a unit two. Now we¡¯re up to five?¡±

    ¡°So this place changes physically?¡± Micaela asked. ¡°Is there someone here like the Priest King?¡± The words felt terrible in her mouth, but she knew it¡¯d be a bit before she stopped using the title.

    Khalaf answered, ¡°Authority wise, there¡¯s the administrator. Assuming the old bastard isn¡¯t dead.¡±

    King shook his head. ¡°The administrator isn¡¯t an old man anymore. The new one took over seven years ago.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but of course. I bet a lot about New York changed seven years ago.¡± The band dimmed as Khalaf went quiet. Micaela expected King to add something, with the way he looked at it, but Ace spoke up first.

    ¡°If we go on the show, can we go as a group?¡±

    She looked from him to the others.

    ¡°I think that¡¯d be best.¡± Fang nodded.

    ¡°Why though?¡± Micaela asked, sure that Fang¡¯s intuition answered the question for her.

    "Because we were a group when we fought the God Eternal. Even if we all talk about the same thing in separate interviews, none of it matters if we don''t talk about it together." Adale''s power buzzed in Micaela''s veins. The others didn''t have a response, having already intuited Ace''s meaning, but that buzz told her there was another level to it.

    It told her there was another level to the Enclave too. Not just in what Cerulean taught her, or what she had learned thus far, but in the way it made her feel and how it made the Graduates what they are. Talking to Keke helped to make it feel less like a trap, but she still felt like a deer that was suddenly relocated. They still had the woman in charge to speak to, but as they headed for the receptionist, Micaela thought she understood why her old home was afraid. Castle Cerulean had to respond to this world, but the Enclave felt like it was made for it¡­

    [Chapter 2 ends¡­]

 B2|Chapter 3éˆ¥æ“³he Enclave

    Chapter 3¡ªThe Enclave

    Fang had never imagined walking into the administrator''s office. No matter how much she believed she''d one day graduate, she never thought that belief meant she''d be granted such a lofty honor. The administrator was as close to a ruler as the Enclave ever had, and while she had never heard the title spoken with the same gravitas as the Priest-King or Priestess Queen, it still felt like the room would only open to the most important people. Before the mission, she wouldn''t have said that''d be her. On the other side of it, though, she wondered who could be more important than the Dark Empress herself.

    A long elevator ride gave her a good look at the unit stretching out in front of her, each new level an indication of how much the administrator had to see. When they arrived on the final floor, it seemed the elevator closed up tighter. A camera flickered on and a voice slithered in.

    "Who''s there?" Came an older woman, edged with prepared doubt and disbelief. They had to get clearance just to ride to this floor, and yet that didn''t seem to be enough to allow them in.

    ¡°It¡¯s Fang. You should have received a message that we were coming up? We¡¯re the graduates from the mission with Judge.¡±

    Silence followed, and then the very noticeable grinding of heavy metal on the other side of the doors. The elevator came open at last and still a precaution awaited them¡ªa hallway filled with pressure plates covering the walls and floors, shifting softly as if any movement might make the world fall away. The Graduates were allowed to reach the doors before that happened. The doors slid open and they found the woman, sitting at her desk with an honest look of distrust on her face. Wrinkles were coming in on brown skin. Brown hair was spotted here and there with gray. It told Fang a lot. It told her this woman had seen plenty of graduations and none of them meant a real thing in her eyes. Graduates were just people allowed to become soldiers, and soldiers were just people who could go out into the city and die.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re back.¡± She said, almost as if she still didn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡°And Judge?¡±

    Fang shook her head. Maybe Slasher still had the memories of the man they knew, but that wasn¡¯t Judge, not in the way the administrator meant. The woman cursed.

    "Well, I can''t fault him for doing his job."

    ¡°With respects, his loss seems to matter more to you than I thought.¡±

    "Judge is a different case from any of the soldiers I''ve sent out there before, even the Graded. His loss is a major blow to the Enclave, and I can only hope you kids measure up." The woman looked over them, her hazel eyes narrowing in a way Fang couldn''t read. "Only three of you¡­and the heavy hitters are gone." Assassin and Abigail. "What did we really get out of this?" The administrator asked, and the Graduates found some seats.

    ¡°A lot of information.¡± King answered.

    ¡°And a better fighting chance than we¡¯ve ever had before.¡± Ace added.

    Fang nodded to both of them. ¡°Admin Justine, I would like to discuss the Enclave, and what we encountered in the city.¡±

    Justine cackled. ¡°Discuss the Enclave?¡± It almost seemed like she was genuinely amused. ¡°Would you like to discuss how the people are going to lay their heads down tonight and not have to think about the monsters out there? Or maybe you want to figure out how this place manages to keep functioning with hell next door? Or maybe you want to learn something more mundane than that?¡± She cackled again.

    ¡°What I want to know is why the Enclave has enemies.¡±

    That shut the woman up and made her expression sterner. ¡°Enemies?¡±

    Micaela raised her hand. ¡°A pretty big enemy too. Castle Cerulean hates this place.¡±

    ¡°Castle Cerulean?¡± Justine shot a look at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s like the Enclave, but out in the city. I mean, it¡¯s nothing like this place really, other than that survivors gathered there.¡±

    ¡°And why does this Castle Cerulean consider us an enemy?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Micaela shook her head. ¡°But you guys aren¡¯t just enemies, you¡¯re the Intruders from the Outskirts. We¡ªthey¡ªconsider you guys to be more dangerous than the demons that pop up in the city.¡±

    ¡°Demons?¡± Justine barked. ¡°What?¡±

    Fang almost smiled but managed to keep her expression flat. ¡°As I was saying, there is information we have to exchange.¡±

    Justine sighed and pinched her forehead. ¡°Start from the top, what did you encounter at the anomalous location?¡±

    ¡°New Dawn¡¯s laboratory.¡±

    ¡°As in the providers of our equipment? We haven¡¯t had contact with them in¡­¡±

    ¡°Seven years?¡±

    ¡°Just about.¡±

    Micaela chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s because seven years ago, Castle Cerulean pretty much orchestrated an attack on them.¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t survive.¡± Fang added.

    Justine pinched her forehead harder. ¡°Well¡­what was so important that I had break the emergency glass?¡±

    ¡°New Dawn had a trump card waiting for a battle against the main threat.¡±

    "Main threat? Is Castle Cerulean that big a problem?"

    Micaela laughed. ¡°Wow! I wish.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°The God Eternal.¡± Fang replied.

    ¡°The what?¡± Justine coughed the words.

    Fang started from the top, explaining the nature of the God Eternal and why Grays stalked the city. Eventually, Micaela chimed in, explaining how demons would pop up and have to be hunted down. King explained that the demons were likely born from Grays coming in contact with Shining Hearts. Ace point out that shining hearts were hells growing stronger. The administrator listened intently for her part, keeping her questions to a minimum as the information hit her like an endless barrage. When they stopped, it took her a moment to realize it was over, and the doubt she had in them died in the onslaught.

    ¡°So¡­The God Eternal.¡± She said the words as if she believed them this time. ¡°New York is basically just its prison to keep it from attacking the rest of the world?¡± That was fairly succinct.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Fang answered. Justine let out a long breath.

    ¡°And you all fought it¡­no, a part of it¡­ and that did what? Slow it down.¡±

    Ace spoke at that. ¡°I think so. I was the only one who could see what the God Eternal was really like. It¡¯s Fragments appear to test the world. The longer the fight goes on the more power it feeds to it, and if the fragment can survive, it¡¯ll see its chance.¡±

    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± Justine barked. ¡°So the moment we start losing rounds, this thing is going to rip right through us.¡± The Graduates nodded, and she pulled a flask from under her desk. She filled up a mug and emptied it with a gulp, then filled it up again. Her eyes turned on Fang. ¡°Congratulations. You¡¯re the leader of this little outfit so you get to tell me what your plan is.¡±

    ¡°We need to recruit allies and prepare for the final battle.¡±

    Justine cackled, and seemed to be happy she could do it again. ¡°That¡¯s all logical and dandy, but we¡¯re dealing with a dead city here, where some of the few survivors want to go to war with us.¡± She gestured at Micaela, who waved her hands in surrender. ¡°I don¡¯t think we have real ally options out there.¡±

    ¡°We do.¡± Fang shook her head. ¡°Because of the command, ¡®Dark Orange: Revive,¡¯ I used The God Eternal¡¯s powers on the city. Anything that can respond to his light, will, and be revived. We just have to go out and meet them.¡±

    ¡°What exactly does ¡®anything¡¯ mean in this situation? It doesn¡¯t sound like it¡¯ll be all sunshine and rainbows, especially with demons running around already.¡±

    ¡°Anything¡­¡± Fang closed her eyes. ¡°And we don¡¯t need to worry as much about the demons.¡± Beyond the Enclave, in New York, the darkness stirred¡­

    Justine didn''t question that, but the words did make her think. She sat in silence for a long moment before meeting Fang''s eyes intensely. She sipped whatever alcohol she put in her mug before speaking, at last, filling the room with the magnitude of her words.

    ¡°I have an idea why this Castle Cerulean decided we¡¯re their enemy.¡± She said, sitting back in her chair. ¡°If they need survivors to worship their god and make it stronger, then we¡¯re shoving a boot deep into the ass of their plan with the scouts. Usually we only send them as far as about five miles into whatever configuration the city¡¯s in, but then there¡¯s the Graded.¡± Grades A, B, and C. ¡°They¡¯re the only ones considered strong enough to venture out further and make it back alive. I thought it was about surviving Gray hordes, but now it like they¡¯ve been fighting demons.¡± She sipped.

    ¡°The higher the grade, the further they can go?¡± Fang asked.

    Justine nodded. ¡°But it¡¯s not exactly the cheapest decision.¡± Something flashed through her eyes, something that was still classified, even despite the situation. ¡°If the city is as bad as you¡¯re saying it is, we need the Graded more now than ever. We might need them more as guards than scouts, and the scouts? I guess they¡¯re just cannon fodder now.¡± She was thinking out loud, not talking.

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± King replied still. ¡°With what we¡¯ve learned about Luminance, we can improve everyone¡¯s training. We can give ourselves a fighting chance against the city.¡±

    Ace added, ¡°And with us, you can keep the Graded here. Our group is strong enough to face a powerful fragment. We¡¯d just be held back by anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Not the whole group!¡± Micaela barked, cleared her throat, then started more calmly, ¡°What I mean is that I¡¯m better in a lab than out there, and King is right. I think Cerulean¡¯s Luminance training will be better than what you currently have, I could fast track things with the right team and resources.¡±

    Fang watched the administrator, wondering what was going through her mind.

    ¡°This business about light and darkness¡­¡± The woman looked at Fang. ¡°Explain that again.¡±

    Fang looked to King and Micaela. King looked at the woman.

    ¡°I thought about a way to simplify it. Light is energy with no data to make it something else. Our Luminance is our light with the data of our life. As long as our target can¡¯t absorb it, it¡¯s an effective weapon.¡± She looked at King as if to test the simplicity, but he could only nod.

    ¡°Then what is Umbra exactly? Other than just an extension of darkness?¡± Justine¡¯s eyes remained on Fang.

    For her part, she thought she might have an answer, but shook her head. ¡°There were four people with no luminance in the Enclave. Me and Assassin, and two others. I plan to make contact with them after this meeting. I will give you a definitive answer after that.¡±

    ¡°Then I will ask you this once, and only once. Are you certain you¡¯re the best fit for facing the God Eternal?¡±

    Fang nodded without hesitation, without even a seed of doubt taking root. Even with the whole of the city now buzzing with new life, there wasn¡¯t a life out there that could face the city without her.

    Justine smiled, ¡°Then you kids go home and get a good nights rest. Micaela, I¡¯ll have a room prepared for you in Unit Five with them. Who scooped you all up when you got back?¡±

    ¡°Keke Darling.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll do well. Fang, Ace, King, I have a mission for you three. Go out into the city and find us allies to kill the God Eternal.¡±

    ¡°When should we set out?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when, but you can rest for now. It won¡¯t be today or tomorrow.¡±

    Micaela suddenly jumped, ¡°Tomorrow!¡± The room looked at her. ¡°Um¡­I think tomorrows a big deal. Cerulean was planning something big that was going to happen tomorrow. I don¡¯t what it was, but it was going to be a game changer.¡±

    "The city shifts tomorrow." Justine offered. "Did any of you find out why that is?" The room conferred with each other and then shook their heads. "Fantastic, another mystery." Justine took a long gulp. "Unless you have anything else to discuss, you''re dismissed."

    The Graduates wasted no time leaving the woman''s office, taking the elevator down, and remaining silent until they stood on the corner outside. Ace glanced back up at the office and then turned to Fang.

    ¡°Was it right not telling her about me and you?¡±

    Fang looked back as well. ¡°I don¡¯t know if right is the proper word, but I do think it was wise. I don¡¯t distrust the adminstrator, but I don¡¯t suspect she fully trusts us either. Maybe there¡¯s a reason why, but we won¡¯t find out until later.¡± She used a panel to summon a taxi, deciding what her next step would be.

    Back in the office, the Administrator looked out on the unit, and the specks of the Graduates down below. She thought about their conversation and the questions she deliberately avoided. It made her smile, this Fang girl would make a perfect candidate to hold this position, and she might have given it up already if it wasn¡¯t for Judge. He¡¯d never approve of a kid taking this role while the world was still belly up. If there was the slightest chance that they could save it, she had to keep her head on the chopping block. She had to put it there now, and so she returned to her desk and pulled a locked box from under it. She placed her thumb on a button, felt it prick her and burn her, and licked it as she cursed under her breath. The box opened, revealing a shattered key with shifting pieces.

    ¡°All right, Judge¡­ you played your part, so I might as well step up.¡± She said, and turned to the wall behind her¡­

    [Chapter 3 ends¡­]

 B2| Chapter 4éˆ¥æ“±esting Point

    Unit Five was no smaller than Unit Three but took to using its space in a more academic way. The several shelves of rooms were still stacked to the ceiling, but where the administrator''s office stood in back, a campus sat in the middle here. It was a brutal-looking thing, more so in regard to the sleek architecture around it. A big cement block of a building, with only narrow windows opening its face. It seemed neither welcoming nor interested in being anything more than an eyesore and seemed to repel everyone but those who learned to see it as something else.

    Ace saw it as something else now. It wasn¡¯t welcoming but it felt like where he wanted to be, sitting there as ugly as it always had. His eyes moved from one side of it to another, from the dorms to the training hall, and it hardly felt like it was time to tell this place goodbye. Fang headed inside immediately when they arrived, but King and Micaela stood with him, staring at the structure as if they had to make up their mind.

    ¡°

    Ace laughed. ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as it looks.¡± He looked around at the shelves. ¡°Just bad in comparison.¡±

    Micaela patted him on the back and shook her head. "I''m going to just start writing things off as you guys being dark disciples, ''cause I promise you, this is bad." She took the building in again. "But I get it. That''s all you guys were given." Still, she shuddered, and Ace laughed again.

    ¡°

    King¡¯s eyes lingered on the dorm. ¡°Go to my room¡­People should be around to transport our stuff to proper rooms now and Knight¡¯s things probably can¡¯t come with me.¡± King forced a smile, but his pain was like a needle to Ace¡¯s heart.

    He turned his eyes on the dorms too, thinking of Raven and all the things of hers that¡¯d end up sold or thrown away. Hunter too. Did Fang go to gather Assassin¡¯s? No¡­he didn¡¯t think she had a way to get inside.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Micaela shuddered. ¡°That makes it sound like the people were trapped.¡±

    King nodded. ¡°That¡¯s because they probably were. Shining hearts are just coalescences of luster and luminance¡­they¡¯re seeds really, where the stronger of the two decides what the light means.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    King nodded again. ¡°I can remember now. There were all those tall buildings, but every thing looked like it was built out of a storming sea.¡±

    ¡°

    Ace considered that. From Magenta, it seemed pretty clear that those hells were little different from each other. Each bore a demon, that predated upon the suffering of its people. Was Adale the same in some way? Was there no choice but to be? No¡­he didn¡¯t believe that. Not after he forced the Trident Knight to be a better god. But he couldn¡¯t explain.

    "I think there''s something I want to figure out too." His mind drifted to the battle with the God Eternal. Without the Joyful Waas, they never would have won. Without that devil''s knowledge, they would have never realized their plan was a possibility. He became a virus to the fragment''s light, made so by the part of him that was dark. The Dark Orange God of Revenge. Dark and Orange¡­ ¡°How do I truly unify my Umbra and Luminance?¡±

    King pondered that with his eyes cast down. ¡°Slasher¡­he was a reaper¡­how did he become one?¡± He spoke to his band.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    King nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­I¡¯ll see you later?¡± Ace nodded.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ??Fang??

    Elsewhere, Fang waited in a small meeting room. It was between the dorms and the training halls, sitting at the corner of the former. It took her a moment to find who she was looking for amongst the numbers, forgetting all too easily that was all they were. Between Abigail and Knight, Number 234. Clawing in above Raven, Number 403. She could summon them to this room with the authority of a graduate, but that didn''t mean they would work for her and didn''t mean they''d want to listen.

    234 arrived first. Peachy-skinned, broad-chested, and tall, he spotted her through a bob of sandy-brown hair, turning a narrow chin at her like a knife. He didn''t try to hide his sneer and turned to leave the room before 403 bumped into him. 234 made him look shorter. He was skinny, his skin dark, his hair shorter on the sides than on the top. 234 grew angrier upon seeing him and turned sharply back to Fang.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    This was going about as well as Fang expected. 234 was never going to come into the room with his claws withdrawn. Still, she didn''t expect he''d claw this much. She sighed again and replied. "Circumstances in the city were worse than we were trained for."

    ¡°And your leadership score means you¡¯re supposed to do something smart about that.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°No. It¡¯s how I¡¯m going to convince you to listen to me.¡± She threw the words like knives. ¡°If Assassin¡­if 214 can go out and get killed, what does that mean for you? With him and 228 dead, you¡¯ll get to climb to their ranks easily. In fact, you¡¯re probably the best person to be the next 214. But you are not him. You¡¯re not a strong as him, you¡¯re not as agile as him, and you¡¯re not even as useful to a team as him. You¡¯ll go up in rank, and you¡¯ll face what he faced and end up doing worse. He at least died for a cause. Will you?¡±

    234 sneered. ¡°There it is. There¡¯s that part of you that keeps your score where it is. I¡¯m nothing if I don¡¯t bow down when I see you, huh?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you something. A chance to get stronger than you ever were.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    They glared at each other, 403 looking between them as if he wasn¡¯t meant to be in this room. He gulped, took in a breath to speak, and 234 scoffed, crossing his arms.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Fang closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°There¡¯s a reason we don¡¯t have a Luminance. It¡¯s partially because we¡¯re left handed.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    234 laughed. ¡°What is it then? What are you giving us?¡±

    ¡°Two things, first¡­when you get your¡­weapon band, I want you to say luminance terminate. This will allow you to use umbra, our true power. Second¡­when you do¡­listen for a question.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    234 headed for the door again. ¡°Great. I¡¯ll do that, but don¡¯t think there will be any orders from there. I¡¯m not going to follow a terrible leader. I¡¯m not going to trust your plans and walk to my death.¡± He left the room, leaving a sour taste in Fang¡¯s mouth.

    403 spoke up at last. ¡°He called himself Assassin?¡±

    Fang smiled. ¡°Yes¡­partially for me.¡±

    403 laughed. ¡°That sounds about right¡­234 is right though, isn¡¯t he? You called us here because we¡¯re lightless too, and that¡¯s pretty much it? He¡¯s not a bad fighter but I¡¯m not¡­worth talking about. I¡¯m not you or Assassin. I¡¯m not¡­King was it? I¡¯m not any of them.¡±

    ¡°

    403 shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll graduate¡­I¡¯ll be lucky if I actually end up over 400.¡±

    Fang took him in, thinking about everything he was. He wasn¡¯t stories of surprising victories, expected victories, sudden upsets, or shaky conclusions. If anything he had faded more into the background when he found out he had no luminance, not sure what his path forward was, but feeling like he wasn¡¯t allowed to look for it. His graduate name and his dark name would be a challenge to find. She decided then that he was a better recruit than 234.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    403 smiled weakly. ¡°That sounds nice, but it might just be words.¡± He left, and Fang let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°

    ??King??

    King entered his room and took a deep breath, standing near the door as if an arduous road stretched out in front of him. He tentatively took another step and felt it in his chest, remembering the many times he came back to this room with Knight. He headed over to the side where Knight''s things gathered, his desk, his tablet, the little pleather bound notebook he scribbled poems in. As he picked it up he was already laughing and sitting down at the desk to read it. The poems were always short and sweet, loud with emotion but straight to the point. How many times had Knight lay his head in King''s lap and recited them? How many times did he find himself smiling, thinking about how honest those emotions were?

    He was back there now, resting on the bed. Knight was shirtless and fresh out of the shower, his body still somewhat hot, his scent something sweet and earthy that made the room smell nice. The sound of his voice in these words put a little quake in his chest, making him both flustered and ecstatic to hear what he¡¯d say next. King closed his eyes thinking about that presence that felt heavier than any sort of blanket, atop him, around him, filling him with warmth. He tried to stay in that moment, tried to make it immortal, but the longer he held on the more he felt it slipping. When he opened his eyes, tears had wet the page. He laughed to himself as he wiped them, thinking about what Knight might say.

    ¡°Tears don¡¯t suit you.¡± He¡¯d wrap his arms around him, holding him in that way that said he wouldn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°I cry sometimes, you know?¡± King would somehow find his breath.

    ¡°I know, and they still don¡¯t suit you. They overshadow that twinkle you get in your eyes when you¡¯re on to something.¡±

    ¡°

    The specter rose from his band. ¡°That¡¯s why you want to see Cerulean fall, huh?¡±

    ¡°It happened when we reached new Dawn¡­Cerulean¡¯s ¡®angels¡¯ were there.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Khalaf floated around. ¡°Of course, Ace is an entirely different story. You have your work cut out for you.¡±

    King took the notebook and a few more things from Knight¡¯s space, adding it over to his. ¡°Yeah, which is why I¡¯m going to head to the lab while they move my stuff.¡±

    ¡°Far be it from me to say, but maybe you and the others should take the, get some rest, thing a bit more literally. It doesn¡¯t pay to keep going. You might go insane.¡± Khalaf bobbed with laughter.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ??Ace??

    The training hall was unsurprisingly crowded when Ace arrived. Numbers dying had that sort of effect on the building, giving anyone who hadn''t risen before the chance to push past their limits. Most of the people were just there to watch, but those who couldn''t push past Assassin had started up a combat simulation. Five combat specialists were gathered, waiting for the simulation to build. In their own right, they were forces to be reckoned with, but not the kind that could ever beat his friend. Ace almost felt bad for them, thinking about the hurdle they couldn''t surmount and the world out there that was far worse than that. He came over to join them, settling into a slot, almost sighing at the wake-up call to come.

    The simulation dinged and the doors came open. The combatants rushed in, weapons drawn, going for ravenous depictions of grays that poured toward them like a coming flood. The targets dropped fast, one by one, screams cut short as Numbers danced through them. Ace lingered behind, however, thinking about his new body and where he had failed in this room before. Assassin was just good at killing. His blades seemed to always go where they needed to be, each strike fatal or crippling for the fatality that was to come. Assassin could glide through a whole horde, besting simulations by himself. He was that good at killing, but Ace was good at movement, and to use that here he had to make sure his movements weren¡¯t wasted.

    ¡°

    Ace laughed. Assassin was still on top. Even dead, he couldn¡¯t be beat.

    She was¡­255. With Abigail gone, 255 had the best chance of being the new 228 if her combat score rose high enough. Ace¡¯s score had rocketed up though, surmounting hers and several others. He brushed her hand aside and tilted his head.

    ¡°Probably because I didn¡¯t wait for someone to die to prove I was better.¡±

    ¡°

    She scoffed. ¡°And you only got so far because you could cling onto someone else¡¯s back. If it weren¡¯t for 214 and the others, would you even be a graduate right now? How much did he and 228 have to do just for you to get this far? Must be nice to easily take the credit of others.¡±

    ¡°

    This one was a guy, with short hair that wasn¡¯t as pale but eyes that were somehow lighter. Standing just a bit over her and a bit over Ace, his soft expression didn¡¯t give it away, but his combat score was one of the highest. Still higher than Ace¡¯s in fact. His number flashed into the graduate¡¯s mind, 219. Ace wasn''t going to use it, but he looked at 255 and then at him, thinking about what to say. For her part, 255 brushed the hand off her shoulder and took off. 219 sighed and offered Ace a smile.

    ¡°

    Ace nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve seen it.¡± Sometimes you didn¡¯t get a choice as to who was put on your team during simulated missions. 219 laughed.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Ace smiled. He had never spoken this much to 219 before but this talk was proving to be leagues better than his sister. ¡°I guess you could say it¡¯s using your strong suit to accomplish your goal.¡±

    219 laughed. ¡°I wonder how the leading specialists would go about that.¡± He looked at the scoreboard again. Ace thought he might be finding his score. He followed his eyes. Assassin had him beat by 400 points. 219 nodded his head determinately and turned to Ace one final time. ¡°You¡¯re graduated, so I shouldn¡¯t call you 283 anymore. What name did you choose?¡±

    ¡°

    219 nodded. ¡°214 would be proud.¡± He grinned and offered his hand. ¡°Ace, before your next mission, I want to work with you to raise my score. With 214 gone we need good fighters around.¡±

    ¡°

    219¡¯s eyes darkened then, and he cast his gaze aside. ¡°I¡¯m twenty-three, you know? Both of us are. We were born right before the overcast, and our folks fought desperately hard to keep us alive. I still don¡¯t know how they did it but I decided, for as long as they¡¯re alive I¡¯m going to fight even harder to make my life worth it.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    219 laughed, the darkness fading. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about that one yet.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Ace laughed this time, ¡°Even after what I saw, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the best person to say¡­¡±

    Elsewhere still, Micaela made a call¡­

    [Chapter 4 ends¡­]

 B2|Chapter 5éˆ¥æ“¨lluminated Girls

    Chapter 5¡ªIlluminated Girls

    As Micaela put on a cute white dress with a short ruffled skirt, she made a decision. The Enclave was not so bad, and she thought she''d enjoy her time here. The room she was given was surprisingly spacious, with a fully equipped living room and kitchen, and a bedroom that came with a king-sized bed. She was even given a catalog in case she wanted to change anything out, but the walk-in closet filled with a variety of outfits made that slip from her mind. Did she care that they somehow fit her perfectly? Yes, but after going toe-to-toe with a god, she decided she''d allow herself some pleasant surprises. That''s part of why she called Keke Darling, in fact, and enjoyed the lap of luxury as a limo took her from one unit to the other.

    Unit Two was much the same as the ones she had seen already, except for the studio that took up miles in the back. This was the starlet unit, she supposed, and the part of her that still thought like Cerulean wondered if each unit had that kind of purpose. Were the people in this one better fit for the stage? Were the people in three better meant to lead? The Adale part of her seemed to be thinking the same, trying to deduce the reason behind the structures and how she could use it to her advantage. That was somewhat alarming, but rather than dwell on it, Micaela made her way to Keke¡¯s apartment.

    She gasped loudly when she was let inside.

    The size was pretty much the same as hers, but Keke had certainly made this place her own; so much of it reflecting who she was. Pictures new and old welcomed you on the walls. A massive screen was drawn down from the ceiling. A guitar sat beside a crescent of a couch, and in the kitchen, there sat a well-stocked bar. Keke sat there now, wearing a particularly short black dress that bore her back and a healthy bit of cleavage. Micaela gasped loudly again when she saw her, and Keke laughed as she shook a bottle of wine.

    ¡°Not the subtle type, are you?¡± Keke said as Micaela joined her. She poured a glass and Micaela took it and sipped.

    "No," She said with abundant pride. "Can you imagine being subtle when you want to kiss other girls? How do you subtly say makeout with me?"

    Keke laughed again and gestured at her dress. "This is as subtle as I get." Micaela took it in again and caught herself nodding.

    ¡°Then we¡¯re on the same page.¡±

    Keke laughed for the third time and Micaela realized it had a strong effect on her. She settled in at the bar, preparing to hear that laugh all night.

    ¡°I gotta say, I like you Micaela. Last girl I invited wasn¡¯t nearly as funny.¡±

    ¡°I like you too. The last four girls I met didn¡¯t give me a chance to be funny.¡± Not Fang, Celine, the woman with Corrosion, and especially not Adale.

    ¡°Busy night?¡± Keke gave her a coy smile.

    ¡°You have no idea!¡± Micaela exclaimed.

    ¡°I would if you told me.¡±

    She cocked an eyebrow. "Don''t know if I can, the boss might be mad." She meant Fang but thought of the administrator too.

    ¡°The short dark-skinned girl with the braids?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, her.¡±

    Keke sipped and swirled her drink, clearly thinking.

    ¡°What if I promise it¡¯ll stay in this room?¡±

    Micaela¡¯s eyes drifted to an unlit corner. She wondered if the darkness was alive, or if something lurking in it would get her in trouble.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ve had some real convos before, I know the city gets crazy.¡± Keke said after another sip.

    ¡°But like, how crazy?¡±

    ¡°Well, promise me this won¡¯t get back to your boss.¡±

    Micaela¡¯s eyes drifted to the darkness again, then back. ¡°She won¡¯t hear it from me.¡±

    Keke looked at her glass, and some of the warmth left her smile.

    ¡°One of my exes was a Grade B. We used to sit at this bar and talk all the time.¡± She laughed suddenly then. ¡°God, I¡¯m talking about an ex! What a faux pas, Keke.¡±

    Micaela laughed, ¡° I bet talking about mine would be worse.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°I cried about her.¡±

    Keke laughed something between shocked and apologetic. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not laughing at you!¡±

    "Micaela smiled, "You''re laughing at my honesty, right?"

    Keke smiled. "Yeah. It''s refreshing." Seeing the warmth come back made Micaela feel good. However, it was short-lived. "So, she was a Grade B and she went out into the city a lot. People used to obsess over how we were dating and let me tell you, she was vain in the right way. She loved making our dates performances. The starlet and the grade ate at this new shop in Unit One today, and Keke was wearing the prettiest little necklace. Was this a gift from the city? Find out later. Yada yada. It was a lot but it was fun. Times with her were always fun until she came back from one mission that just¡­changed her.¡±

    If it could rain in the Enclave, Micaela thought she might have imagined the soaked Grade appearing at Keke''s door. Instead, it was just a tired woman with too-tired eyes. Keke''s story went that Lauren came knocking hard, and almost collapsed into her arms.

    "What''s wrong, babe?" She carried her to the couch.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just grays out there.¡± Lauren almost whimpered, holding her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just grays!¡± Lauren said more forcefully; more panicky as if she suddenly saw something that made its way inside her.

    ¡°Babe, pull it back, I don¡¯t get what you mean.¡±

    Lauren took a moment to calm herself, level her mind, and become a fraction of what a Grade was supposed to be.

    ¡°When we go out there, we¡¯re never just dealing with the same stuff as scouts. They deal with grays, maybe push them back, maybe find survivors. We Grades though? Our only job is to look for survivors, and that always means dealing with some kind of monster in some kind of nest.¡± Lauren was still clearly shaken.

    Presently, Micaela wondered if Grades always fought demons.

    The story went that the battles were never easy, but always worth it. Despite the pain, despite the threat to their lives, a party of any Grade could face what they were dealing with, so long as it wasn¡¯t a grade above. It wasn¡¯t even that circumstances were different that time, at least not as far as the battle went. The same struggles, the same celebrations. It should have been easy to take that monster down. It was easy to take that monster down, but they didn¡¯t do so fast enough. Lauren didn¡¯t know why this instance went so far downhill but¡­

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°It killed all the survivors.¡± That was what was haunting her. ¡°I don¡¯t know why! They never attacked survivors before. It always seemed like they needed them! But it killed all of them. Every last one. Man, woman, child. It was so fuckin horrible, Keke, and I couldn¡¯t do anything! Was it being spiteful? Did it do that just so we couldn¡¯t save them?¡± Lauren was on the verge of tears, and Keke had no answers. She hugged her ex instead, and that night, there were only tears.

    Keke took a deep sip. ¡°Way to bring the mood down, right?¡±

    Micaela shook her head. Between Adale and her mind, she knew exactly what happened.

    ¡°It thought it could get stronger by taking their light.¡± She said it matter-of-factly, answering a question that was haunting the woman. She watched it leave her eyes.

    ¡°The monster?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It probably got the wrong idea about the survivors and figured that, if it killed them, it¡¯d gain power to survive.¡±

    But it was just a demon, not something like Adale or the Arbiter. It didn¡¯t offer sanctuary away from hell, just promised hell was worse. It was just a fool playing a poor performance. Micaela didn¡¯t say any of that, though, choosing something far simpler, less haunting.

    ¡°All it could see was how their lives took something from it.¡± It still left a bad taste.

    Keke sighed hard. ¡°I wish Lauren could hear that. She blamed herself and became more¡­intense¡­ When grading started again, she rose to Grade A. I haven¡¯t seen her since.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a helluva way to get ghosted.¡±

    ¡°I know, right? Like, girl, can I get a text or something? Can we try to figure it out together?¡±

    The two laughed, letting the tension evaporate. After a moment, the warmth returned to Keke¡¯s smile, and she refilled their glasses.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve dealt with stuff like that?¡±

    ¡°A lot! Even before the boss came around. It was so normal that it wasn¡¯t until I was on the front line that I thought about it. Now, I haven¡¯t stopped thinking about it! The world sucks! And I don¡¯t just get to be a normal girl on a date with a hottie, I gotta think about how tomorrow it¡¯s back to the lab again, because I would never be all right looking away.¡±

    ¡°Gonna throw your name away and become a number?¡± Keke smirked.

    ¡°No!¡± Micaela shrieked. ¡°I¡¯m already pass that part. If Fang and the others graduated, I did too.¡±

    Keke guffawed. ¡°You said you ain¡¯t doing any retests.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not! You can¡¯t make me.¡±

    Keke kept laughing until tears fell from her eyes. Micaela joined her, certain they were both feeling the drink. When they stopped, their faces were flushed and there was an intense look in Keke¡¯s eyes.

    "I guess my type is driven girls." The smile she gave made Micaela shudder and brushed hair behind her ear.

    ¡°It¡¯s so funny hearing that. I wasn¡¯t that driven before tonight.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes it takes a rough night, you know? Like, I wasn¡¯t Keke Darling after the Overcast. I felt like just another helpless girl.¡±

    ¡°What was that like for you?¡± For a survivor, as opposed to a radiant acolyte like herself. Micaela cursed her mind for the curiosity.

    ¡°Sad.¡± Keke answered with a sigh. ¡°I got here early. Someone who knew someone evacuated me and my people before it got too bad. A bunch of injured people started pouring in though, and it didn¡¯t feel like we had enough resources for all of them. A lot of the adults around me argued about that a lot.¡± She took a sip. ¡°And nobody cared about Keke Darling anymore. We didn¡¯t need child stars.¡±

    ¡°What changed?¡±

    ¡°Things got better. More survivors came, but we had more stuff, not less. Then I started hearing stories, you know? Like, ¡°Y¡¯all heard about what Slasher did?¡± or, ¡°Y¡¯all hear about that boy, Savior? He got people praying again.¡± There were stories about this intimidating woman they called Shogun. Scouts were following her like she had her own platoon and everything. Then there were these epic as hell stories about this guy we called Legend. Don¡¯t even get me started about him!¡±

    Legend¡­? Wasn¡¯t that the nickname Khalaf claimed? No, Micaela wouldn¡¯t get her started.

    ¡°People changed,¡± Keke smiled. ¡°And then we got Grades, and people stopped worrying about the world ending. When things got even better, they wanted soaps, talk shows, and sports back.¡±

    Micaela laughed, ¡°So much different from Cerulean.¡±

    ¡°That where you came from?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Micaela scoffed. ¡°Cerulean was not about letting you forget the city, even if you never went out there. We were at war with it. All we knew was war, and that the royal family would save us.¡± But they couldn¡¯t even save themselves.

    Keke nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve interviewed survivors who talked about places like that and how they were happy the enclave was different.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could meet some. I want to know what surviving was like for them.¡±

    ¡°Talk to most Numbers. So many of them are survivors.¡±

    ¡°Why are they Numbers? I don¡¯t wanna deal with this.¡±

    ¡°You totally do though, just not out there.¡± Keke nudged her and laughed. Micaela laid her head on the counter.

    ¡°You¡¯re so right.¡± She moaned and Keke nudged her again.

    ¡°Just say you wanna be a hero, girl.¡±

    ¡°No! I just wanna lay down and smooch girls.¡±

    The two laughed together again and Keke took Micaela¡¯s arm, pulling her over to the couch.

    "All right, let''s get to smooching then, but we''re watching something too."

    Make it lesbian!¡±

    ¡°Sapphic romcom!¡±

    They cheered and the room darkened as the screen lit up. Micaela scooted closer to Keke, ready to settle in, but in the back of her mind, Adale asked a question.

    ¡°What do you think made you a survivor?¡±

    ¡°Like, instead of a Gray?¡±

    Micaela nodded, and Keke stroked her chin.

    ¡°I got too much wine in me to think right now. Maybe we should have ate first. You feeling pizza?¡±

    Micaela was feeling pizza, but Adale was a persistent spec.

    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m real curious!¡±

    ¡°I always thought about it, real talk. Being where I was, with the people I was with, and you know what? I think it was that we really didn¡¯t know what was going on. Like, we didn¡¯t try to lie to ourselves or anything. We were just in the dark, and we accepted it¡­ or something¡­¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡± From what Micaela knew about the dark disciples, it made perfect sense.

    ¡°Right? Like, who hears a heartbeat and think they know what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°You heard a heartbeat?¡± Micaela¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±

    She didn¡¯t. She remembered a voice that soothed and inspired, that sounded like a welcome.

    ¡°I heard someone call out to me, saying, my child.¡± Micaela closed her eyes. When she opened them, Keke was looking at her curiously.

    The look went on until she seemed to realize she was staring

    ¡°Sorry, I just realized I never thought much about the end of the world.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­let¡¯s not do that. Movie?¡± Micaela silenced Adale¡¯s stirring. ¡°The end of the world is out there. I¡¯m in here. It¡¯s me and you.¡±

    Keke threw an arm around her. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s leave out there to the things out there!¡± She clicked on a movie, and snuggled Micaela close¡­

    Meanwhile, as the movie began and went on, things out there made moves¡­

    [Chapter 5 ends...]

 B2| Chapter 6éˆ¥æ“§eavens Night

    Chapter 6¡ªHeaven''s Night

    Kellan, who was not quite a God but would never debase himself enough to call himself a demon, wore his fuchsia light like a form-fitting shirt on a strong pale body. His face was not quite human, with no lips bearing sharp teeth, but he knew he fit the image enough that the humans he saved were comfortable in his presence.

    He had claimed an abandoned school as his domain. It was big enough to hold plenty of people, and there were plenty to save tonight. He met them like a champion too, striking out against the demons that tried to tear them apart, giving them something to cheer for as their coming death easily fell at his hands. But, as the day eventually turned to night, and the torrent never slowed, he began to see that this night was far worse than he had imagined.

    This night.

    It was supposed to be an important night to any Gods or would-be Gods in the city. It was always going to be a turbulent one, but it wasn''t supposed to bear so many foes that he thought he faced an endless storm. He only had to survive for a few more hours now, but as they flooded the streets he wondered if he would make it to the "dawn."

    Kellan was not afraid of these demons. He had been in New York almost since the start, growing stronger, moving faster, proving that he was someone meant to see where things might go. There was no demon this city could spawn that would take him down, but there were worse things now that might catch his scent.

    From the principal''s office window, he was observing worse now. Golden angels danced and dived, each one falling like a divine bolt of judgment. True bolts crashed down even further off, the explosion of them lighting the streets for miles on end. He could even sense others like himself, waiting it out like the people who prayed for salvation, hoping just the same as them that they might weather this storm. It almost felt like this night would go on forever, and it was so tiring that he thought about giving up on his plan.

    "Just a few more hours¡­" His voice was a dry rasp. "In just a few more hours, I will prove my place." His jaw tightened, and he watched the night with trepidation.

    In the street below, he could hear an angry motor. A cycle? A muscle car? No¡­as demons came apart, their pieces scattering along the street, it dawned that it was the distinctly familiar sound of a chainsaw. It came with a blue streak that tore through the horde. Zaps of yellow lightning ripped through the demons around him. At least, they seemed like lightning at first, until it became clear that they were ravenous spotted dogs, their teeth dripping with the liquid lights of the things they slew. Arrows came raining down, thinning the horde in the back. Something in the darkness claimed the ones that fled, and terror filled him as he wondered what might make a demon flee. Was this providence that emptied the streets and saved him from the fury of gods? Or was it a god itself, finally here, ultimately meant to be Kellan''s final test?

    "I have heard their prayers," A voice came behind him. He turned and found a demon entering his office. No¡­ if it heard their prayers this was not a demon. If the survivors were still alive, and he knew they were, this was not a demon.

    "What are you!" He demanded.

    "A symptom." It replied as its crimson body brightened the room.

    It certainly looked like a demon or some other form of nightmare. Black horns rose from its head and what wasn''t flesh was a skeleton holding in the fire of it.

    "I am a symptom of the coming world, unborn and yet sick with the rot of its forbearer. This world, a pretender at new birth, will dare to be born as the world before it has, vile and already septic. I am a symptom." This thing was growing closer. "I am Corrosion, the Crimson God of Salvation."

    A bat bled out of Kellan''s arm. Even if this thing truly was a demon, he would not fail now.

    "No one needs salvation here."

    "No? Even though your heart calls out for it?"

    "I will save myself from you."

    "Then who will save you from him?" Corrosion pointed out the window.

    Kellan heard it a moment too late. The growl of the chainsaw preceded the shattering of glass and its teeth bit hard into his side. He swung, batting the wielder back, but felt how little it did against their metal body.

    The metallic angel with a broad form came at him again, chainsword¡ªnot saw¡ªripping down, shredding into his bat like it was brittle wood. Kellan swung his other arm down and a sledgehammer dropped, smashing the angel''s head into the floor. He hefted it back and slammed the bat down afterward. He hefted both above his head and the angel rocketed to his feet, driving the chainsword into Kellan''s core.

    He roared and almost dropped his weapons, and roared again as the sword bit into his neck. This angel could not tear him apart but the will to do so was real in the chain''s jagged teeth, biting harder and harder as he swung again and again.

    "I can''t tear him apart." His voice was deep, stoic. For how little he could do, he seemed entirely unaffected. Even as Kellan struck back the boy did not submit.

    "That''s because it''s a battle of light." A fog entered through the window, pouring a half-shadow in after it. "He''s more light than you are. You draw on it while he contains it." The other half was green. The two together filled Kellan with fear.

    "So how do I kill it?"

    "Break the container."

    Behind a gate-like mask, eyes scanned Kellan.

    Another two figures entered through the window, one a woman, the other a man with a spotted dog mask.

    Despair crept into the not-god. What was going on? Why was he at the end of his life when its start was only a few hours away?

    The chainsword revved and the angel came at him again, swinging it down into the top of his head. It wasn''t just tearing, it was grabbing at the chunks, ripping them away as the angel pushed it further. Kellan went for a body blow but it was already too late. His light spewed from his head, as the angel tore the chainsword back.

    He dropped, and Peter looked at him.

    "That wouldn''t have worked on a real god, would it?"

    "No." Corrosion replied. "To be a god is to know you are light. The way you tore into him would be easy to fix."

    Rashawn nodded and removed his mask. "So we really weren''t ready to be up there with you guys."

    Corrosion knelt and started tearing into Kellan.

    "And this part, with the whole light eating thing. Peter can''t do that like Corrosion, right?"

    "Not with a god or a demon stronger than him, but he can get there in enough time. Eating the light of another though is¡­ not normal for whatever that means for us." Fiona put a hand on her brother''s shoulder. "We''ll go and check on the survivors in a moment. Corrosion, are we still sending them to that Enclave?"

    Corrosion looked up from his feast. "Yes¡­they will be safest there."

    "That makes four raids in total then. Why are we sending survivors there?" Peter turned to his sister. She looked back at Corrosion as he pulled himself up.

    "Tonight will be the final night of ruin. Tomorrow, there shall be no salvation in a godless land."

    Peter looked at Rashawn. He shrugged. They both looked at Slasher.

    "When I moved like death through the many hells of the abyss, I saw how these places had become sanctuary against worse. Even when the people were only suffering, there was worse out there than the damned souls could fathom, and the demons always promised an ascent to the promised land. The higher I moved through the abyss, the more they spoke of the promised land, and how they''d see the road soon. Before I returned to this world, I heard a phrase: The road forward will appear after Heaven''s Night."

    "Cerulean knew about this," Fiona said. "That''s part of why the cultist tried to shift the balance the night before. Heaven''s night would reveal the path to a place above the world. There, the people would be in the glory of their God''s heaven. But there''s a difference between true heavens and false heavens. The damned and forsaken crowd at the gate of the false."

    "It sounds like the Advent Ascension all over again. Trying to make sure you have a god to make a paradise for you." Slasher nodded.

    Corrosion glanced out the window. "Except this time, the need to find god is more imminent." Glass crunched under its feet as it stared out at what Kellan feared before. The diving angels, the crashing lightning. In its eyes, it saw the biggest players.

    Rashawn joined him, "So where do we factor in all this?"

    "Lands where false gods rule must meet their end."

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "So what, we''re a test or something?"

    "We are a reality."

    Rashawn laughed. "Maybe you and Slasher, but me and Pete are kinda new to this, and sis over there isn''t quite steppin to the big guy either."

    "That''s what tonight''s about," Slasher replied. "You are already a God, you merely need to know your might. And Peter¡­" Slasher turned to Fiona.

    "He''s God''s Azure Wrath. Though he''s not like you, Peter is the best person left to inherit all that the Azure-Eyed Prince was. As for me, well, I''m already working on my ascension." She smiled and Rashawn shuddered at it.

    Peter stood strongly at his sister''s side and turned his eyes on Corrosion.

    "Sounds like we''re going to be raiding until we''re ready, but not the Enclave? What makes it different from Cerulean? Why is it safe to send people to one instead of the other?"

    Corrosion answered, "The Enclave is a land that will never belong to a god."

    "Then how does it have a chance in this world?" Peter waved at Kellan''s pale corpse. "That thing was barely ready for it and it lived in the city."

    Rashawn smirked. "I think I might be able to answer that. King''s friends¡­they''re different from gods¡­ like Slasher."

    Peter joined Corrosion in looking out the window, chewing on Rashawn''s words. He shuddered, and that caught him off guard. He touched his chest and felt his heart thundering. Was he afraid? He turned to his sister.

    "Are there things Gods fear?"

    Fiona looked at the floor and he knew she was remembering their old home. "More than darkness¡­? I suppose anything that might turn off their light."

    "I don''t like that." Rashawn shuddered.

    Corrosion stared far into the distance. It could not see it, but it felt a light be captured and pulled apart like cheap fabric.

    "Then grow stronger¡­the weak are prey for hardship."

    "Does that mean our break is over?" Rashawn laughed.

    "Yes. Let us take more life from tomorrow."

    ??Godless Lands??

    As the chaos of the night raged onward, Ace dreamed.

    Once more he was back with Phosphorus and Seiros, astride horses back as they completed a long trek. Behind him, there was his homeland, rolling fields, and the distant faces of scattered farmhouses. Ahead, there was trepidation, and alarm rising like something viscous in Phosphorus'' chest. He stayed his horse before an unseen border, looking at Seiros who stood at its precipice.

    "Are you scared, my friend?"

    "It feels wrong, Seiros. This place before me feels like it is not meant to be known. Have you gone out there? Can you promise that it is not profane?"

    "I have been out there many times, Phosphorus. Whenever Hera is vigilant, and it is safest for no bastard of Zeus to dare to live. Like you, she does not go further. Like us both, there is something about this place that feels wrong to know."

    "And what is beyond this boundary?"

    Seiros laughed, his chest rolling with humor. He looked at Phosphorus and then back to the land they both feared. To Ace''s eyes, it was no different from the land behind them, but in his heart, he could feel their fear.

    "A godless land, I suppose. A place where you and I are no different from the farmers who offered us these fruits." Seiros held up an apple. Phosphorus pondered. Ace pondered with him.

    "This seems profane."

    Seiros laughed. "And I suppose that is why it is easier for me than you, my friend. Am I not profane by nature of my birth. Another bastard of Zeus who would be dead were I to ever cross Hera''s path."

    At last, Phosphorus laughed and followed his friend. A great fear washed over him fast and hard as they crossed the unseen boundary, but even as he quivered, his horse went on. He seemed to find comfort in the beast, and rode more proudly, engaging Seiros in simple conversation, until they reached their destination at last.

    It may have once been a tavern. Now it was mostly a story, its roof caved in, stone walls crumbled, rooms on its second floor exposed to the elements. Much of the grounds around it belonged to nature now, and Phosphorus might have assumed it was only a place to rest, could he not feel the whispers of life. Small life. Children? He looked at Seiros, who dismounted and smiled.

    "It''s all right little ones! It''s your brother Seiros again!"

    A few small faces peeked out. Some were dark in ways Phosphorus had never seen.

    "Where are your protectors?" Seiros asked.

    Nearby, a shadow moved in the boneless way of aquatic life, and a small horned form emerged. He seemed a child himself, on the cusp of his teen years, shirtless body bearing ashen skin and a thin form. His hair fell long to the small of his back. A pointed tail swished behind him. At first, Phosphorus thought he looked upon a satyr, but this boy or boy-like thing had human legs and not quite mortal eyes.

    "Paimon! Not the protector I was hoping for."

    "Seiros¡­" Paimon said the name with consideration, then looked at Phosphorus. "Do you flee Hera''s wrath again? Is this another of Zeus'' spawn?"

    Phosphorus bristled at the accusation, the air around him becoming bright with his light. The children stepped back and Paimon joined them, but notably, no fear filled his eyes. Still, Phosphorus let his fury out.

    "I am no spawn of wretched Zeus!"

    The boy gave him a lopsided smile. "So much fury and loathing, but were he hear now would you burn this brightly?"

    Ace could feel a blade falling together.

    Seiros flared his light, and that seemed to remind Phosphorus where they were.

    "Calm, my friend. You do not want to be an Olympian out here." His eyes guided Phosphorus, toward squirming shadows that seemed to grow larger, responding to his burning light.

    Phosphorus breathed and his rage settled. Seiros settled as well, and Paimon perched atop a barrel.

    "How fortunate that it is me here and not one of the others."

    Seiros smirked, "Well, I was hoping for one of the others. Specifically, the very one I oft come to see."

    Paimon frowned. "Yes, for what reason do you appear but for your fear of Hera or your lust for Lilith?"

    Seiros gave him a grand smile. "Like all children of Olympus, am I not clear in my nature?"

    Paimon looked to the shadows and whispered that name. It stirred, and a woman emerged, her skin a rich tan and her hair long like the boy''s. She dressed in dark garb but bore her midriff and arms to the afternoon light. She took in Seiros and laughed to herself, then her eyes slid to Phosphorus.

    "Lilith, this is Phosphorus. Phosphorus, this is Lilith."

    "Is this an offering, Seiros? It will not win you my heart."

    "You wound me so swiftly, Lilith. Had I known we were at war I would not have come."

    She smiled.

    "This is the woman you wanted me to meet then?" Phosphorus asked.

    "In fact she is, for I know no other who speaks truthfully about this supposed crown of the world. Lilith comes from those lands, my friend."

    "The crown of the world¡­as if we can so boldly crown a world so much bigger than the Gods who claim it." Lilith said with derision.

    Phosphorus'' eyes widened, and all the tension that once gripped him fell away. "You can tell me of this crown then?"

    Lilith smiled. Paimon behind her smiled too. Seiros sighed and threw up his hands.

    "I am sorry my friend, but they have taken a liking to you."

    "Sit comfortably, Phosphorus. We have much to discuss."

    Lilith may have started, but her words fell from Ace''s ears. A distant soft beep was calling to him, and Phosphorus''s world faded as he answered it¡­

    [Chapter 6 ends¡­]

 B2| Chapter 7éˆ¥æ“±eturning Heroes

    Chapter 7¡ªReturning Heroes

    Adam basked in the warmth of desperate prayers, eyes closed and body reclined upon a chaise. His skin felt warm, his blood seemed to buzz, and for the first time since he stepped upon this world again, he was nearly reminded of the embrace of Eden. This feeling was almost like biting into the golden fruit for the first time. He could not quite feel everything like that had done, could not envision heaven and his dominion over it, but he did feel the hearts of his people and their unwavering trust in his guidance. A bit more and he was sure the path to heaven would open to him. A bit more and he would be there with his father again, able to prove his destined place. Adam basked in the warmth of desperate prayers and his mind went there until he felt something ring out in the core of him.

    He rose quickly and stomped over to a balcony where Gabriel landed to stand beside him.

    "What is this feeling?" He turned his eyes up to the sky. He could hear¡­no feel a melody, piercing the veil, reaching out to him. It was the music of his father''s presence, the way the air seemed to hum in reverence. This was heaven''s call, heaven''s instruction, this was one of his father''s tests.

    "The demons have a name for it." Gabriel looked up as well. "They call it Heaven''s Night."

    Adam laughed. In this forsaken prison where there could be no day, Heaven''s Night was a testament to his father''s power. Heaven''s Night was a message from the king of kings, even in this darkest time, he still ruled.

    "Father," A smile stretched across his face. "I understand. We shall be ready. We shall rise!" He lifted his hands toward the sky, and if he bid it so, pillars of light shot up throughout the city. His smile quickly turned to a sneer and he clutched the banister with disgust. He lay his eyes upon sacrilege, he was sure. He turned back to Gabriel, who gave him a dutiful nod.

    "Some of those demons thought they were worthy of building Eden."

    Adam looked back out. "And this is what I see? So many lights raised to answer my father''s call, to pretend themselves worthy of his regard?" Gabriel nodded again, and the metal cracked under Adam''s touch. "Who do I fault for this insult?"

    "Many have taken your word and twisted it to their own end."

    "I see." Adam laughed. "Then let us empty this city of them. We shall start a crusade, Gabriel. All that do not lower their head to my father shall be made examples for those who come after."

    "Yes, Lord Adam." Gabriel took flight, sure to carry this message to other angels.

    Adam did not return to his chaise after that, but watched the "night" come to an end, counting the many kingdoms he''d see fall¡­

    In the Enclave¡­

    The Graduates awoke to Micaela inviting them over for breakfast. Khalaf in his company with King laughed at the idea of this welcoming party and was still laughing when the three of them connected. It gave Ace the chance to think about the dream, and what it meant to receive it. Would he have another dream tonight? Would it progress like the last one, or would he find himself months into the future, facing the crown of the world? All he could say was that it felt important to learn, but with where he was so far, he couldn''t guess what the lesson was. He decided not to share it with the others as they arrived at Micaela''s place, waiting for more information they could hone like a sword.

    If the doors weren''t automatic, he might have said Micaela threw it open when they rang her bell. As fast as it could, it slid aside, and the sweet aroma of food hit them almost as hard as the way she seemed to glow. She smiled, had a bounce in her step, and didn''t even seem to take notice of Khalaf''s persistent chuckles. This Micaela was simply a beckon of joy, and that almost made the food sweeter as they dug in.

    "Sorry I don''t have like, eggs or something. I was feeling treats." She almost hummed.

    Khalaf floated behind her, shaping glyphs into a mug he pretended to drink from. "Good night I take it."

    "The best!"

    "I guess that''s the benefit of an exclusive with Ms. Darling."

    Micaela grinned. "Jealous, aren''t ya? Kinda hard to have exclusives without flesh and bone."

    Khalaf touched his chest like he was wounded. "Oh Micaela, starting the day trying to kill me again?"

    Micaela moved to nudge him and didn''t let it bother her when her elbow passed through him. "I don''t think you can ever kill a legend." She bounced her eyebrows, and they laughed together.

    The Graduates, for their part, stopped eating, watching the interaction as if they walked into a trap.

    "Wow! I can''t believe you all are shocked."

    "You can''t?" Ace looked between her and Khalaf. "Are you sure you can''t?"

    "Pfft," She waved the look off. "I believe that more coming from King than you."

    "I second what he said then." King''s eyes filled with worry.

    "I''m in too good a mood to fight with Khalaf."

    "We''re basically best friends." Khalaf nodded.

    "Let''s not get out of hand." Micaela nodded. The two laughed together again, and the Graduates slowly went back to eating.

    "So you and Keke met then... How did that go?" Fang asked, and some of the mirth left to make room for the question. If this was ever just a casual breakfast, it wasn''t anymore.

    "You want to know if I found out anything interesting?"

    "Anything that we might want to be cautious of."

    Micaela sat down having actually gotten a cup of coffee herself. "I don''t think so." She took a sip. "From what I heard, I kinda see why this place stayed around as long as Cerulean did, even without the need of a royal family. People needed something to have hope in, and people like Keke and Legend here were concrete and real. No need to hope for some super great prophecy, just share the stories about these guys."

    Khalaf smiled. "I certainly remember those times. I was sharing some of those stories myself."

    "And I think that''s what today''s interview is going to be about. They want new stories to tell. You guys aren''t just graduates, you''re a reason for them to hope for something better."

    Ace felt something swell in his heart and shook his head. "I never thought of it like that." Especially not after immediately competing with Numbers.

    Fang lowered her head in apology. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to turn your date into a reconnaissance mission."

    Micaela shook her head, "All good. It tells me you didn''t have any spies watching us in the shadows."

    "Didn''t want Fang to see any of the things you got up to."

    Micaela guffawed. "If she did, I''d be the new legend." She and Khalaf laughed together again. King shuddered. "Wow, two reactions."

    "It just feels..new¡­" He looked at them.

    "Oh don''t worry King. By the end of the day I''ll be at your side again, making Micaela shiver in fear."

    "And I''ll remember that he''s a creepy ghost with no chill." Micaela laughed. "Which reminds me, Keke wants to do the interview today. She plans to make sure there''s a spot open on her show. Someone''s getting pushed back, but bigger celebrities are in town."

    "That''s faster than I thought, but I was expecting it." Fang replied. "Though I don''t know how Khalaf brought us here."

    "It''s cause he''ll have to be chill for the duration of the interview."

    "Please, Micaela, I''ve been a silent observer for years now."

    "But you also like to chatter."

    "Guilty." Khalaf smirked. Micaela rolled her eyes back to Fang.

    "You guys are going to need a new look though. The down and dour Graduates is totally your vibe, but we need a reason for people to be happy seeing you."

    The Graduates looked at their plain-looking clothes.

    "Before you object, you''re at home! You don''t need to be ready for a big battle in three hours."

    "What do you have in mind then?" Ace met her eyes.

    "Well, after breakfast, I''m dressing you." Micaela said it so casually they didn''t catch it for a moment.

    "What?"

    "I can''t go out there and fight like you all¡­" She must have seen the doubt in Ace''s eyes, cause she paused. "I won''t go out there and fight like you all, but living in Cerulean let me develop my sense of fashion. I got perfect tastes in girls, to start. And¡­we can work something out for you and King."

    "I''ll help," Khalaf held up his hands to frame them. "Ace I''m thinking, techwear boy band. King gives me college freshman, but handsome."

    Micaela laughed. "Doesn''t that imply college freshmen aren''t handsome."

    Khalaf shrugged. "They''re a bit schlubby in my opinion."

    "Well, besides that. Colors are going to matter too. Ace, we''re putting you in orange. King, you''re going in blue, obviously. Fang though."

    "With the light she''s stolen from Cerulean and the big G, we could bring her together with orange and blue. Make her really look like she brings the team together."

    "Yeah but I want to embody that whole, Empress Fang look too."

    "How do you say, modern royalty?"

    "Exactly."

    Fang sighed. "I suppose this would be why you invited us here, rather than breakfast."

    Micaela smirked. "I got a lot of work cut out for me, don''t I?"

    There were systems in place to make finding clothes easy, and Micaela took full advantage of them in the hours that stretched between breakfast and their interview. She and Khalaf worked better together than they did against the God Eternal, sorting through one dead-end ensemble after the other. Eventually, and with enough time to spare, they found the fit that served them best. A cab came around to take them to the set, and when it was time to take the stage, they delivered.

    The looks manifested much like Khalaf suggested.

    Ace came out in a slender orange jacket and baggy black pants. King emerged in a pale blue button-up, pulled out over navy slacks. And Fang, perhaps in that way they made her the leader came out in the most creative garb. A lacey shawl came over the shoulders of a thin black dress that blossomed out into a ruffle skirt. Bracelets shimmered on her arms, glittering with orange gemstones, and with the boys to either side of her, she looked more like a celebrity than a woman from the frontline. A camera focused on the three of them for a moment, but Keke clapped and got its attention back. Micaela took that chance to come up behind them, having stayed aside to not ruin the shot she envisioned, and joined them as they sat down on a couch.

    "Welcome to Time with my Darling, you four." Keke gave them a smile, gesturing at the set. They had been briefed ahead of time that despite the presentation, this show was streamed, and on a tablet, on her desk, they saw a scrolling wall of compliments and propositions.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    "We''re happy to be here, Keke." Micaela replied, saying more with her eyes than her words conveyed. Keke caught her meaning and smiled slyly.

    "Chatters let me tell you about my first meeting with these four. I snatched them up right as they got back and Micaela here was just the biggest chatter bug."

    "I''ll admit, when a hottie gets me going I don''t know how to stop." Micaela smiled slyly, and Keke chuckled.

    "Our recent graduates though¡­maybe their mission left them a little morose."

    Fang smiled softly, "I suppose it did. It was a very busy night out there and we were certainly still in mission mode."

    "Oh! She talks, and with such a gentle voice. Are we sure such a sweetie is the leader?"

    Ace nodded, "Fang doesn''t have to raise her voice because we trust her judgment."

    "Yeah," came King. "When she talks, we listen."

    Keke sat back, and they saw something in that moment. As casual as this feeling might be, this was a lioness on the hunt. This whole stage was something of a trap, and the facade of it all was about to drop.

    "Did you ever find yourself regretting her orders?" She pounced.

    "I found myself regretting them." Fang caught the blow. "There were a few moments where I could only trust in my allies abilities against unknowns. I had to start thinking about what it meant for a mission to be successful."

    "But how did that leave the rest of your squad?"

    "It hurt," King lowered his eyes, but caught that toss before it touched the ground. "One thing we learn is that you don''t know who you''ll be teamed up with for your graduation mission, so you have to expect that it''s someone your close to."

    Ace shook his head, catching the serve. "Sometimes you don''t realize you''re close to them until it''s too late¡­" He let the somberness speak the words and the chat became a wall of consolation.

    Keke''s claws retracted a little, the blood drawn serving its purpose. "It sounds like it''s still kind of hell out in the city. You never get a short supply of lives lost out in New York." She smiled, wryly. "Some might say a lot hasn''t changed since the world ended." Some of the chatters shared their appreciation of the joke. "But you three made it back¡­Did you have doubts?"

    "Definitely." Fang nodded. "When those losses happened, there was one moment where it hit us all at once. They came too fast to process, and then¡­" She shook her head.

    "It wasn''t really something you could face after everything we saw. We knew New York was bad, but that bad?" Ace couldn''t say it, but watching Assassin fall was when it dawned on him the most. "We owe a lot to Fang for getting us through it."

    Fang smiled and shook her head again. "I couldn''t have done it alone. Ace and King came through heavily as we moved toward the end of our mission. Even if I could have made it back alone, I don''t think it would feel as successful without them."

    "We owe it all to you." King patted her shoulder.

    Keke feigned wiping a tear from her eye and Micaela wiped a real one away.

    Keke smiled softly, "So, Fang, Ace, and King. Did you go out into the city knowing you''d choose those names, or did you come up with them after you graduated?"

    "It was actually a bit before we reached our destination. Our Overseer wanted us to approach the mission believing we''d succeed."

    "How''d they feel about the names?"

    The Graduates laughed.

    "I think he was surprised." King looked at the two of them.

    "Definitely. There''s no way he knew where we were going with them. It''s not like any of us were on the same page." Ace laughed. "Like Fang! You have to hear her explain it."

    Fang cleared her throat and genuinely seemed sheepish. "I wanted a name that said I''d bite back against the city. I thought about Knives. Wolf. But eventually settled on Fang¡­"

    Keke laughed. "Was your name the most¡­creative of the group?"

    The Graduates laughed again.

    "It''s a tie, isn''t it?" Ace looked at Fang.

    "I don''t think it is," King shook his head. "I think there''s a very clear winner."

    Fang laughed again, "You''d think so, but I think you''re forgetting about how your name was chosen."

    King flushed. Micaela and Keke''s eyes lit up.

    "The details, please." Keke urged. The chatters did as well.

    "My boyfriend¡­he wanted a name that worked well together. I''m King and he was my Knight."

    The chat exploded into a torrent of gushing and emotes.

    "Oh my god¡­" Micaela covered her mouth. Keke guffawed.

    "First time you''re hearing this too?"

    "Yes! I did not know you were a romantic!" Micaela''s eyes sparkled.

    "How is that not the clear winner?" Keke grinned.

    "Assassin." Ace smiled, and the others chuckled.

    "Assassin won cause his name was like hers and Knights." King pointed at Fang.

    Fang smiled softly. "He wanted to be my Assassin, but wanted a name that said how determined he was too."

    "Chatters, I''m sorry. I didn''t know how wholesome these graduates were going to be. Here I was expecting a bunch of duty first babies, but look at them all smiling and blushing. You all clearly lost a lot¡­but you''re still you."

    "One way or another." Fang nodded.

    "Would you take on the city again?"

    "Her name is Fang." Ace smirked. "And I''m the ace up her sleeve."

    The chat exploded, shipping the two together.

    "It''s not like that." Fang smiled. "Ace is a great teammate, both of them are, and it''d be impossible to say we weren''t friends."

    "So ladies and gentlemen, Ace is single. Keep that in mind." Keke winked at the camera. "You all lost a lot out there, but you gained something interesting on top of it. Micaela. Micaela. Micaela."

    "I guess you really like saying my name." Micaela crossed her legs and the chat flooded with comments shipping her with Keke.

    "I guess I do." Keke grinned. "But we can save that for later¡­for now, Micaela¡­how did you happen upon our intrepid graduates?"

    "It''s more like they happened upon me. I wasn''t prepared for who they''d be."

    "She tried to shoot me." Ace said.

    "In my defense¡­! You had just did something pretty scary." Ace put his hands up in surrender. "Keke I was terrified, let me tell you."

    "I bet. I''ve seen Numbers train before. They''re definitely monsters out in the field."

    "Some more than others." Micaela looked at her group. "But despite being monsters they were clearly the good guys. I didn''t know as much about New York as I thought I did, even living out there."

    "We gotta talk about that actually. Most survivors wouldn''t quite say they were living out there, but you, Micaela."

    "I won''t say it was a normal life. I mean, can any of us say life is normal anymore? But like, I wasn''t scared for my life most days."

    "So you wouldn''t say the graduates rescued you?"

    Micaela shook her head. "No, I''d definitely say they did. Especially that night. A lot of things were going on and if they weren''t there to pull me out of it, I might not be here right now."

    "Oh, are you saying they''re your heroes?"

    Micaela put on a false look of begrudging acceptance. "They aren''t the first ones I would have grabbed at the store, but yes."

    The room laughed and Keke leaned forward. "Next thing you knew, you were a hero too."

    "Which is why I wouldn''t have chosen them first! Can a girl just be a rescued damsel?"

    King shook his head. "You weren''t made to be a damsel, Micaela."

    "You think that sounds like a compliment but it doesn''t."

    The room laughed again.

    "Well, I definitely prefer heroes myself." Keke winked.

    "On second thought then¡­"

    Another round of laughter. The chat became a flood of laughter too. The mirth rolled on until Keke wiped a real tear away. The interview continued a little after that, toward matters of being back in the Enclave and what the Graduates were looking forward to, now that they weren''t Numbers anymore. They were asked about their fondest memories beforehand, if things felt different afterward, and Keke seemed to become a soothing presence as they grew closer to winding down.

    "Well, chatters, that''s all the time we have for today. Fang Gang, it was a pleasure having you on."

    "Fang gang¡­" Micaela murmured, incredulously.

    "It was a pleasure being on." Fang nodded. "It feels like we haven''t gotten a chance to laugh like this in a bit."

    "Don''t ever let those chances slip by, I say. We get a lot from moments like this."

    The Graduates smiled at each other and were ready to leave with one last goodbye when a screen behind Keke clicked on.

    "Apparently, we have a last minute guest." She looked up at it.

    The Administrator appeared, ever the serious woman she seemed to be, not one bit affected by the energy of the show. It only seemed like the smallest concern when she spoke.

    "Hello Keke. Hello, Graduates, and the viewers watching tonight. I don''t mean to steal the spotlight, but since the moment seems opportune, I thought I might use your show to make an announcement." The look on Keke''s face said she didn''t know where this was going. The breath the Administrator took said otherwise about herself. "In a few days, I will be opening up the Grading Grounds to Graduates and Numbers alike. Any current Graduate and Number ranked higher than 400 will be allowed to be graded for future missions. For Numbers of course, receiving a grade will mean immediate graduation."

    As easily as they entered the joyful feeling, the graduates slid out of it upon hearing those words. While live, they had received their latest mission, and their minds immediately prepared. The Administrator smiled as she bid farewell and hung up, and Keke gave them an uncertain look as the chat responded in shock.

    "Well, while I''d love to continue this conversation, we really are out of time for the night¡­Let''s say goodbye to the graduates one last time, chatters." Keke continued still, and they waved goodbye to the camera.

    After a few more minutes, when the show was completely over, she found them backstage and didn''t hide the worry on her face.

    "I really knew nothing about that." She offered. Fang shook her head.

    "It''s not a matter of concern. We were prepared for what was coming next."

    "A few days though? You all just got back."

    "Judge used to call New York the city that never sleeps. Perhaps we''re seeing the result of that now." King offered, and Keke offered them a sad but understanding smile.

    "You four are going to accomplish something great, aren''t you?"

    Ace found himself smiling at that and nodded. "I don''t think the city will give us a choice."

    They departed shortly after that, even Micaela who had hoped to have another night with the host. Clearly, there was too much to prepare for after the administrator''s announcement, and after tonight''s rest, they had to prepare for work¡­ At the front gate though, where a bus pulled in and a group of survivors flooded out, the leader of Grade B received the news and felt a shudder run through him. He looked at his tired allies and back to the soldier who told him.

    "Call me a cab to the administrator''s office. I have to get these survivors in order." He went to his squad. They were ready to break, but aware that their night wasn''t over yet. "Get ready." He sighed. "She doesn''t know what''s happening out there right now¡­"

    [Chapter 7 ends¡­]

 B2| Chapter 8éˆ¥æ“±isky Gambles

    Chapter 8¡ªRisky Gambles

    Trefor closed his eyes as the taxi took him to the administrator''s office, thinking about the first time he met her and the first time he became a grade. He was one of the first to be graded. The process had only appeared five years ago, and nobody quite knew what it meant. It happened the same way as this announcement, though. Scouts were being interviewed about what they experienced out there and without even the slightest warning, Justine appeared on the screen. She announced it like she knew something a lot of them did not, and in fairness, she did, but not nearly as much as any of them would later hope. Orders came down that some of them would be specially chosen, and she wanted to size them up before they could take the test.

    It had only been five years, but she seemed a lot younger back then. She had been in charge for two years at the time and seemed more hopeful than the hard-edge woman she was now. She was far more terrified, too, insofar that he could feel it when he met her, see it in her eyes when she met his. She did not want him to die. She didn''t want anyone to die. Somehow, she got that position while she still valued life. He felt sorry for her. Still, some of the woman she became peeked through. There was no delusion that the grading test would be an easy one. There was no suggestion that they''d go through this process and come out unharmed. Back then, Justine knew the grading grounds were dangerous, so Trefor couldn''t understand why she seemed so flagrant about it now.

    He didn''t stop to sign in when he came into the office. The receptionist saw him and opened the way, leading to an elevator ride that was just as contemplative. He wasn''t surprised to see Justine waiting when he came in, with two glasses on the table and a bottle of whiskey prepared. Trefor didn''t drink, and she knew that, but the bottle always came out when he came over, and he assumed it was like that for all the grade captains. He sat, and she filled up her glass.

    ¡°You know why,¡± He shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re opening the Grading Grounds to Graduates and Numbers? Are you insane?¡±

    ¡°

    Trefor''s jaw tightened. He knew how this went. The higher your grade, the further you can go into the city. He had only seen the border of the A-district at the worst times. It wasn''t something he wanted his team to ever brave. Hell was horrific enough without diving down another level.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Seven?¡± He almost jumped out of his seat. Silas was bad enough, but to only have seven Grade A¡¯s at a time like this felt like trying to face an army of 1,000 with 20 eager farmers.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    "Sacrificing Judge paid off." She laughed bitterly. We got a bunch of information and maybe found a way to actually make this world better. I don''t get how. I don''t have the means to get how, but I do have the Grading Grounds and a chance to level the field. What''s a few hundred to the thousands we have here?"

    ¡°

    Justine sighed, ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s time for your report.¡±

    "The districts have gotten worse. I don''t know what happened out there, but a simple rescue mission turned into an intense fight for our lives. The monsters,¡± He never liked that word; it felt too weak for what they dealt with, "Have multiplied and become more ferocious. We saved a lot of people, but the City was a warzone when we moved through." He waved a hand over her desk, and the current configuration of the City popped up. He indicated each district and met her eyes. "Threats that would be A-Grade have slipped into the B-District. We were lucky that a lot of them ended up fighting each other, but we couldn''t avoid them all. Worse, some parts of the City seemed to have fallen under certain monsters'' commands." He circled a region to the west. "Angel-like monsters were circling in this area. They didn''t seem to care about us and mostly focused on others."

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Justine sighed, and he could almost see a vault opening in her eyes. "Those things aren''t monsters; they''re demons. There''s this long and complicated story to it, but the short version is that you just confirmed some things." She was thinking. He wondered what lies she had told in her last meeting and if she regretted them now.

    Justine sighed again. ¡°Does it matter? What if I told you Moses was parting the red sea right now? Would it change any of the stuff we¡¯re dealing with?¡±

    He shook his head. It wouldn''t. He saw an answer to many questions and jumped at the chance to get it. If Satan came knocking at the Enclave''s door, all he could do was fight and hope the devil himself wasn''t as bad as the stories said. "Then I''ll continue¡­I feel like what we witnessed was some turf war. I''d almost say gang war with how simplistic it was. If a demon," That word felt better, "was a different color, they struck it down. The way it looked didn''t matter. Some demons fought alone while others seemed to be making alliances."

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Justine closed her eyes and sat back, chewing on his words. He couldn''t read much about her without them, but he could feel she wouldn''t budge. This silence wasn''t about rethinking things. Hell, he wasn''t even sure she could change the entry permissions at this point. This silence felt like she was considering her words, and when she opened her eyes, it was clear she found them.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    They did. While they seemed more like soldiers looking back when everything was horror, and your uncle turned into a howling gray copy of himself, anyone coming to your rescue seemed like Superman. He nodded, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s why I wanted to become a Grade.¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    "The difference five years can make." Justine laughed. "Well, Trefor, back then people became soldiers cause they had bills to pay and few options to pay them. They bought into the whole, fighting for our freedom thing, but the military can only be hell. You¡¯re being trained to be killers after all. I had an older cousin my parents sort of hated. I mean, they talked about him like they hated him anyway. I remember a lot of conversations with my aunt that went something along the lines of, ¡®I had to kick him out at eighteen so he could make it in the world.¡¯ He joined the military, and then they were mad he wasn''t giving her money." She filled her glass and took a sip.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Justine¡¯s eyes were colder.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    It was his turn to close his eyes, but he wasn''t thinking over his response. He was putting himself in that seat, having to hear every awful thing about the City for five awful years, get death reports, sit through one failed mission after the other, and somehow stay afloat, even if he did find himself in a bottle. He opened his eyes but couldn''t say he saw the administrator in a new light. No, this room felt decidedly lacking in it.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Trefor stood and nodded respectfully. "Will the deaths be worth it?" He had to ask, had to hope that she still knew something that''d make this easier to bear.

    Justine smiled, and it made his skin crawl. ¡°I gambled with Judge, and got something back. I¡¯m gambling again, Trefor. Let¡¯s see if the house wins¡­¡±

    ??All on Black??

    403 didn''t get much sleep after hearing the announcement. All Numbers up to 400 would get the chance to graduate, and here he was at the border, far removed from the chance to take another step. He lay awake weighing his options, trying to find a way to climb three ranks in three days, but eventually, sleep claimed him, and he woke up with no new options on the table. After a shower and breakfast, he entered the main hall to see a lot of tests underway, a battle between others in 400 and those above fighting to keep their place. It almost made him laugh, but mostly at himself. He wanted to do everything in his power to climb, and his options were few. This was the story of his life so far, and he was about to go back to his room and sulk until Fang''s words came back to him.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re not above 100. Even Assassin wasn¡¯t above 100, and he was stronger than a lot of people who were.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    234¡¯s eyes flashed, even as he ignored the question. He had tried many times in duels and team competitions. Assassin didn''t stay at the top for minor reasons. Bringing it up was a sore spot, but he needed 234 charged.

    ¡°

    403¡¯s chest hurt, but he pushed on. ¡°No¡­which is why I¡¯m here. I can¡¯t get above 400 by myself. I¡¯m not strong enough, agile enough, tactical enough, or whatever. My mechanical score is good but¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    234 rose from the bed and stomped over. He stared 403 down, eyes burning with challenge. If he looked away, 234 wouldn''t listen to a word he had to say, so 403 met those eyes, and the feeling that told him this would escalate further.

    ¡°

    234 laughed. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s your game. I¡¯m not doing what that girl told me to do.¡±

    ¡°

    He already planned to. "Then¡­duel me¡­if I land even a hit on you, you have to work with me!" And there was the gamble. A team competition was 403''s best chance, and most people wouldn''t team up with him. 234 certainly wouldn''t, but he wouldn''t back down from a challenge, either. 403 just had to land one hit, and the fury in 234''s eyes told him he''d make that hell.

    He gasped and tried to find where his feet should be, but he was all alone; the world was gone. His heart raced, and his breath left him. He wasn''t even sure there was air to breathe, but he knew he couldn''t catch it. The darkness seemed to grow out around him, and it felt like he''d never go back. He floated in the emptiness helplessly until a smile broke. If it was a choice between infinite darkness and never graduating, darkness was fine.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    403 nodded, ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t really feel like you can beat me.¡± He said easily, and 234 clenched his fist.

    403 form the darkness into a wall between them. 234''s fist crashed against it, but though it shook and wobbled, it didn''t feel like it''d come crashing down. It gave him a moment to think. As far as the score went, the darkness didn''t count. It could be anything he wanted, however, liquid, solid, he supposed even gas as well. It was at his command, and so long as he held it, there was nothing 234 could do to reach him. Maybe strength wouldn''t even be enough to break free.

    He let the wall go liquid, and as 234 punched through it, he wrapped him in a cocoon and sealed it to the floor. The man roared as he struggled against it, the cocoon shaking as he punched and pulled. 403 balled his fist and put his weight behind it, throwing a punch that made 234¡¯s head spin. The score ticked up, and he raised his hand.

    "You win¡­" 234 growled. He took several hard breaths and sighed. "I didn''t think you had that in you, 403. I guess Fang was right.¡± He laughed.

    403 shook his head. "I''m not 403 anymore." That was still his number, but he finally knew his name. "Call me, Magician." He said it proudly, and didn''t let it falter as 234 gave him a look.

    ¡°Magician? Whatever. What¡¯s your plan then, Magician?¡±

    If 234 had reservations, they were gone now. He knew when he was fighting someone he couldn''t beat. He might think about it later and how to win, but he offered his hand for now, proving to be a man of his word.

    ¡°Alright¡­let¡¯s see if this pays off for you.¡± They shook on it, and Magician thought he had a better tomorrow¡­

    [Chapter 8 ends¡­]

 B|2 Chapter 9éˆ¥æ“¬agic Arts

    Chapter 9¡ªMagic Arts

    Micaela loved how smoothly things moved in the Enclave. All it took was one request, answered in a few hours, and she could get an entire lab built just as quickly. It was like the place was always in motion, and rather than let one piece stall as the others moved, it made sure that piece stayed in motion too. It was as simple as that. From the moment they left Keke¡¯s show, she just needed to know what she was missing and the Enclave brought it together fast enough that she didn¡¯t wonder what was taking so long. It felt like nothing could keep this beast still, and as she walked into her new lab, she almost understood why Cerulean was so afraid.

    The lab was a mix between the one from Cerulean, and, she was sure, the one New Dawn had worked in. Nother mobile lab there was a chamber in the back, and a set of consoles in front of it for reading the math of luminance. It was small for now. She didn''t think people would be rushing in to experience her experiments, but from where they were starting it would more than do. The New Dawn part of it manifested in what she could only call a magic circle etched into the floor beneath the chamber. It was what filled her with the most trepidation because she had to work forward from here. But that could wait, she couldn''t take a step until the Graduates arrived.

    Of course, because she thought that and because the Enclave stayed in motion, the door came open and the three of them poured in. Khalaf emerged from King and stretched, unnecessarily, and they soon found spots that made her feel like a teacher on the first day of class. Fang, for one, sat on a bench near the door, as if she needed to be on time for another meeting. King moved to the bank of consoles, taking it in and surely seeing how she mixed Cerulean with the book she had finally got to read. Ace stood in the middle, neither ready to leave nor all too certain this was where he needed to be. It made her laugh because this felt entirely right.

    ¡°So what are we here for?¡± Fang asked, reminding Micaela that no matter where she sat, she was going to lead.

    ¡°I figure we have some stuff we need to talk about. This Grading Ground thing is important, right? And knowing you, you want us to get the best outcome out of it.¡± Fang nodded. ¡°Which likely means the highest case of success, in this case, let¡¯s call that graduations.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d help,¡± Fang nodded again. ¡°I imagine the grounds are meant to test us, but the Enclave can¡¯t afford a lot of failure. To make matters worse, we don¡¯t get trained for the grounds, we get trained for New York.¡±

    ¡°Which means that the grounds are probably worse.¡± Micaela replied. That meant a whole lot, but she tried not to think about it too much.

    For Numbers, from what she heard, New York was mostly Grays. For her and the Grades, based on what Keke said, New York was the demons that lurked further in. She didn¡¯t know about the Numbers, but if a squad of Grades could have trouble with one demon then they didn¡¯t measure up to the soldiers of Cerulean. Considering what her last night in Cerulean looked like, she didn¡¯t want to imagine what New York was now. Regardless, it led her to only one conclusion.

    ¡°Our worst needs to be at least Grade C.¡±

    The room nodded. Khalaf chuckled.

    ¡°Which is funny in its own way. Back when I was around, the Grading Grounds didn¡¯t exist.¡± New York was a different place fifteen years ago. Still just a young hell.

    ¡°It probably changed seven years ago.¡± King replied. ¡°The three of us might have been too young to learn about it, even while training, but seven years seems like the time frame.¡±

    ¡°And we can assume things changed again, based on Cerulean¡¯s expectations. Something has happened in the city that we¡¯re just blind to.¡± Micaela sighed.

    How the hell did you prepare for the unknown? Could an illuminating mind answer that? She supposed that wasn¡¯t where her mind should be, not when there were other answers on the table.

    "What we can say is that the world had to adjust pretty hard, pretty fast. Where the Enclave failed is that it kinda couldn''t." She held up a luminance band, or, weapon band as most people called it. They didn''t even know the proper name and hadn''t begun to learn how it worked.

    That the Enclave could make these or even the prototypical ¡°practice¡± bands, was a surprise.

    ¡°The bands and halos were New Dawn¡¯s attempt to adjust, and together they probably work well, but they¡¯re incomplete.¡± Could she even make a halo here?

    King elaborated, ¡°The bands are a form of dark construction, where as the halos are a form of light.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s solidify our language,¡± Micaela stopped him. ¡°Magic. We¡¯re dealing with magic here.¡± His eyes said he wouldn¡¯t argue, but still didn¡¯t quite get the distinction. Khalaf laughed, maybe getting it or maybe finding this display amusing. Micaela went on.

    ¡°We should think about how we have to explain this to normal people. You, I, and Khalaf can get it. But what about Ace and Fang?¡± Not that those two were normal.

    Ace shook his head. ¡°I can follow along, but I don¡¯t feel like I can really grasp it until I use it.¡±

    Fang shook hers, ¡°I think I may be a step above Ace, but I can¡¯t wrap my head around light.¡±

    ¡°Will calling it magic change that?¡± King met Micaela¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I think it¡¯ll change the frame of mind. Gupta was a physicist, so for him, and heck, for us too, we¡¯re thinking about concrete energy.¡± She replied.

    ¡°Which makes it funnier, because is energy ever really concrete?¡± Khalaf grinned.

    ¡°Yes, but that depends on the matter. Still, it can be defined like with your glyphs. It¡¯s all just math. When you know how to use the math you can do different things, but most people don¡¯t. Heck, even with all I know I couldn¡¯t make a plane fly.¡± Micaela springboarded off his words either way.

    ¡°So calling it magic,¡± Fang started. ¡°Puts it in its own box? Maybe. You¡¯re not learning it from the point of a physicist, you¡¯re learning it from the point of learning magic.¡±

    ¡°Which means!¡± Micaela said excitedly. If Fang was getting it then they could keep moving. ¡°We just need to focus on a few major components.¡±

    ¡°Luster, Luminance, and Refraction.¡± King offered. Micaela gave him a thumbs-up.

    ¡°Not Umbra?¡± Ace asked.

    King shook his head. ¡°While New Dawn used¡­dark magic to make the bands, what we should do is try a different approach. A lot of how New Dawn designed the bands was based on the fact that it used dark magic.¡±

    ¡°Like the null-light state,¡± Micaela nodded. As New Dawn¡¯s book described it, it was a form of forging that required the least amount of Luminance to manifest. ¡°It exists because they use darkness to move the light. Without a null-light state, you''d burn through a person''s luminance." And that was its own roadblock. Maybe she could fix that if she understood Umbra, but there was only one person in the room who could. She was looking at Fang now and could see her searching for the words. King was too, coming in at second place. The spear of hell had taught them a lot, but not nearly enough.

    ¡°If Umbra is absence, then anything that isn¡¯t your luminance is absence¡­¡± King started.

    Micaela held out her hand, ¡°Which is not something we need to move into. For you three, it¡¯s important, but for most of the Enclave all Umbra does is cause problems. It erodes the light in one form or another, making any light magic weaker. The halos were meant to balance that in a way, giving the user complete access to a God¡¯s luster and an umbric barrier to use it without getting overtaken, but that¡¯s where we have to take a step back.¡±

    ¡°Unless we go and grab a god, we have no access to Luster.¡± King nodded.

    ¡°Which is our biggest problem because, like I said, there¡¯s only a few components we need to focus on, starting with Luster. Let¡¯s simplify our language again, not the undead memory of the first society, but, divine energy.¡±

    Ace crossed his arms at that. ¡°I feel¡­we might be leaving something out if we drop that part of it.¡±

    Micaela nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­but we can¡¯t factor in how the knowledge of Luster plays into what we¡¯re teaching. Especially considering its more divine power than knowledge source nowadays. But, if we make a distinction between Raw Luster and Refined Luster, categorizing them as Luster of the First and Luster of Dead Gods, can we then say that there¡¯s any raw luster left in the world?¡±

    Ace uncrossed his arms but still thought about it. She decided she¡¯d let him. She didn¡¯t want to throw away all the details herself, but some lessons were better meant for classes down the line. Maybe there was something to be gained from seeing the luster from the perspective of the first society, but here in the third, she could only understand why people saw gods. Gods were where they had to start.

    ¡°So no access to godly power then,¡± King prompted.

    ¡°Right, our biggest problem. Whether we¡¯re a Lightbearer or a Refracted Harbinger, we need divine energy to make this work. Lightbearers incorporate that power into themselves naturally, while Harbingers are artificial. This is the next step in the evolution of light magic, and we can¡¯t reach it.¡±

    ¡°Actually,¡± came Khalaf. ¡°I don¡¯t think all your doors are closed. You say you have no divine energy, but there are two gods in this room.¡± He looked from her to Ace.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Micaela laughed, ¡°I mean technically! But look at us, who¡¯s going to mistake us for gods?¡±

    ¡°Let them see your divine face and there¡¯ll be no mistakes.¡± Khalaf smirked.

    King shook his head, ¡°I think the issue would still be belief. Not in the case of a harbinger, I don¡¯t think we can use Micaela or Ace to make one. But for a lightbearer, I think belief plays a role. It¡­deepens the connection to the luster.¡±

    Micaela gave him another thumbs up. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Queen Adale for a moment. Her little paradise in hell worked because everyone there believed in her. This strengthened her and strengthened them. They had no doubt about her power so it was inherent to them. If I transformed in front of someone then they see a normal, albeit, very attractive girl, turn into something they have no reason to see as a god.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Khalaf grinned and Micaela shuddered. ¡°What if you give them no choice?¡±

    King perked up at that, and that made Micaela shudder worse than before.

    ¡°What if we terminate their Luminance and reignite them?¡±

    ¡°Wow, that sounds more horrible than I imagined.¡± She rubbed her shoulders. ¡°We¡¯d be turning them into Grays you know¡­and while we¡¯re on the subject of luminance and reignition, we don¡¯t exactly know how to do that.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s take a step forward to refraction,¡± Ace said. ¡°If we start talking about this in terms of lessons, you don¡¯t get to luster before you get to refraction, right?¡±

    Khalaf cleared his throat. ¡°Illuminating. Bending. Adorning. Bestowing. Forging. Guiding. These are the six refraction points, the six ways of moving your light.¡±

    Ace continued, ¡°And didn¡¯t Cerulean jobs train you to refract? Where as we used luminance bands. Are you going to teach refraction to them too?¡±

    Micaela thought about this while the lab was being built. Refraction would take time and they only had a day or so before the Grading Grounds opened. On one hand, she didn''t think it was enough to just leave things to the band, but on the other, she wondered what choice they had. If there was a middle ground, she could do something, but from where she was she couldn''t even figure out what refraction points they favored.

    ¡°It¡¯d be too hard without knowing what to train people on.¡± She said as much with a sigh.

    ¡°What if you do know though?¡± Ace offered. She perked up and he continued. ¡°You and King favor Illumination, right? It¡¯s not a surprise considering King¡¯s highest score has always been his mechanical score, he understands the technical stuff better than me and Fang. But, he¡¯s not as agile as me, neither is Fang for that matter. And our leadership scores don¡¯t really compare to hers.¡±

    King nodded, ¡°I see what you¡¯re saying. What if we can draw a parallel between our scores and refraction? But there¡¯s a problem. Assuming Umbra works the same way as Luminance, wouldn¡¯t Fang favor illumination too? A good leader has a good mind.¡±

    ¡°I think it still works!¡± Micaela replied. ¡°What if we see it more like a combination than a singular point. Say, Illuminating and Guiding for leadership, Illuminating and Forging for Mechanical. Princess Brigid favored Forging and Adorning and I¡¯m pretty sure her lightbearer form was fully mechanical.¡±

    ¡°It was,¡± Fang said. ¡°And she summoned weapons too.¡±

    ¡°It checks out then.¡± Micaela beamed. They had the potential to get lost there, but now she felt like there was only one path ahead. ¡°For agility, what if we were to say Guiding and Bending?¡± She looked at Ace.

    ¡°I think that makes sense,¡± He said, but not with the energy she expected.

    ¡°You have your doubts?¡±

    He shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s more that I don¡¯t really know enough. I can see the path I have to take to reach my destination¡­that¡¯s how I see it. And my body can easily follow that path. I guess a part of me is wondering why there wouldn¡¯t be some form of illumination in there.¡±

    Khalaf floated over beside him. ¡°Does one think when they ball, or do they just ball?¡±

    Ace cocked an eyebrow.

    Micaela laughed and spoke, ¡°I think what he¡¯s saying is that it¡¯s a difference between following your instincts and thinking up the path forward. Illumination focuses more on processing than movement does.¡±

    ¡°Einstein can¡¯t take Lebron on the court.¡± Khalaf nodded. Micaela sighed at him as he floated away, but found herself smiling still.

    ¡°Either way, that was a good idea Ace, and a good starting point. I can work up a correlative system, in the meantime, but I think we can decide our first step and get back to the question you originally asked. Let¡¯s start with a luminance band and train from there. While it does offer us access to all points, what we can guarantee is that some people will still be better than others. So, I think that brings us to our final focus point, luminance itself.¡±

    ¡°Is there much to talk about?¡± Fang asked.

    Micaela thought there were a few things to discuss, that she and King had yet to discover and that New Dawn¡¯s book couldn¡¯t answer. Still, considering the subject of this meeting, she thought there was only one thing to say.

    ¡°Let¡¯s simplify Luminance like we¡¯ve simplified Luster. Again, rather than the memory of our humanity let¡¯s call it something else.¡± But what? She hadn¡¯t thought about that yet. Luster made sense because it came from Gods, but what was the memory of humanity?

    "The soul is the body, right?" Khalaf seemed to be on that same line of thinking. "That''s why the grays can still go about, causing problems. Well, what if we play with some common language here and say, Luminance is spiritual energy." He pointed a finger at her and cocked it back like he was firing a shot. She tilted her head and he sighed. "Kids these days don''t remember the classics."

    ¡°Maybe not¡­but, divine energy and spiritual energy¡­I think that works. New Dawn even correlates luminance to qi, so you we¡¯re not too far off.¡± Micaela paced and spoke. ¡°Alright! Lesson one then: How to connect to and control your spiritual energy!¡±

    Did this make it better than the physics? On one hand, you didn''t need to understand electromagnetism or pair prodution, but on the other, it took it out of the physical plane. She shrugged, if magic was the language they were using then there was no point fighting it.

    ¡°Now, all we need is students.¡± She said, hoping that the graduates had an answer for that.

    ¡°I think I can find one or two.¡± Ace replied, and she let out a sigh of relief.

    Fang stood, ¡°I believe I have my own lesson to teach.¡± She set off at that, leaving no chance for questions.

    Ace made a call and about ten minutes later, two young blonds appeared. They were younger than Micaela, she could tell from their fresh faces but had the sharp eyes of the two that waited with her. Numbers 219 and 255. She didn¡¯t like looking at a face and only having digits to attach to it. She did like 255¡¯s face though. The girl had a fury behind her eyes that made Micaela shudder, and she wanted to see where that fury would take her. She wondered a moment later if that was the Adale part of her talking, but shook it out of her head as she welcomed them.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you two came.¡± She smiled.

    255 sneered back. ¡°I don¡¯t see why we should have. Are we really going to answer to him just because he graduated?¡± She looked from 219 to Ace. 219 smiled.

    ¡°Not really answer to him, sis. I think it¡¯s better to say we¡¯re listening to what he has to say because he graduated. He¡¯s seen worse than us after all, and when he came back he proved he earned it.¡±

    255 rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t object. Micaela took this as her chance.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be frank with you two. What I¡¯m about to say will sound insane, but I called you here to teach you magic.¡±

    Both of them laughed in both disbelief and derision.

    "Magic?" 219 looked from her to Ace, doubt finally finding a way in.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re going to teach us how to pull rabbits out of a hat? Is that going to help us graduate?¡± 255 cackled.

    ¡°So you two are normal then.¡± Micaela smirked.

    255 frowned. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Khalaf¡¯s voice filled the room from nowhere, ¡°It means that you¡¯d probably jump if you saw a ghost.¡± He rose from King then, and sure enough the two of them jumped.

    ¡°Wait¡­am I really seeing this?¡± 219¡¯s mouth hung open.

    ¡°Yes. The legend himself, in the flesh! Almost.¡± Khalaf cackled. 255¡¯s eyes said she was ready to fight.

    ¡°What is that? What¡¯s going on?¡± Her hands dropped to her hips like there was something to grab.

    Micaela explained from the top, leaving out all the unnecessary details. Still, taking these two on a trip from the Enclave to the battle with the Priest-King and Corrosion didn''t ease them nearly as much as she could have wanted. She wasn''t surprised, but she needed them a lot more calm than they were. 219 thought over it quietly, but 255''s head was spinning.

    ¡°Demons¡­ Kingdoms¡­ Gods¡­¡± She murmured.

    ¡°But,¡± came 219. ¡°There¡¯s a part about growing stronger in there. We can get a lot stronger.¡± His eyes shined.

    255 breathed out her worries and looked deep into Micaela¡¯s eyes. ¡°If Luminance is spiritual energy, we don¡¯t need our bands to fight? We can fight like those royal guys from your home base?¡±

    ¡°Ew, former home base. But yes.¡±

    "Whatever then. I''ll do it." 255 tightened her fist and seemed to be joining her brother.

    ¡°First things first,¡± Ace replied. ¡°What names will you two choose when you graduate?¡±

    Micaela wanted to know why they¡¯d choose new ones if they came here with their parents. Their eyes said they didn¡¯t care though.

    ¡°Hope,¡± came 219 without a moment¡¯s doubt or hesitation.

    255 was still thinking though, clearly having never given it thought. Maybe she did plan to hold on to her birth name at first, but posed with the question, she found it unworthy. If it was a name she had to earn rather than be given, maybe she wanted something stronger.

    ¡°Andra,¡± she said after a moment longer.

    ¡°Then Hope and Andra. I look forward to teaching you two how to use magic!¡± Micaela grinned, more than ready to put her lab to work¡­

    Elsewhere, Fang joined Magician and 244 as the latter terminated his luminance¡­

    [Chapter 9 ends¡­]

 B2| Chapter 10éˆ¥æ“ ark Matters

    Chapter 10¡ªDark Matters

    234''s arm was still black when Fang walked in, and the sense of euphoria he got from terminating his luminance was quickly fading. Before the color had completely returned, he was sneering, and when it had he was growling at Magician even as he glared at Fang.

    ¡°Did you call her here?¡± He said, loathing the impassive look in her dark eyes.

    ¡°No,¡± Magician replied, his voice empty of any grievance of his own.

    ¡°Then I think you should leave.¡± 234 said to the girl.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be doing that.¡± Fang said back.

    He heard a challenge and stepped forward, height and muscle making her seem all too small. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to strike her unprovoked, however. Beyond the animal idiocy of it, there was another animal part of him yelling that it¡¯d be a bad idea.

    "If he didn''t call you, how did you know where we were?" They were in an unmarked room meant for meetings. Maybe it''d be used for planning an upcoming simulation any other day, but today, it was just him and Magician. It should have been easy to miss.

    ¡°The darkness told me.¡± She replied and somehow, that felt like a slap.

    "The darkness?" A fire blossomed between 234''s eyes. The darkness told her? The darkness that he had just met, that only just started feeling like home? His home reported on him to her?

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fang said, still easily calm. ¡°It told me about him too.¡± She looked at Magician. ¡°You have a name now?¡±

    He smiled, ¡°Magician.¡±

    She looked back at 234, ¡°And you?¡±

    He hadn''t begun to think of it yet, but that was beside the point. How the hell had the darkness spoken to her? What did that mean for this new power?

    ¡°I think we should hear her out.¡± Magician said.

    234 growled. He wanted to object, but he never fought for pointless pride. Magician had a higher leadership and technical score than him. If most people didn''t see his combat score as a liability, he would have easily climbed the ranks. Furthermore, Fang''s leadership score was better than theirs. It still didn''t make sense that only she and the other two came back, but they did come back.

    He sighed, ¡°Fine. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°To answer your questions,¡± She replied. ¡°And see if you can help me answer mine.¡±

    ¡°Then we get to start! What do you mean the darkness told you?¡± He jumped on the chance. He was sure Magician had plenty of questions of his own, but he had to answer this one first.

    Annoyingly, she smiled.

    ¡°I suppose saying it told me wasn¡¯t the right words. It¡¯s more that I felt you two connect to it.¡±

    ¡°How the hell?¡± 234 sneered, but Magician lit up.

    ¡°It¡¯s all connected isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s no break in the darkness!¡±

    "It''s called Umbra," She looked at him and back. "King concluded that it is everything the light isn''t. The space between photons."

    Magician grew even more excited, twisting a ball of darkness together in his hand. Or, 234 supposed, a ball of umbra. It was somehow mist, ink, and a dark flare all at once. He didn''t know if this was Magician''s doing or if this was just Umbra itself. Fang had answered a lot of his questions in one sentence, but 234 still sat, unironically, in the dark.

    ¡°What does that mean? It¡¯s everything the light isn¡¯t? That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    Magician ran over and flicked off the light. ¡°Is the room empty right now?¡±

    "What? No. You just turned off the lights."

    "Exactly!" He flipped the switch again, revealing a toothy grin. "We see things because light bounces off it and hits our eyes. But light disperses as it travels. What she''s saying is that our power comes from everything that''s not illuminated. Or, or, or¡­" He searched the room frantically.

    234 held out his hand. ¡°Chill. I get it. It¡¯s like how they couldn¡¯t see the other planets back when the world was normal.¡± He sighed and Magician nodded.

    Fang let out a joyous laugh. He glared at her and she held out her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just, I came from a room that wanted to step away from physics to explain this power. I think Micaela may be annoyed that Magician immediately went to it.¡±

    Despite himself, 234 laughed too.

    ¡°Well, how does she explain it then.¡± He saw Micaela during the interview. She was the survivor their group brought back. He supposed now though, that she was more important than that.

    Fang seemed to think. After a moment she said, "The conversation wasn''t for people like us but people like everyone else."

    ¡°People who have a luminance.¡± 234 filled in the blanks.

    ¡°Yes, and as she explained it, a luminance is spiritual energy.¡±

    234 pinched his forehead. ¡°When she said this, did she think about how it doesn¡¯t make sense either?¡±

    Fang smiled, ¡°I think the ghost and things we dealt with in the city got in her way.¡±

    That raised too many questions for him, but Magician seemed ready.

    ¡°It¡¯s just about what luminance means to start.¡± He said. ¡°It¡¯s a measurement of light¡¯s intensity, so for us to have no luminance it means we have no light. Everyone else gets to train their luminance to make it stronger, but we¡¯ve got nothing. If we translate the terms that means we have no spiritual energy.¡±

    ¡°But what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°A lot,¡± Fang answered. ¡°But in short, and I mean short, it means we¡¯re not human.¡±

    Magician lit up again. "It means we''re umbral!"

    234 looked at him, and his annoyance must have been clear because he went on.

    ¡°If Umbra is the absence of light and we have no measurement of light¡­¡± He left the rest for 234 to answer.

    ¡°Then we¡¯re made of umbra.¡± He sighed, in part because he was starting to understand. If darkness was everything between the sun and the Earth and they were made of it, then he could understand how Fang knew they terminated their luminance. If a pond was alive, it might be able to tell if someone dumped a bucket in it. So, she knew because the volume of darkness increased? What was he even thinking?

    ¡°How are we made of umbra?¡± Magician asked Fang.

    She found a seat and sat, essentially telling them they should too.

    ¡°The graduation mission took us to New Dawn labs. There we learned, in part, that we are what they call Dark Disciples. At that point it was described as people who were reborn of the darkness instead of the light. We answered the dark call because we were still new born souls when the city fell.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not just talking about the three of us, are you?¡± 234 asked.

    ¡°No, every child who was found in the city alone.¡±

    There had been twelve of them at a time. Now, with her group, him, Magician, and the two still too young to break 800, that left seven. It also raised questions.

    ¡°Wait. Shouldn¡¯t that mean we¡¯re all the same age?¡± He looked at Magician and back to her. ¡°The three of us aren¡¯t even the same age.¡± Magician was the youngest.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t reborn the same way. For people like King and Ace, there was a dark master who taugh them to make spiritual energy¡­no, let¡¯s say they were taught to capture it.¡±

    ¡°And us?¡± Magician was almost glowing. It made 234 laugh. All this talk of darkness and yet he was beaming.

    Fang thought for a moment. ¡°I can only guess for you two, but the dark call took me deeper into the abyss. It¡¯s probably safe to say we all saw the Twilight Grove. My master wasn¡¯t someone who taught me to capture the light, though.¡± She smiled warmly. ¡°She taught¡­no, encouraged me to explore the darkness.¡±

    Suddenly, 234 heard a mumbling in his ears and mind, words he couldn¡¯t understand echoing up from the depths of him. A question? It seemed like a question. But what was it asking?

    Magician looked around. Had he heard it too?

    ¡°You heard the question?¡± Fang asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± 234 answered for them both. ¡°What is it asking?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± She replied.

    234 looked at Magician. He was clearly thinking about it, and in a way, 234 was too. It felt important that he figure it out by himself, but then, looking into her eyes, he knew the words would be worthless without the true meaning.

    "Sure." He shrugged, either way.

    ¡°What is your dark name?¡±

    234 looked at Magician again. He shrugged, and Fang nodded.

    "What did you find in the dark?" Magician moved them forward.

    Fang closed her eyes. ¡°Everything between the Earth and the Sun and the furthest stars. Names and places and the nightmares of those lands. I found form. Maybe a lot of forms. But mostly, no reason to covet the light. Ace said that the abyss was filled with hells, some that pretend to be Earth, some not even trying because you couldn¡¯t escape.¡±

    234''s eyes went to the mark on the back of his left hand, a pyramid of three hexagons. A reward? No, a badge. He held his hand up.

    ¡°What is this mark?¡±

    ¡°New Dawn called it the Mark of the Beast.¡±

    ¡°But you have a different name for it?¡±

    She smiled, "Maybe¡­the Umbral Crest."

    Magician nodded emphatically. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s the mark the darkness granted us for passing its test. It¡¯s a badge! And a reminder we don¡¯t need the light¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe not exactly.¡± Fang shook her head. It represents three keys. The power to control the dark, the power to grasp the light, and the power to give it a command.¡±

    ¡°Control the dark¡­¡± 234 murmured.

    ¡°Give the light a command.¡± Magician murmured. ¡°Fang¡­that was your name, right? Are the weapon bands made of¡­shadow energy?¡±

    Her eyes widened, 234¡¯s did too. Was shadow energy the dark parallel to spiritual energy?

    "Yes." She smiled, and he nodded. 234 wondered what it was like to hear one thing and see so many doors open up. It was definitely the right choice to let her come in. More so for Magician and what his plan was.

    He looked at Magician and saw a person he never met before. Not 403 or whatever number he was before that. Not the man who became him. This was a different person altogether, and everything he learned revealed more of himself.

    "Fang opened her eyes. "Any more questions?"

    Plenty, but there was only one in particular. ¡°You said we can control the dark, right?¡± She nodded. ¡°Does that mean we can control ourselves¡­or I guess¡­change our bodies?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡±

    He grinned. ¡°Then that¡¯s all I¡¯ve got.¡±

    ¡°I have one.¡± Magician said. ¡°What do you want to ask us?¡±

    ¡°I want to know how we can use the Umbra better. If you two meet me in the Grading Grounds I¡¯ll tell you more, but for now, I feel like we would all use it in different ways.¡±

    ¡°So you came to us in the first place to learn to master this power?¡±

    ¡°Nah,¡± 234 shook his head. He knew what type of leader Fang was. ¡°She wants to recruit Dark Masters.¡± He said, and the dangerous look in her eyes confirmed it.

    Assassin was 214, right? And he was dead. 234 didn¡¯t doubt he used the Umbra differently than Fang and Magician. His death was a loss and they needed to right it. They needed people for whom darkness wasn¡¯t something to fear. Which meant¡­the light was the enemy?

    234 laughed, then grinned again. ¡°Fine! We¡¯ll work with you. I¡¯ll just decide if your orders will get me killed when I get there.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m willing too. I think I¡¯ll learn a lot from you.¡± Magician said.

    ¡°Then I have one more question,¡± Fang met 234¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    He didn''t hate what they called the Umbral crest before. The mark of the beast fit, because he''d rip anything that stopped him apart. He wasn''t just fangs or claws, nor was he whatever elegance would make you a magician. He was a beast, the whole beast, and he''d have this world know he couldn''t be tamed.

    ¡°Raptor,¡± He answered.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Then Magician, Raptor, what comes next?¡±

    ¡°First we get him above 400. Then we join you in the grading grounds.¡±

    <u>??Light Rites??</u>

    Andra had to fight her nerves as Micaela explained refraction to her and her brother. Hope now, she guessed, and watching him take in the woman''s words, she felt like his name made sense. Hope wasn''t just what he had, it was what he wanted to be. Hope for their parents, hope for her, and hope for the Enclave, while she chose the name Andra.

    No one questioned it yet, and she couldn''t decide if she wanted them to or was fine with it. Hope made such clear sense, she thought, even to these people who barely knew her brother. But could they guess where Andra came from, and did it even matter? She wanted to focus on Micaela''s lesson, but she was too focused on the name. She was Andra now and felt like she had to earn it.

    ¡°Any questions?¡± Micaela said, snapping her out of the thought.

    "Refraction sounds like it can make our luminance into anything¡­how does the spirit become something else?" Hope asked.

    The ghost laughed.

    The ghost that was casually sitting on a table behind Micaela, barely earning a glance from anyone else in the room. When Micaela did look at him, her eyes were telling him to hush up. Andra watched her and asked herself why this woman thought she was normal.

    ¡°I guess the simplest answer is¡­¡± She started and quickly realized she didn¡¯t know where to go. ¡°King, help me out.¡±

    ¡°Think King¡¯ll have a simple answer?¡± Khalaf¡ªthe ghost even had a name¡ªlaughed again.

    "It''s hard to keep it in the rules," King said. "But if I had to try, it''s because the spirit is connected to the soul. Our soul shapes our body, so our spirit has some ability to take shape too."

    Hope went silently. Andra knew the look of contemplation in his eyes. This would be the perfect chance for her to ask something herself, and she regretted that she hadn¡¯t really paid attention.

    "What about you?" Micaela said to her as if to read her mind.

    "No questions," She replied, crossing her arms. "I think I get it better than my brother even. It''s why we have different weapons. We ¡°shape what makes sense to us,¡± like they said in training.¡±

    Micaela clapped, pointed, and nodded. ¡°So you¡¯re not just a pretty face.¡±

    ¡°Micaela,¡± Khalaf scolded with a smirk. ¡°Just got done with Ms. Darling and you¡¯re already setting your eyes on someone else.¡±

    "It''s not that!" Micaela coughed.

    "She couldn''t get me anyway." Andra scoffed.

    Khalaf covered his mouth as Micaela¡¯s brow furrowed.

    "You''re cute, but not that cute." She said, crossing her arms. Khalaf let out an obnoxious cackle.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I¡¯m just not interested in girls.¡±

    ¡°Is now really the time for this conversation?¡± Ace piped up, and Andra clenched her fist.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need your permission to talk about anything!¡± She turned on him quickly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t, but I figured you¡¯d want to get stronger instead of joking around.¡± He replied far too calmly.

    Andra''s nerves went to war with her embarrassment. She wasn''t paying enough attention to have the right questions and she couldn''t admit that to him when she snapped first. He didn''t even seem to care about it like her rage was common and expected. She clenched her fist harder, and his eyes dropped to her hand.

    "I am¡­" She quickly said before he could comment. "I''m just thinking¡­"

    Khalaf nodded. "I would be too. On top of all that business about Cerulean, Micaela just threw the whole lecture at you. Didn''t even give you a chance to breathe and process it." He floated over and leaned on her. There wasn''t a weight on her shoulder, but his presence was clear.

    Andra unclenched her fist and sighed. He just gave her a way out.

    "In Cerulean your royals had the power of a god on their side. Won''t that make us too weak to compare to them? Not like there are any gods or goddesses around here."

    Micaela beamed, ¡°What if I tell you there are!¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Andra replied.

    Micaela pointed at herself and Ace and Andra¡¯s brow made a deep furrow.

    "Are you kidding me?" She pointed sharply at Ace. "He''s a god?" She didn''t really believe Micaela was one either, but Ace felt worse. If he was a god, how could she even get her place above him back? No, besides that, if he was a god, why was he here instead of out there, fighting the monsters the girl talked about?

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Micaela smiled. ¡°We¡¯re gods, and that¡¯s important.¡± She nodded as if she said something profound.

    ¡°Which means we don¡¯t have to go out into the city to get stronger.¡± Hope spoke again at last. ¡°I was thinking, we probably can¡¯t do all that much with the refraction bands, so we probably need gods too. If you two are right here, we get to skip several steps.¡±

    ¡°And skip back a few more.¡± Khalaf said.

    King went on, "It''s not as easy as just finding a god and forming a connection. I don''t know how bad it could get, but I know that you''re not going to be able to connect with a god whose luster doesn''t match your luminance."

    ¡°So they have to be the same color?¡± Hope asked.

    ¡°Bingo,¡± Khalaf nodded.

    "And the problem is that we only have Micaela''s blue and Ace''s orange." King nodded. "But there is a solution," he continued but stopped as Hope shook his head.

    ¡°My luminance is blue.¡±

    The ghost and two smarties brightened as he said it.

    ¡°How are we going to do this though?¡± Micaela turned to King.

    ¡°Belief still won¡¯t work, probably. Hope, is there any chance you could see Micaela as a goddess?¡± King asked, and Hope shook his head.

    ¡°She looks like a normal person.¡±

    ¡°She could always not look like a normal person.¡± Khalaf floated over to Micaela. She swatted him away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll help.¡± King shook his head. ¡°It goes back to perspective.¡±

    "Probably lore too," Andra added without thinking.

    All eyes turned to her and her brow furrowed.

    Was it that surprising that she had something to add?

    "Gods aren''t just how they look, they have a whole bunch of mythology to them too. They aren''t just normal humans with powers, they''re born from storms and chaos itself. Zeus does things like split his head open and makes other gods." As they listened their eyes widened and her fist tightened. "What!" She barked.

    "It''s a good thought!" Micaela nodded. She looked at Ace, "It''s kinda like the way people were afraid of you when you were fighting Christoph. They knew about the intruders¡ªyou guys were propped up like enemies to entire the castle."

    Andra nodded. ¡°Meanwhile, we saw Micaela on Keke¡¯s show before we met her. We got the impression that she¡¯s human and that she¡¯s sleeping with Keke, but besides that? Nothing.¡± She shrugged. ¡°You could tell us she¡¯s a god, but from our experience, with the way she talks about magic and wants to make us stronger, she¡¯s more like a faerie or a witch. She fits that a lot more, talkin about energies and stuff like that. Hell, throw in the castle Cerulean stuff and she might as well be a faerie princess.¡±

    Micaela stared at Andra for a long moment.

    ¡°What!¡± She barked.

    "I was just thinking¡­for a girl who''s not interested in me, you sure know how to flatter."

    Andra flushed and Khalaf cackled.

    ¡°I like where her mind goes.¡± He said, nudging Micaela.

    ¡°But how can we make this work in that case?¡± King asked.

    ¡°Well, if she¡¯s a witch of a faerie, normally people would get power by making deals or pacts.¡± Andra answered.

    Khalaf snapped his fingers and took Micaela''s hand. Andra was surprised the ghost could lift it but didn''t have a chance to comment as he ushered her brother over. He stepped closer and Khalaf took his hand too. He raised them both to face each other and between them, a circle of glyphs appeared.

    "I''ll outline the contract." He smiled.

    ¡°A contract for me to draw on Micaela¡¯s powers?¡± Hope asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m game with that. First things first, you work for us. I¡¯ll grant you my power so long as you stand by Fang¡¯s side.¡± Micaela smiled.

    ¡°No deal,¡± said Hope, and Micaela¡¯s smile twisted. ¡°If Fang and I have the same goal I¡¯ll fight with her, but I don¡¯t want to be limited if I see a better option.¡±

    Andra snickered to herself. Most people didn¡¯t know this side of her brother.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Micaela sighed. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll still grant you my power, but if you do anything to act against Fang¡¯s plans, I get your life.¡±

    Khalaf snickered. ¡°How viciously godlike of you, Micaela.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡± Hope nodded. ¡°It just means that if I¡¯m going to betray her, I¡¯ll have to break and make a new pact.¡±

    ¡°Which means I¡¯ll know and can warn her.¡± Micaela said, then looked at Khalaf. ¡°It means that, right?¡±

    ¡°I can make it so.¡± He nodded. ¡°Now then, does that mean he gets full access to what you can give him?¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Hope asked.

    King answered, "Micaela''s godly powers are different than what you might be best fit for. Adale wasn''t a goddess fit for combat. Micaela isn''t either. But that doesn''t mean she doesn''t have other tricks. It''ll just be a question as to whether you can use them or not."

    Hope nodded and Micaela did too.

    ¡°Let¡¯s add one more thing to this then,¡± Khalaf said. ¡°Since Micaela wants to stay comfy at home, while Hope here wants to go fight demons with his bare hands, if necessary, how about we strengthen your connection. Micaela sees the world through Hope¡¯s eyes, and Hope can call upon Micaela for advice.¡±

    ¡°Do I get to turn that off when I want? I don¡¯t wanna see a dude going to the toilet.¡± Micaela looked at him.

    ¡°How about we make it fun and say he needs to give you permission to see what he sees.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that. I want to be able to ask as many questions as necessary.¡± Hope nodded, and the glyphs brightened.

    ¡°Then how about some iconography, Micaela. What is the symbol of your coven?¡± Khalaf grinned.

    "A hydrangea bud, with a fish swimming on its petals," Micaela said, and the look in her eyes was almost as intense as the look in Hope''s.

    The glyphs came undone and swirled around both of their hands. Micaela¡¯s icon appeared, and both of their eyes glowed as her divine energy and Hope¡¯s spiritual energy connected. The glyphs turned to dust on the breeze, and Hope clenched his hand.

    ¡°I already feel different.¡± He said.

    "Wait till we really get started." Micaela grinned.

    Andra''s jaw tightened, as a spark of envy formed in her chest. She didn''t have a blue luminance or an orange one. Hers was pink, and that reality alone told her that her brother would soar further past her. He was already leaving her behind, and this pact felt like a door being slammed in her face. She clenched her fist to try and hide it, but of course, all eyes turned on her.

    ¡°That leaves you,¡± Micaela said. ¡°And I¡¯m guessing your luminance is a different color.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡± Andra held her head up.

    ¡°Which means we¡¯ll have to take drastic measures.¡± Micaela sighed.

    ¡°Which means?¡±

    "We''ll be terminating your luminance," King answered, gesturing to the chamber in the back.

    "I''m going to be real with you too, it sucks. It happens in an instant for other people, but for you, it feels like it lasts forever. To make matters worse, Ace is going to reignite you, and he might not know how."

    ¡°What! Why him? Why not you?¡±

    ¡°Because we don¡¯t need two blue lightbearers.¡± Ace said, and she gritted her teeth. ¡°Besides that, we¡¯re trying to test some theories here.¡±

    ¡°Which are?¡± She turned to him.

    ¡°Mostly focused on teaching people how to use their luminance.¡± King answered her instead. ¡°Like Micaela represents a different school of practice than Ace.¡±

    ¡°We could always break my pact with Micaela and terminate my luminance instead. I mean, if that¡¯s an option there¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t just make Andra blue instead.¡± Hope offered.

    ¡°No!¡± Andra refused. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Not just because she didn¡¯t want him taking the bullet for her, but because she wanted to set out on a path her brother hadn¡¯t seen yet. She wanted to earn her name too, and there was no way to do that without meeting certain challenges.

    She didn¡¯t give him a chance to object before she entered the chamber, swallowing hard as Micaela turned to a counsel.

    ¡°Ace, go stand in the circle in front of it.¡± She said as she started typing. Ace did, and Andra found herself staring into his eyes.

    She felt like it was the first time she saw him, and didn''t particularly like it. With his olive skin and brown hair, he looked like he was from a different world than her with her rosy complexion and pale strands. He was, she supposed, in the way the world was before, with different bloodlines carrying different nations to the streets of New York. Where was Ace''s bloodline from? She knew he was Asian, probably southeastern, but did he know? Did he care? Did it matter?

    She let this thought distract her as the arcane circle under her feet began to glow, and lost her breath as she felt something inside her get taken whole. It was like a cold hand pushed into her chest and grabbed something next to her heart. No¡­more, it was more like it grabbed onto something smaller than that and was pulling it free slowly, breaking little chains that held it inside her. She covered her mouth as a scream almost roared out, and realized only then that she was crying. She reached out to Ace to free her from this prison she so foolishly stepped into, wept at this injustice, wept at all the things that made this world so painful.

    ¡°Not fair¡­¡± She whimpered, and for too long, it felt like there was nothing.

    Then there came a stream, flowing down the chasm that had just opened up. Fire hot like molten metal, it sealed this fresh wound, cauterized it, and reminded her of everything she was.

    She remembered the first time her parents cheered when they saw her walk. She remembered the first time they came back severely injured, and didn¡¯t look like they wanted to brave the city again. She remembered the look on her brother¡¯s face, the way a boy so young could have so much determination, and she remembered that she just felt small in comparison.

    And then they found the Enclave and everything was safe. Her parents recovered, but her brother never changed back. He became a Score and she followed. He became a Number and she followed. He climbed the ranks and she stayed on his tail, following him so that wherever he went he didn''t have to brave it alone. She followed, because she was born second, and following him felt intrinsic to who she was.

    Until it didn''t and she realized she was a girl who could love. Until she met the boy who made her smile and laugh and forget that there was a dangerous world out there that she had to brave. Her first kiss. Her first time. That first feeling of another warm body pressed against her own, the smell of him filling her nose. How it all felt right, up until he broke her heart and she wanted to cry, but not to her parents and not to her brother. She remembered how it made her remember the city because training to fight monsters felt easier than enduring a broken heart.

    She remembered, and remembered, and remembered until she remembered she was standing in that chamber staring at Ace, who looked like an orange-bodied thing garbed in darkness until she blinked and saw him again. She blinked and saw knowing eyes looking back at her. Her jaw tightened and she flushed. When the chamber opened, she didn¡¯t try to look at him.

    ¡°Is that it¡­?¡± She asked of Micaela. ¡°Do we have to make a pact?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s it. Because he reignited you, your connection should be good enough.¡± The woman answered, and almost forced Andra to look at Ace. There was no judgment in his eyes, and that made her blush worsen.

    She looked back at Micaela and saw a pink jewel floating in a jar.

    ¡°Is that my luminance?¡±

    ¡°Your old one, yes.¡± Micaela nodded.

    ¡°I want it.¡± Because it was hers, yes, but because she didn¡¯t want to share her memories with anyone else.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be useless to you.¡± Micaela said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Andra barked, all too loudly.

    Micaela shrugged and brought it over, then just as easily turned to address the room. "I think that''s enough for today then guys! At least before lunch. Let''s eat and talk about the finer details when we''re done!"

    Khalaf floated toward King and began to sink into him. ¡°I thought you¡¯d never say. I¡¯m so hungry I¡¯m all out of skin and bones.¡± His voice trailed on as he disappeared.

    King and Micaela left the room first, but Hope came over to her.

    ¡°You alright, Andra?¡± She didn¡¯t know if she hated him or not for how easily he adjusted to her new name.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± She murmured, wanting to talk to him the least about it.

    He nodded and followed the others out, leaving her all too aware that Ace was looking at her.

    ¡°What¡­¡± She wanted to put more energy into it, but she couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°I think Andraste is a good name for you.¡± He said, and she turned on him, brow furrowed.

    Of all the things, it was that? Not her intimate memories, not her vulnerability, it was where she got the name from. She wanted to be mad, but he was smiling.

    "Raven was the name of the girl I always hung out with. I don''t know if you ever noticed us, but she used to hang around Abigail too." His smile changed a bit. "She died first out there. I didn''t realize I was in love with her until then¡­it hurt so much. It still hurts. I didn''t know who to talk to about it. I still don''t know, even after King lost Knight and Fang lost Assassin¡­it''s not the same but, I get the heartbreak."

    Andra sighed and wiped her eyes. ¡°Is this your first message to me as my god?¡± She laughed.

    He laughed back. "No. I don''t think you''ll be accepting me as your god after all." He turned to leave the room but stopped and turned back. "And you''re not my follower, you''re my ally. You''re at least that worthy." He smirked and she crossed her arms.

    "Yeah? Well, don''t start feeling high and mighty. All of this just makes you the first person I need to surpass." She walked out of the room alongside him, somewhat mad at herself for how his presence made her feel¡­

    [Chapter 10 ends¡­]

 B2| Chapter 11éˆ¥æ“±oles Played

    Chapter 11¡ªRoles Played

    Ace felt like the conversation they had after lunch was a good one. While they were still at the start of Hope and Andra¡¯s lessons, the two seemed to grasp the principles of refraction without trouble and would surely be ready to practice themselves. With the bands doing most of the work, the hurdles wouldn¡¯t be that hard to overcome, but as he watched them and watched King and Micaela¡¯s corrections, he felt like something was still missing. He hadn¡¯t put his finger on it when he returned to his room, but as he prepared for bed he thought he finally figured it out.

    Micaela was right, for one.

    Focusing too much on physics was the wrong way to go about it. It could frame how you thought about luminance and steer you away from your limits, but physics didn''t explain the matter of belief. It could show you that energy could be solid too, but it couldn''t explain why he preferred his arm blades to King''s glaive, or truly tell you how to become a light-bearer. Physics wasn''t meant to do that. However, calling it spiritual energy put them on the right track, but even with a destination in mind it didn''t feel like the train was moving. It didn''t feel like they had all the tools to get it moving either, and with only one last day of prep, he wondered if they''d ever find them.

    He wondered about this as he fell asleep, and when his dreams took him back to Phophorus''s side, he felt somewhat relieved.

    ¡°Why sit out here?¡± Said Paimon. ¡°I believe we have a guest who would better explain it than you or I.¡±

    Lilith was shocked at first but quickly smiled. ¡°I did not know he was here.¡±

    "Preparations upon preparations, as he says." Paimon smiled. Phosphorus looked at Seiros, who shrugged.

    ¡°Who is this you speak of?¡± He asked them instead.

    Paimon waved to the crumbling tavern. ¡°Inside.¡± He led. Lilith followed, and Seiros shrugged one last time as he and Phosphorus followed too.

    Inside they found the children at play, and a rather rotund man going over parchments at a table. He almost filled the table, leaning over his belly to see his papers, his large arms easily making their way around his body. A small smile sat on his face, even as he looked at his parchments with consternation. As Phosphorus''s group drew closer he lifted his head and that smile grew into a grin. Ace knew this face, though it had been colored by darkness before and was not nearly so pale. Still, he thanked the dream even more.

    ¡°Phophorus, Seiros, this is Waas.¡± Paimon introduced him.

    Waas rose from the table and towered over both men. ¡°Now who are these pup gods you have brought to me, Paimon?¡±

    Phosphorus flared at the phrase, "Pup god!" His light brightened, despite the hand Seiros placed on his shoulder.

    "Small and fragile, newborn thing. Shining ever so brightly but ever so unable to banish the darkness." Waas let out a jolly laugh as if Phosphorus''s anger was a joke between them. "No iconography, no dominion of his own. Phosphorus, was it? Are you perhaps from Zeus'' domain?"

    The laugh was diffusing, and despite himself, Phosphorus let go of his rage. ¡°I am¡­¡± Still, his words came cold.

    "Of course! But you are no child of Zeus, no. What prayers do you hear?"

    ¡°I hear prayers for the morning, and receive them when it comes.¡± Phosphorus answered proudly.

    ¡°A dawnbringer then! Son of Eos, who is daughter of Hemera. The dawn always comes, the day always follows night. But you, who bear the sun on your shoulders, people forget your name when night stretches on. You are a pup god, for even with what you are and your mother and grandmother are, you are not Apollo. And even though Apollo is not Helios he is still a child of Zeus¡¯ domain. I find celestial genealogy to be o¡¯ so fun!¡± Waas clapped his mighty hands and the room shook.

    "Helios¡­and grandmother Hemera. Humans do not recall these names as easily as you do." Phosphorus''s opinion of Waas was changing. Ace''s opinion changed with him.

    Waas let out a happy rolling laugh. "Because what need are names like Helios and Hemera when Zeus is the sky and Apollo is the sun. Humans are short-lived creatures. If you''re a pup, then they are fleas." He laughed again. "And because you are not the son of Zeus'' domain, you too will come to be forgotten when the world dawns a crown."

    Phosphorus¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You know about the crown of the world?¡±

    Waas sat cross-legged on the floor. ¡°I do! It will be the second time I have seen it ripped up from the grave of dead lands.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Phosphorus asked, thinking of his mother. ¡°My mother thinks that it may prove prosperous for the lands but I have my doubts.¡±

    Waas chuckled, ¡°For good reasons, yes, Lilith?¡± He looked at her and she nodded.

    Phosphorus¡¯s eyes followed his. ¡°What can either of you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Waas laughs so much because there is a jest in his every action. Speak into the darkness for the Joyful Waas and he might tell you one of his dark jokes.¡± Lilith said, then sighed. ¡°He has already told you. The Crown of the World would make the world the dominion of he who wears it.¡±

    ¡°So if Zeus wore this crown, the whole world would be his?¡±

    Waas chuckled, "Indeed, and all skies would be his. All eyes cast up would know his name, and sing his praise. His sun would be Apollo, his moon Artemis. And perhaps the crumbs of prayers would go to Eos and Phosphorus. Perhaps." He chuckled again.

    ¡°My mother feels like Zeus should acknowledge this crown, but he remains apathetic.¡±

    ¡°Zeus, silly Zeus. Who only rules because his father swallowed a lie instead of him. Zeus, silly Zeus, who fears the fate his father suffered, where each child is one that could take his life.¡± Waas went on and let his eyes settle on Seiros.

    Seiros laughed. ¡°If Phosphorus is a pup, I am less than that. He brings the dawn and I am but a quick bolt of lightning.¡±

    "And yet if Zeus ever met you, would he not ask himself if this son would kill him?" Waas grinned. Seiros shook the thought away without letting it settle. Phosphorus didn''t pursue it, pulling Waas back to the crown instead.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying he ignores it because he¡¯s too sure his son will undo him?¡±

    ¡°In a way, yes,¡± Waas said. ¡°And in another, what does a god know about the lands outside his domain?¡±

    Lilith spoke up, ¡°What Waas is saying is that Zeus cannot even begin to guess what that crown might mean. When you stepped out of his lands, did you not feel something inside you? Something that shook you to your center?¡±

    ¡°Seiros calls this land a godless land. I could not easily step into it.¡± Phosphorus sighed.

    ¡°Where is Zeus¡¯ father?¡± Lilith asked.

    ¡°Sealed forevermore in Tartarus.¡±

    ¡°Overthrown but not killed.¡± Lilith smiled.

    ¡°And you¡¯re implying?¡± Phosphorus met her eyes.

    "What if I were to tell you that these godless lands had gods before and they were slain?" She asked, and his brow furrowed.

    ¡°I would say you speak blasphemy. To imply mortality to the immortal. Zeus can no more die than the sky.¡±

    Waas laughed hardily, holding his stomach as he rumbled. Lilith sighed.

    "The Gods where I came from thought the same thing. There, Anu was the sky and king of gods, father of demons and spirits. Do you know Anu, pup god?"

    "I have never known this name." Phosphorus shook his head.

    "There were mortals who did and prayed to him in his domain like your mortals pray to Zeus. But when the crown was unearthed his sky fell."

    Phosphorus looked at Waas, still shaking with light laughter.

    ¡°All so joyous, is it not?¡± The big man said.

    ¡°More frightening, I would say. You speak as if it was always present, just buried in the dirt. You say it would make the world the domain of one god, and yet speak of godless lands and Gods I have never known. I have more questions than answers, and I do not know how to meet this darkness. What is the crown of the world?¡± Phosphorus spoke sharply.

    "In no uncertain terms, it is the end of the world." Waas smiled in turn. "Though the Mother World will outlive us all, what we call the disparate domains of the gods will all fall into myths. Gods will fall, and mortals will follow. The world will end, as it has done before."

    ¡°Before?¡±

    ¡°How did this world come to be, pup god?¡± Waas asked.

    ¡°It was born of Chaos.¡± Phosphorus answered.

    ¡°Not unlike in my lands.¡± Lilith smiled. ¡°Though I am sure there is a difference, it always starts with Chaos, right, Waas?¡±

    ¡°It is not incorrect no. From the infinite unformed comes the uniformed. Titans here, Gods there. Time goes on, Chaos becomes a memory, while heads are bowed to Zeus or Anu. Chaos, which can never fall like the sky might. Which will never delay like the coming day. There is an immortal if ever there was one.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that there was a world before Chaos made this one?¡±

    Waas tapped the floor, swung his arm, and swept papers up from the table. ¡°I have sat on that in fact. I might say that while chaos names your god he merely receives its prayers¡­ No! Perhaps its fears!¡± He flicked through these papers. ¡°Chaos is immortal, it is always there, and waiting. It is not that there was a world before chaos but that world¡¯s come to be when chaos blinks.¡±

    Phosphorus went silent for a moment and Ace thought about what he was hearing. For this young god, this matter was hard to parse, but for him, he had Fang¡¯s story. The past eras. The Wild, the Tamed, the Dawn, the Dusk. If Ace was in the era of the Dusk did that mean Phosphorus was in the era of the Dawn? And Waas, he came before it then, perhaps as old as the era of the Tamed.

    ¡°How¡­ many times have you seen the world end?¡± Phosphorus asked the devil, and he smiled his joyous smile.

    ¡°Only once. Born just a few ages before that time could come.¡± Waas leaned onto his hand. ¡°And to your next question, it starts with someone finding the crown of the world.¡±

    ¡°Did the gods of these lands die because of the crown?¡± Phosphorus spoke of where they were now.

    ¡°No. They died because the sky became Zeus here, or Thor there, and whoever lurked in between became less than a god, for how could you be god of the sky when there is Zeus or Thor?¡± Waas answered.

    ¡°Are you hearing the jest now, pup god?¡± Lilith turned to Phosphorus.

    ¡°He is saying that I will likely be dead before the world ends.¡± He kept his eyes on Waas who smiled wide.

    ¡°Likely, yes, but where is the joy in that?¡± Waas¡¯ eyes glowed and Lilith and Paimon smiled.

    ¡°Such a heady conversation, and not an ounce of wine.¡± Said Seiros as he smiled too.

    "Wine would make this matter more joyous, would it not!" Waas rose. "I shall serve you wine, and I shall serve you a jest too. A god thinks that they are more powerful for how brightly they burn, but the power of gods and spirits lies not in brightness but in how we persist as chaos grows." From his shadow, Waas pulled out a clay pot. Glasses came too and he filled them generously.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°What does that mean exactly?¡± Phosphorus asked as he took the glass.

    ¡°If chaos is what waits when the world has ended, then it is order we find ourselves in now. If Chaos is immortal and Order is its antithesis, then even if it is not immortal it is at least inevitable. Order will never praise or fear a god, but it will remember the roles that gods played.¡±

    Seiros knocked his drink back and smiled at Waas, ¡°So what is the joke here, joyful one?¡±

    Waas grinned, ¡°Why what else but finding roles to survive the end of the world!¡±

    ¡°And if we do? It sounds like the end is inevitable too.¡± Phosphorus stared into his drink.

    ¡°We make it end in a way we like.¡± Lilith smiled at him, and Phosphorus smirked.

    Ace saw defiance in this god''s eyes but lost the dream as another began to pull him away. Still, as he drifted a thought stayed with him. When he talked to the others tomorrow, they''d be figuring out their roles¡­

    ??Guiding Light??

    Dogs flowed like lightning through the streets and sky, zipping out and about, reaching borders, and running information back home. Rashawn waited for them there, the painted dog mask worn as he raised his lantern staff above his head. He stood atop an empty brownstone and when the dogs returned to him his lantern flared. He lowered it to his side as he thought over everything they had seen. There were few people left to be found in those streets, and with glowing doors and walls serving as signs of shelter, he wondered if that was good or bad.

    He wondered too, how he had grown so much. Where he started with three dogs before, he could summon fifteen of them now, glowing painted hounds that could run fast through the city. It felt like there was hardly a thing he couldn¡¯t know at this point, only ignorant because he didn¡¯t know what they should sniff out. Still, he knew enough, so when Corrosion rose from the roof beside him, he wasn¡¯t surprised when it asked a question.

    ¡°What do you see, Painted Dog?¡±

    ¡°I told ya Big C, call me Rashawn.¡± Painted Dog wasn¡¯t a name, it was a title. ¡°And there¡¯s not much left out there, like y¡¯all were sayin. Everybody¡¯s kinda found a place at the moment, but alotta those places are funky. My pups can¡¯t get inside, and some of em got guys posted up outside.¡±

    ¡°Domains,¡± Corrosion turned out toward the city. ¡°Each the garden of a god, bountiful only in the fruit they desire.¡±

    ¡°A couple of nights ago you mentioned that we¡¯d be kickin in doors. I guess that¡¯s about to start up soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Each domain is not unlike a nation, and those that spread rot should meet decay.¡±

    Spread rot?

    Rashawn couldn''t pretend he didn''t understand. Through the eyes of one of his painted dogs, he saw two figures shuffle out of a domain. They could not even be mistaken for angels. Blue-gray bodies slouched with too-long spines, bone bare fingers scratching their hide. Frog-like eyes searched around aimlessly, darting from window to window. They perked up as they met innocent eyes, and made foul howls as they took flight toward them. The painted dog howled in turn and Peter dove in, chainsword spewing flesh on stone walls. In a nearby window, three teen girls looked at their mechanical savior. He pointed at the painted dog, and the girls knew to follow it. It''d take them to the Enclave like so many of its pack had done before, while Rashawn''s heart eased at another life saved.

    ¡°Hey, Big C?¡± He called. ¡°What¡¯s been going on with me. I can summon more dogs and even look through their eyes.¡±

    ¡°You have grown as a God.¡± Corrosion answered.

    "But how? It''s not like I really did anything." For the most part, he had only done surveillance while Corrosion, Slasher, and Peter did the work.

    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong,¡± came Fiona as she landed beside them. ¡°Of all of us, you¡¯ve done the most these past few nights, going back to Cerulean even.¡±

    ¡°How? I just had people following my dogs.¡±

    "And those people found safety afterward. Following the golden-painted dogs led them to better places. You are a God of Guidance in that way, and the more your guidance proves fruitful, the more prayers you are offered," She explained, and Rashawn laughed.

    ¡°You get that from the Azure-eyed Prince?¡± He gave her a smirk.

    ¡°As matters have it, yes.¡± She gave one back. ¡°On the Azure Coast, our relationship with God was different. The Prince had the mind that each soul had an inherent role. Some of us weren¡¯t even meant to remain on the coast, but to set sail toward new horizons. It could take time to figure out that role, but once it was known we were encouraged to follow it.¡±

    ¡°So with Peter being the Azure Wrath, his role is to what? Show God¡¯s anger?¡± Rashawn crossed his arms.

    Fiona chuckled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s about right.¡±

    Rashawn looked at Corrosion. ¡°And your role is salvation¡­but I¡¯m a bit confused. You¡¯ve had your power a lot longer than I have. Also, if we¡¯re gods, who are we playing our roles for?¡±

    ¡°I have only recently found my godhood, for I walked a path of prophecy before. I have inherited the crimson forecast, and it is one of destruction.¡± Corrosion answered.

    ¡°But you¡¯re a god of salvation.¡± Rashawn replied.

    ¡°A god who brings salvation through the death of the vile.¡± Corrosion stretched out its arms.

    "One might be able to say we act for a Spiritual Order." Fiona offered. "Through this order, our light grows. For you, it is through prayer. A bit of their spirit is offered to you, and you brighten. For Corrosion, it''s about consuming spirits." She went on and looked out at the city as her brother came into sight.

    Behind them, shadows poured Slasher on the roof. Peter soon joined them and looked between all four.

    ¡°Am I interrupting something?¡± He asked.

    Slasher shook his head. ¡°If you are, I am too.¡±

    Fiona smiled, ¡°Just a little lesson I suppose. Rashawn was curious about how he grew stronger. You two got back just in time to help me explain.¡±

    ¡°What are we explaining?¡± Slasher asked.

    ¡°How to play your role properly.¡± She answered, and Rashawn turned to him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with you? Like, how¡¯d you get strong?¡±

    ¡°I killed.¡± Slasher answered. ¡°In the hells, I killed and killed. When I appeared, death followed. It didn¡¯t take long for my light to become a sign of the end.¡±

    ¡°Corrosion¡¯s destruction. You¡¯re death. Pete¡¯s wrath.¡± Rashawn stroked his chin, then looked at Fiona. ¡°Does this spiritual order business got something to do with being a light eater and stuff?¡±

    Fiona nodded. ¡°In a way. I don¡¯t remember enough of my lessons from the Coast to give you a thorough explanation, only that we pray to the prince and meet him in time. At that point he speaks to us personally on our soul and our light, where he sees us, and how to reach it. However, maybe I can say this about destruction and wrath. The Prince showed his wrath to the villainous, like Corrosion. While these things seem malevolent, they are necessary, wrath and destruction are ways of exacting justice. Slasher, in turn, is inevitability. You can run from death, but can never escape it.¡±

    Rashawn stroked his chin again. ¡°I guess I get it. Before, you said our souls have their own way of getting light. I guess if light is somehow our spirit, then it has its own way too. Corrosion and Pete are light eaters because their souls would try to eat the light, but also because destruction and wrath consumes stuff. The soul and spirit are different, but still connected.¡±

    She said that as a scion, his soul reads the light, but maybe that wasn''t enough for him to become the Golden Painted Dog. He also needed a spirit that sought to guide. Or perhaps, one that was willing.

    ¡°I guess that makes Slasher something like¡­a light¡­stopper¡­?¡± He found that he was suddenly missing Micaela and King. He was sure they¡¯d come up with a better phrase.

    ¡°Makes sense to me,¡± Slasher nodded. Fiona laughed at the disappointed look Rashawn gave him.

    "So me¡­if it''s all about how I show people a better way, I guess that makes me a guiding light? The language is kinda off. Nobody got a better idea?"

    Peter smirked. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one with the ideas here.¡±

    Rashawn sighed. ¡°Figurin this all out ain¡¯t gonna be easy.¡± He really wished he could talk to Micaela and King.

    ¡°Well, I can help you understand one more part of it.¡± Fiona said. ¡°What a light means depends on how the world sees it. Out here, in the Godless lands, we have more options than any lights formed inside the domains.¡±

    "Which is the cue for us to start kicking in doors, huh?" Rashawn smirked. It all reminded him of Cerulean. There, he was neither a scion nor a God of Guidance.

    Fiona simply looked at Corrosion.

    ¡°Let us purge this world of all rotted gardens.¡± It said as it leaped from the building, and the rest of them followed.

    Rashawn sighed one last time. Wondering which domains would endure the longest¡­

    ??New Olympus??

    Then there was New Olympus¡­

    Several of New York¡¯s towers came together, crowding around the World Trade Center to make it almost mountainous. It sat like a spire of glass and steel, shining bright and high above the rest of the city. Zeus sat on the highest floor, a woman with a curvaceous body sitting in his lap, as his touch sent a buzz down her body.

    He savored this display. Much had changed since his rule, and had changed for the better. Women who understood the intoxication of their bodies were easy to find, and each was ready to bow and break to his will. He had a harem already, bare bodies lounging around him, pleased by the simple lightning of his presence. When he was done with the one in his lap he would sample each of them in turn, causing great storms to rage around the spire and making them cry his name in praise. Being king had become so pleasing, though the slightest interruption was quick to stir his anger.

    Like the body blowing the doors open now. A bronze form filled the doorway, clicking and clanking like clockwork machinery. It stomped forward and Zeus pulled the woman to one knee, leaning back and propping his head up on his arm.

    ¡°What foul fool dare disturb me?¡± He said, almost bored.

    It spoke in a buzzing voice, ¡°I am here to rip you from your seat. This atrocity is an affront to my godhood!¡±

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°I am Roboto!¡±

    ¡°Turns out I didn¡¯t care. Roboto, fall onto your own sword. Spare me the lifted finger.¡± Zeus shooed him off.

    ¡°You fool! Who are you to speak to me like that!¡± Roboto¡¯s arms peeled back, unfolding as cannons slid forward.

    Zeus pointed and lightning blasted from his finger, striking Roboto¡¯s body and sending his chunks clattering against the ground. He sighed and tossed the woman from his knee.

    "Nancy!" He barked, and the dark-skinned man stepped in, a new orange suit loud in the god''s eyes.

    ¡°What can I do for ya, boss man?¡± Nancy leaned against the wall.

    ¡°Tell me what this is and why it bothered me.¡±

    Nancy looked at Roboto''s head. Zeus settled more into his boredom.

    ¡°You ain¡¯t gonna wanna hear it.¡± Nancy spun the head on a finger.

    ¡°Try me.¡±

    ¡°Nearby domains feel a bit inadequate in comparison. It¡¯s bad for their rep. Gotta come over and put the big man in his place to save some face.¡± He dropped the head.

    ¡°And how long will this go on?¡±

    ¡°Till they knock ya down, or you¡¯re sitting at the tippy top, maybe.¡±

    Zeus covered his eyes as he leaned back. ¡°Then I should start calling down storms.¡±

    "Maybe, or, if you''ll allow me to make a suggestion?"

    He lifted his hand enough to see the man. ¡°What?¡±

    "Why not bring them into your fold? Turn an old name into a title, hand it out and expand your domain by making them beholden to ya?" Nancy rolled the head to his feet.

    ¡°Do you mean to give them the name of Olympians?¡± Zeus glared as he stopped it.

    ¡°I think you got that unique power, boss man. You¡¯re the king but your courts lacking. Sure you got us runnin around, proving our place, but this place ain¡¯t gonna be empty for long.¡± Nancy took in the many naked women. ¡°Almost empty.¡±

    Zeus picked up the head. "And his domain would be mine¡­" He wasn''t asking, but thinking out loud. "Fine. They can deal with all you lesser gods." He crushed it in his palm and tossed it glowing back to the floor. "Wake up, Hephaestus." He demanded.

    Roboto''s shattered body flowed back together, glowing and pulsing, trying to remember a shape.

    It slowly built itself back up into a broad man with bronze skin bolted to his body. Zeus heard the clockwork in his chest and watched steam vent from pipes in his back.

    ¡°Father¡­?¡± Hephaestus gazed at his hands.

    ¡°To the forge, boy. It is your land and those in it are your workers. This world is lacking your craftsmanship. Bring it back.¡± Zeus demanded. Hephaestus took a long moment, nodded, and left the room.

    Nancy watched him go. ¡°Did more than just give him a title, huh?¡±

    Zeus grinned. ¡°I came to hate mortals before that monster ruined my kingdom. They are small and learned to revere small things, praising Hephastus for how arms let them kill their neighbor. Praising Ares for how he guided their wars. Each prayer gave breath to Prometheus¡¯s prophecy. However, if all their domains are mine, then all their prayers are mine.¡±

    ¡°Clever one, boss man. Always a step a head.¡± Nancy clapped.

    "Always." Zeus leaned forward. "Go out and give messages to all the demons seeking my approval. Bring me worthy lights and you will earn your place."

    ¡°Off I go then, boss man.¡± Nancy departed and new doors rose to close the room.

    Zeus snapped, and one of the many women hurried to bow before him. As he thought about how he''d have her serve him, he laughed inwardly. Roboto should have never made it this far, but if he killed some of those lesser gods he had done Zeus two favors. Getting rid of the trash was always preferred, but he also reminded the king that the crown was heavy¡­

    [Chapter 11 ends¡­]

 B2|Chapter 12éˆ¥æ“¶orld Orders

    Chapter 12¡ªWorld Orders

    Raptor tried meditating to understand what he learned with Fang and Magician yesterday.

    He meditated for a long time, trying to wrap his head around this dark power and how he could use it to grow stronger. Sure, darkness was the absence of light. And if he had to use the weirder words, umbra was the shadow of the spirit. But what did any of that mean for him, and how did it actually make him stronger?

    So far, it was only making him annoyed.

    He should have been more than strong enough to be one of the higher-ranked Numbers, but it was always stuff like this that tended to get in his way. Agility; good. Endurance; excellent. Combat; one of the best in his rankings. Mental; they could never shake him up. Leadership; he was better alone. But, Technical? Now you were asking too much.

    Why did it always feel like he had to open a document to grow? Why couldn¡¯t a push-up do it? Some sparring. Some practice. Some training. Why did the extra stuff have to be attached?

    His room beeped, and he rose to a tablet on a desk. Fang was calling for a meeting. She was going to steal the little bit of time he had left to give him more things he couldn''t understand, and yet still, he was going to go.

    He traveled quickly to the room they were in the day before and found that Fang and Magician weren''t the only ones there. Ace, King, and that Micaela girl from Keke''s show were there. And 219 and 255 too.

    ¡°What are they doing here?¡± He asked flat out.

    "They''re a part of the team," Fang answered, and Raptor propped himself up against the wall and glared at them.

    The two were twins, pretty thin blonds that got a whole lot of attention. He often heard civilians say that they''d be stars back in the day. They looked like celebrities even now, and though he knew their Combat scores were high, he didn''t see the point of working with them.

    ¡°You have a name now, right?¡± 219 asked him, smiling as if they were friends.

    ¡°Yeah, Raptor.¡±

    "I''m Hope."

    Raptor scoffed. ¡°Hope? Really showing that big head of yours, huh?¡± He shot a look at 255. ¡°And you?¡±

    ¡°Andra.¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°And should you really be laughing? Raptor, really?¡±

    He grinned, ¡°Yeah, because I ain¡¯t trying to be pretty. I want everyone to know that I¡¯m the real threat.¡±

    ¡°Real threat? Really showing that big head of yours, huh?¡± Andra shot back and he scoffed again.

    She had a bite.

    ¡°Is he really one of you?¡± Micaela suddenly said to Fang. ¡°Like, he¡¯s not cool and calm at all! He¡¯s a total asshole.¡±

    "First of all, fuck you!" He barked. "Second of all, don''t get played. They aren''t calm, they just know how to put on a face." He turned and started pointing. Starting with Fang, "She''s arrogant as hell, always sure she picks out the right people to win." Then King, "He''s not that much better than Magician. He spends all his time studying but breaks down in fights." Then Ace, "And he only wins when someone more important is distracting them."

    ¡°And you bring all your teams down.¡± Ace bit back.

    "Who needs a team when you''re a one-man army?"

    Ace smirked, "The Enclave has only ever seen one one-man army, and he''s not in this room."

    Raptor sneered, ready to fight, when something blue and translucent shot up from King.

    ¡°Children, children!¡± Khalaf waved them down. ¡°Save the bloodshed for later. We gotta talk about the fun stuff first.¡± He sat on the table and fully took Raptor¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Holy shit. She wasn¡¯t lying when she said there was a ghost.¡±

    "Guilty. I''m Khalaf by the way, enchante and all of that."

    ¡°What did you mean by fun stuff?¡± Raptor¡¯s brow furrowed.

    Eyes turned to Ace and reluctantly, his followed.

    ¡°I had a dream last night. I think it¡¯ll be important to all of us.¡±

    Before Raptor could any more questions, Ace told the room a dream about things he couldn''t understand. Everything about it was strange, from the way Ace watched someone else''s life, to the things those people talked about. In the eyes of his allies, though, Raptor saw understanding. He saw it first when Ace mentioned it was a dream about Phosphorus, and again when he mentioned someone named Waas.

    ¡°Who is Waas?¡± Hope asked, at least showing Raptor that he wasn¡¯t alone.

    Ace looked at Fang. ¡°I think we have to share everything with them.¡±

    Fang looked them over, and the look in her eye said there was a lot. Still, she nodded, and Raptor got the feeling his life was about to change.

    "First of all, none of it leaves this room. It''s still technically top secret, and I don''t think the admin is going to make it public information." If words could put a contract on the table he''d be looking at a tower of papers. "Second, I was going to tell you all at a point, but it''s a lot to take in."

    "Clearly," He crossed his arms, brow still furrowed from Ace''s dream. "But no point in holding back now. Sounds like you should have been upfront in the first place."

    She nodded, but started, going as slow as she could. It didn''t matter, because he was pushed back from the start.

    There was an ancient society that rose and fell long before mankind and left behind information clusters for all societies that came after them.

    When humans eventually popped up, they thought the clusters were, and started messing them up with human sacrifices.

    Things got bad after that.

    The clusters actually turned into gods, and those gods killed whole nations, almost destroying the world.

    Devils got involved and even that didn''t really help humanity out.

    Apparently, mankind had the tendency to shove one foot into the grave, because even after the world changed four times, they brought the same threat back.

    Its name said it all itself.

    ¡°Our greatest enemy is the God Eternal.¡± Fang finished after taking them through the battle on the spear of hell.

    Raptor''s face was blank. He didn''t know what to feel. He looked at Hope and Andra; their faces were blank too. Magician, however, seemed excited.

    "So how Waas did help exactly?" He had found a tablet at some point and was using a stylus to take notes. Micaela did the same, though considering she was there, Raptor didn''t know what she was taking notes about.

    "He gave us a chance to recover in his domain," King answered. "It was like a small room, but it had all sorts of plans thrown up on the wall. We concocted our plan to beat the God Eternal there. First, make him create a dark portal inside himself. Then, let him kill us."

    ¡°So you all technically died?¡± Magician looked at each of them.

    "Not Fang," Ace shook his head. "But you already know how that went. The important parts are that we couldn''t have done it without Waas and we didn''t know how to reach him again."

    Magician looked at Fang. Raptor saw the deliberation in his eyes. "Your umbral powers let you use the light to cast shadows of devils... Couldn''t you have summoned Waas again?"

    ¡°No.¡± Fang shook her head. ¡°Much of the God Eternal¡¯s light left me when I used the revive command.¡±

    "And you needed him to use that command," Raptor jabbed a thumb at Ace. "So he has that light in him now, and the reason he saw Waas is the same reason he''s dreaming about that Phosphorus guy."

    "If light is spirit and spirit is memory, then Fang''s summonings and Ace''s dreams are both connected to having The God Eternal''s light," Magician added, sharing his notes aloud.

    "Do we have a better name than the God Eternal?" Hope raised his hand with an apologetic smile. "It''s a bit of a mouthful."

    Andra nodded, ¡°So is the One True God. Could we just call him Orange?¡±

    Micaela looked up from her tablet, looked at King, shrugged, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see a problem with that.¡±

    ¡°There might be one,¡± Khalaf said as if he was waiting for that chance. ¡°After all, considering all this order business, maybe Orange isn¡¯t enough. It could mean just about anyone.¡±

    Raptor''s brow furrowed again. "While we''re back on that order stuff, how is it supposed to help us out?"

    King moved in a way that said he''d answer but stopped short of opening his mouth. The room sat silent as he thought over the words, processing the dream slowly to find the right words for his conclusion.

    "It gives us a path of spiritual growth," He said at last. "Before the dream, we didn''t know enough. We got a lot of our information from Cerulean and New Dawn. One of them framed everything under the lens of working for their God''s plan. While the other saw luster and luminance as being no different from radiation. It gave us tools, but leaves a huge gap between us and Cerulean, and a light year between us and the God Eternal."

    ¡°You guys kinda glossed over the Cerulean stuff,¡± Andra spoke at that. ¡°It sounds like they were dealing with the city a lot better than we are. And they did it pretty regularly.¡±

    ¡°They were,¡± Micaela replied. ¡°Even though these three ruined their night, they were still up there. Cerulean¡¯s even been to war with other domains, when I think about it. They crushed them big time, except like one. Cerulean¡¯s strong when things are running well.¡±

    "But they weren''t running well enough, right? Fang''s group beat two of your stronger soldier guys." Raptor spoke of the battle at New Dawn. "Even if they lost in the second round, they only lost because that Corrosion thing came around."

    "That''s what I don''t get!" Micaela said. "Like, those two losers were honestly pretty strong. I know cause I worked with them a lot. They shoulda even been lightbearers." She was completely out of her tablet now, and Raptor wondered what she had been working on.

    ¡°Maybe they were just bad lightbearers.¡± Andra offered.

    "I mean they were, we know that. No one with a halo was a good lightbearer. They used it like an antenna for divine power. Still, why did they need the antenna? Why did anyone? Cerulean had an order to it, and based on what Ace said, that order should have made everyone stronger." Micaela paced from right to left.

    Khalaf made a sound that made Micaela look at him sharply. He brought his hands together in mock prayer, then floated toward the center of the room.

    ¡°You all have forgotten one very important element in all this discussion,¡± He gestured grandly. ¡°The Teal Chronicler.¡± He bowed.

    Micaela rolled her eyes. ¡°I forgot you told us to call you that. I thought it was a joke.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Micaela. I had nothing to do but watch my Castle Cerulean soaps for all those years!¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°And you just weren¡¯t going to chime in anything valuable unless we said something?¡±

    ¡°Excuse you! I¡¯ve been alone for so long, Micaela. I forget that talking to people is a thing.¡± He put his hand on his chest and Micaela rolled her eyes harder.

    Raptor laughed. ¡°You two do this all the time?¡±

    "Yes." They said together, Micaela¡ªlong exhausted; Khalaf¡ªeasily excited.

    Raptor chuckled again. His life was missing this show.

    ¡°What can you tell us?¡± King asked, and Khalaf strolled around the room.

    ¡°Prince Elias hated all the soldiers in the castle. Anybody who used a halo was just the worse thing to him, and he complained about it quite a bit. There was another person who was disgusted by them, a girl by the name of Fiona. They were disgusted for the same reasons. The soldiers couldn¡¯t become lightbearers because their eyes were always focused outward.¡± He drew circles around his eyes and looked around the room. ¡°Cerulean had an order, yes! In this sector, you do a job, grow your light, making feed for the god. In that sector you play around with that god¡¯s power, the heart of the castle carrying divine blood through the veins. In the last, you take all the mess and make it something the God could really use. But all of this order was dedicated to the Cerulean Arbiter. None of it was about making you better than what you were.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Cerulean blocked itself off by keeping people in their sectors?¡± King summarized. Raptor almost clapped at how well he found the point.

    ¡°Bingo,¡± Khalaf sat down beside him.

    ¡°It makes sense,¡± Micaela looked at her tablet. ¡°I guess I see the difference now. Cerulean had the god but didn¡¯t focus on the people. The Enclave focuses on the people, but don¡¯t have the God.¡±

    Ace offered, ¡°But because of Waas we know that we don¡¯t need a god. We just need to focus on the Order.¡±

    ¡°How the hell does that even work?¡± Raptor hissed. ¡°How do you even find out what the order is?¡±

    "It''s probably inherent," Magician said absentmindedly, still in his tablet. "I mean, the Enclave has one, doesn''t it? That''s what being Numbers is about. With No. 1 being the highest rank, all of us are working on our skills to climb the ranks. There''s even a rule that you can''t be raffled to take a graduation test until you''re above 100. Your age doesn''t matter. There are fourteen-year-olds at higher ranks than 30-year-olds because their skills haven''t changed at all. I haven''t gotten above 400 because my Combat score hasn''t changed in a while." He said that last bit sadly.

    "Actually, I''ve been wanting to talk about that," Micaela said sharply. "How do your scores go up anyway? It doesn''t sound like you get a grade, but it doesn''t sound like a number either."

    "It''s levels," Hope answered. "Your score is measured in levels and your collective levels reflect your rank. Levels only go up to 100, and they reset when you get there."

    Raptor added, jabbing a thumb at Fang, "Her boy-toy''s level was insane. We were near his rank but his combat score was so high, nobody in the Enclave could match it. Even actual grades didn''t come close. What was his total level?" He looked at Hope.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he was on cycle 20, or near it. If he hadn¡¯t broken two thousand, he was close.¡±

    ¡°Two thousand!¡± Micaela exclaimed. ¡°Who was this dude?¡± She looked at Fang.

    Fang smiled, ¡°The best.¡±

    Raptor, Hope, and Andra laughed.

    "That''s an understatement," Raptor grinned. "That bastard could take on the three of us at once. Hell, he could take on a lot of us at once. When you get assigned to a last man standing with him, you team up with people and take him down."

    ¡°I hated him,¡± Andra laughed. ¡°If he saw me, he¡¯d come for me first. Every single time I was fighting for my life. I got mad at him once, accusing him of targeting me because I was weak and he said, "I''m targeting you because you''d be the biggest problem in a long-term fight." Bastard.¡±

    Hope nodded, "Dueling him was always a trial. I was pretty good in my cycle, but you felt the difference in levels against him. I can go offensively against most of my peers. It''d be a good trade. For him it was full defense, waiting for a chance for him to slip up."

    Magician added, "If you could beat him, your combat score would go up a lot. He wasn''t impossible to beat if the terms of the simulation were right. But anything that focused on combat and survival put you in a bad spot."

    "And he was your boyfriend?" Micaela looked at Fang. "Where the hell was he in the final fi¡ª never mind." She seemed to realize and turned back to Raptor and the others. "What are your Combat scores?"

    ¡°C7-38.¡± He answered.

    ¡°C8-11.¡± Hope answered.

    ¡°C7-04.¡± Andra answered.

    "And he was C20?" Micaela''s eyes widened so much it seemed like they would jump out.

    Fang laughed, ¡°The highest combat score since he was eleven.¡±

    Khalaf clapped, ¡°And here I thought I was the legend.¡±

    "We''re getting too distracted though," King said. "Magician might be right, the Enclave likely has its own order, but what does that mean?"

    Magician replied, "I think it means that we don''t have to look too hard for one specific order, but find one that works for us. I bet there are multiple in the world. There has to be," He flashed his umbral crest. "Fang said these represent three keys, the power to control the dark, grasp the light, and give it a command. What if each represents its own order? A shadow order, a spiritual order, and¡­"

    ¡°A divine order?¡± King offered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Magician¡¯s eyes shined.

    ¡°Domains probably have their own orders too,¡± Andra offered. ¡°I mean we kinda already talked about that, but in Cerulean, everything worked toward a specific purpose. This order stuff is about finding your role, and there, your role was pretty clear. If there are more domains out there, they all work like that in one way or another.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on that role part before you guys give me anymore homework,¡± Raptor took that chance to strike. ¡°Let¡¯s say the Enclave really does have one, and our scores are about following it. Our scores let us figure out our roles, or whatever. What roles are there? We can¡¯t really grow stronger unless we know them, right?¡± He expected King, Micaela, or Magician to respond, but Ace drew their eyes instead.

    ¡°I died twice out in the city,¡± He said suddenly. ¡°The God Eternal was the second time. The first was in the hells. A hunter god told me that I couldn¡¯t unlock my divine power until I threw my human body away. I had to remember what made me, me though.¡±

    ¡°The opposite of the soldiers in Cerulean looking outward instead of inward.¡± Khalaf nodded.

    Raptor asked, ¡°So how did you do that exactly?¡±

    ¡°I thought about what they told us when we first became Serials,¡± Ace looked at Micaela, ¡°That¡¯s what you are before you become a Number.¡±

    ¡°Noted,¡± She literally noted it.

    ¡°Focus on becoming your best self, focus on your own score. I was reborn in a way that made me a lot more agile, because my agility score was always my best. I also chose my purpose, deciding that I was a god of revenge.¡±

    Raptor grinned, ¡°So you just gotta get revenge to get stronger? But you let that Corrosion thing get away.¡±

    "For now," Ace''s eyes sharpened. Raptor was starting to see why Assassin liked him.

    ¡°He can probably get stronger answering prayers for revenge too,¡± Andra offered.

    Magician nodded. "In terms of Order, the want for revenge is a very ordered thing. You need people around who cause and hold grudges. There are a lot of gods you can pray to for revenge, but how many of them will actually deliver?" He paused for thought. "But¡­nobody in the Enclave really wants revenge, right? Doesn''t that mean you won''t grow stronger for a while?"

    Hope smiled at Micaela, ¡°He might not, but you probably will.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She gave him the type of look she gave Khalaf. This made the ghost laugh.

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a Goddess of Mentorship?¡±

    ¡°Ew, no, could you come up with something better than that?¡±

    "A Goddess of Cultivation?" Andra offered, and Micaela brightened. "So, you''ll grow stronger you guide people to growing stronger. You''ve probably been growing a lot, honestly."

    Micaela waved to thought off, but still smiled from ear to ear, "Calm down! I didn''t say I was a cultivation goddess yet! But it does make sense."

    ¡°Great, that makes sense for those two, but what about the rest of us?¡± Raptor had to interrupt, he was sure they¡¯d go on a tangent again.

    ¡°Names,¡± Ace replied. ¡°Each of us got the chance to choose a name, and each of us has a chance to grow stronger for it. We¡¯ve already started deciding our roles. Fang wants to bite back against the city. You want to show people that you¡¯re a threat. Hope wants to be their hope.¡±

    ¡°I want to be victorious.¡± Andra said, almost too low to hear.

    ¡°We already know the way forward, we just have to wield our powers toward it.¡± He said, and Raptor nodded.

    ¡°So don¡¯t worry about trying to figure this stuff out, just use it to make myself stronger?¡±

    "Unless figuring it out is related to your role," King said, his eyes moving to Magician for a moment. "I think this was a good call, Ace."

    Ace laughed, ¡°Waas helped us again, right?¡±

    King nodded, ¡°Yeah, but you did a lot of the work too.¡±

    Micaela clapped. ¡°And me as well! I¡¯m going to get some bonus exp for this one! I got some plans in here for everyone. Considering what we said about refraction points and scores before, I think we can say this about you guys. This assumes Umbra works like Refraction too, but either way. Raptor, you should use your power to boost your Combat, Agility, and Endurance. Hope, I¡¯m thinking Combat, Leadership, and Agility. Andra, Combat, Endurance, and Mental.¡± She paused and looked at the girl.

    ¡°You¡¯re expecting me to ask why you chose my mental?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I know who I am.¡±

    Micaela smiled.

    ¡°Magician should boost his technical, mental, and leadership.¡± She went on. Magician wrote those down.

    ¡°What about King and Fang?¡± Raptor asked.

    King shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not my time yet.¡±

    Raptor thought about his name and wondered how the guy in the lab was going to turn into a king.

    ¡°I¡¯m already progressing, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking,¡± Fang said. ¡°When we enter the grading grounds, we¡¯ll see that clearly.¡±

    ¡°One more day,¡± Hope said. He turned to Magician. ¡°You¡¯re going to be there, right?¡±

    Magician smiled. "Yeah. Raptor and I have a simulation today. We''re going to meet with our team and work out our plan after this."

    ¡°Then one more day,¡± Hope nodded confidently, and Raptor looked around the room again.

    He laughed. "A week ago I wouldn''t have said anyone in this room would save the world."

    "Don''t then," Ace said. "Let''s say we''re the team that''ll give the world revenge against the God Eternal."

    "Bet." Raptor grinned sharply and started to set off. "Now I''m going to get out of here and train before you guys add anything else to all of this." And then he stopped, realizing he still didn''t know what he should do next. Sure, Micaela told him, but if meditating on his power didn¡¯t work before, why would it work now? ¡°How the hell do I use my powers to do that?¡± He turned to her.

    "I guess you haven''t really had the chance to wrap your head around Umbra yet, have you? Khalaf, what can I do?" She looked at Khalaf who grinned from ear to ear. Her regret was immediate and obvious but Raptor was happy he asked.

    ¡°Well, Micaela, a bit of godly and devilish power could help a lot.¡± He floated over and made a symbol in the air. ¡°You know the story of Odin and his ravens?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± She squinted at him.

    Andra answered, ¡°Odin is a god from Norse mythology, known as the All-Father and associated with Wednesday. He had two ravens named Huginn and Muninn, who were like his eyes and ears, bringing him knowledge from across the world. There¡¯s a lot more, but I¡¯m guessing Khalaf is saying you need your own ravens.¡±

    ¡°Bingo,¡± Khalaf pointed at her. ¡°Be careful Micaela, or she might become my new favorite.¡±

    ¡°No she won¡¯t, you would never let me be that lucky.¡± Micaela sighed. ¡°Alright, so you want me to make my own pets?¡±

    "Let''s call them familiars," Magician offered.

    "Fine, my own familiars. To what, watch and guide them?"

    "Yes in fact, or bestow some illumination that might guide them toward that point.¡± Khalaf smiled.

    ¡°How?¡±

    "It''s your power o'' Goddess of Cultivation, if you don''t, know who am I to tell you?" He wrote another symbol in the air, and after a moment of staring at it and him, Micaela''s hands began to glow.

    She held them together as if to scoop up water, blue light filled it like a pond. From it, two "goldfish" rose and circled her. They swam over to Khalaf next and then made a circuit around the room.

    ¡°Wow, didn¡¯t know I could do that.¡± Micaela said with wide eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re a goddess now Micaela, the old limits of your luminance are out the window.¡± Khalaf smiled.

    ¡°What next then?¡±

    ¡°Make one more, send it to Fang.¡±

    She did and it swam over. Without hesitation, Fang wrapped a bubble of darkness around it. Raptor didn¡¯t know where the thought to do that came from, but a black goldfish rose from the bubble, its eyes glowing blue.

    "I get it now." Micaela sent the other two to Hope and Andra. They swam around them and made them shudder as they swam into them. For a moment, both of their eyes glowed a dim blue and then widened with sudden clarity.

    "Oh!" They said in unison.

    The black one floated over to Raptor. He held his hand out.

    ¡°Explain first.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a blessing. Each fish will bestow you with the insight you need to use your power. It won¡¯t be King or Magician¡¯s level, but it¡¯ll be better than you¡¯d do alone.¡±

    ¡°And why did she have to make it black?¡±

    ¡°Because my light would get eaten up when it passed through you.¡±

    Raptor looked at the fish, then snatched it from the air. He felt nothing and wondered if it was a dud despite the effort. And then, as if he was always a few hours away from it, a thought dawned in his mind that made the power all make sense. It barely felt like his own. If darkness was the absence of light and he had none to begin with, then his whole body was darkness itself, and if he had the power to control the dark¡­?

    He flexed his left hand and watched it turn black, scaly, and clawed. He grinned viciously and laughed loudly.

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s good!¡± He said to the room. ¡°I got some stuff to work on before this show gets started but yeah, you guys made this worth it.¡± He left quickly after, going off to train in ways that¡¯d make the past look like a performance¡­

    [Chapter 12 ends¡­]

 B2| Chapter 13éˆ¥æ“³eam Simulation

    Chapter 13¡ªTeam Simulation

    Raptor felt a buzz in his veins as he sat in the lobby, waiting for the simulation to start. The tech that connected him had long become weightless, leaving him in a void of shapes not yet formed. It was the waiting period, and while he normally preferred to be thrown into the action, this time, he appreciated the chance to think over the plan.

    It was him, Magician, and numbers 398 and 367. On a good day, neither one of them was someone he¡¯d normally put on his team, but he didn¡¯t go back on his word and this arrangement actually worked out.

    Magician was going to join either way. He couldn¡¯t afford to miss any simulations today, and the other two couldn¡¯t afford to let Magician win. If he won, his combat score would jump up a lot. That''d easily drop 398 below 400, and 367 wouldn''t allow that. Even if neither were going into the grading grounds, dropping ranks so close to the big event would embarrass them. Furthermore, with them on his team, he had perfect bait.

    If Magician won, his combat score would go up a lot, yeah. But if Raptor led a disadvantaged group to victory, his leadership score would make a jump too. Signing his team up might as well have been a signal flare, and sure enough, it had immediately caught the attention of four Numbers he had long wanted to beat. That made this simulation more profitable than he had imagined.

    With so much on the table, the waiting period was more than necessary. If he was immediately thrown in, he might go wild. Still, he didn¡¯t miss it as the shapes around him took form.

    Huge blocks came together, forming tall skyscrapers and winding streets. Billboards rose as if to watch the spectacle from above, and Raptor found himself dangling, waiting for the system to let him drop.

    ¡°Attention Participants,¡± A feminine voice chirped. ¡°This is a Team Death Match Simulation. There are four participants to each team, and victory will be decided when the members of one team is defeated. Each participant will begin at a random location and be unaware of the condition of their allies. There is no time limit. Are you ready?¡±

    He was, but he wondered if 398 and 367 were too. He told them the plan in the meeting room before they started, but would they actually follow it¡­?

    ¡°If you two graduated tomorrow, what names would you choose?¡±

    ¡°What? Graduation is so far off, even if we went into the grading grounds. Why would I be thinking about that?¡± 367 answered first.

    ¡°Start thinking about it, loser. Each simulation might as well be the real deal, and you aren¡¯t going to get anywhere if you aren¡¯t thinking about who you¡¯ll be by the end of it.¡± He did not mention that he hadn¡¯t thought up his name much himself. He was not trying to be their ally beyond what needed to be done.

    ¡°Scott,¡± said 398, lamely. ¡°It¡¯s a good normal name. When I graduate, I¡¯m done with being a number.¡± ¡®Scott¡¯ was older than them, nearly thirty, turned into a number by necessity rather than choice. Maybe Scott was his old name. Maybe he took this chance to choose a new one.

    ¡°Whatever, call me Logan.¡± 367 rolled his eyes, and Scott gave him a look. ¡°What? Let¡¯s be real, you chose that name for a reason, right?¡±

    Raptor didn¡¯t care about whatever clandestine conversation led to these names. ¡°Good, if you have names then you understand precisely what I¡¯m about to say. When you get in there, amplify your luminance and use it to meet up.¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯ll make us clear targets!¡± Scott objected.

    ¡°Which is the point. If we do this right they¡¯ll take it as a rookie mistake and collapse on you. If you link up though, you can turn the odds in your favor.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they descend on us two at a time?¡±

    ¡°Because it does nothing for their combat score to share the fight with an ally. They¡¯ll look better taking us out one by one.¡±

    The two didn¡¯t object further, but he still wasn¡¯t sure that meant they properly understood. And that was fine. Even if they did get jumped, he only needed them to keep as many people busy as possible. If they managed to take someone out on top of that it was a bonus, but as far as he was concerned, there was only one person that needed to survive till the end.

    The same person it always was.

    "Ready," he confirmed and was left to plummet to the world below.

    He hit the ground with a roll, and let the umbra change his shape. Skin turned to scales and muscle became animalistically strong. His sense of smell ramped up too, etching the streets with the scent of the other Numbers, letting him see that Logan and Scott were in fact following the plan.

    His eyes would have let him see that too, as their distinct luminance splashed light up to the sky. With his nose though, he could see one of the opponents drawing in and immediately headed for his proper destination.

    He had a plan all for himself. Let those two fight, take one out alone, link up with Magician, and take out the other two. The plan demanded he move fast though, with no time for second guesses.

    He went fast through the street, moving with all the ferocious speed of a beast, adrenaline rushing from the thrill of the hunt. He knew with full certainty where all his targets were, and he grinned as he drew toward them, knowing they were none the wiser. Streets and buildings melted behind him, little different than foliage or the stony caverns of a cave. Distance was cut like cake, and in minutes he was where he needed to be, the scent of his target strong like a smoke in the air.

    But he was nowhere in sight.

    Raptor tried to follow his nose and got a warning as something heavy crashed down.

    The pavement came up in chunks, but he watched a few feet back as a Hammer was lifted onto a shoulder.

    Number 199. No, he¡¯d call him Hammer instead. The man stood there with a strong thick body, his armor sitting on him like a protective shell. He hoisted his hammer onto his shoulder and gestured for Raptor to draw closer, the look on his face telling him all he needed to hear.

    ¡°You¡¯re excited aren¡¯t you, jackass?¡± Raptor barked.

    ¡°I sure am! Who¡¯d have guessed you poke your head out. I thought you¡¯d just hide until the grading grounds are done, hoping either I¡¯d graduate or you¡¯d somehow graduated yourself. One way or another, you¡¯d end up safe.¡±

    Raptor cackled, ¡°Oh man, you¡¯re bold too. But I guess you gotta be, with 214 dead you don¡¯t got anyway to prove you¡¯re not just a meatheaded piece of shit. All that muscle and all you got to show for it is that big ass hammer. Hard to prove you have any combat skill when most people can¡¯t do anything about it, huh?¡±

    Hammer sneered, ¡°That¡¯s why I always had a problem with you. Of all you weird orphans, you¡¯re the one who tries the hardest to be normal.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck is being normal? You think the way we talk makes us who we are.¡±

    Hammer shifted his weapon from his shoulder to his palm. "Nah. But you talking like that somehow pisses me the hell off." He made his stance firmer. "Luminance Amplify. A wine-colored light filled his armor as if it flowed through veins.

    Raptor had never seen a Luminance like this before, and his mind wasn¡¯t ready for what it meant.

    Hammer closed in, weapon hoisted above his head as he made twenty feet look like two steps. It crashed down again, but Raptor threw himself back, dodging the blow that turned stone to dust.

    Hammer stepped back in and swung up for his body.

    Raptor threw his arms down, trying to stop the blow, only to go flying through a nearby wall. He picked himself up and rolled as the Hammer came down. He sprung in the air as it chased him like a golf club, kicking out to strike its wielder in the face.

    Hammer shook it off though, grabbed him by the neck, and slammed him into the floor again. He was dragged after that, stone coming up as he was launched into the wall. Hammer came back in with a jump, weapon coming down, and Raptor rolled again, just barely dodging as the wall came down too.

    Hammer¡¯s luminance remained active all the while, and Raptor realized he hadn¡¯t heard it beep a time limit.

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    ¡°Between all of you orphans, you lightless ones bothered me the most. How the hell are any of you above 400? How the hell are you anything when Luminance matters so much.¡± Hammer turned, striding forward with the confidence of giants.

    ¡°Because we don¡¯t give a fuck!¡± Raptor barked. ¡°We aren¡¯t weak people like you, needing nightlights to sleep in the dark.¡± He made sure he stood tall too.

    ¡°There¡¯s something all together wrong with you four. No¡­it¡¯s only three of you now, huh? Guess beating up on a bunch of people in here didn¡¯t make 214 good enough to survive out there.¡±

    ¡°Sounds to me like you should take that as a lesson. You can knock smaller people around, but you can¡¯t do anything about a horde of grays.¡± As if Grays took Assassin down. Not that Raptor would tell this guy the truth, but he wanted him to know he wasn''t really impressive.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Yap, yap, yap. How are you running your mouth when I got you running like a bitch.¡±

    "Running!? Come on big man, I''m not running anywhere." In fact, it was time to stop running altogether. "Come at me, let''s see if you measure up to half that muscle." He raised his hand, beckoning the brute.

    Hammer sneered and answered, charging again with his hammer swinging around.

    Raptor backflipped as the heavy weapon tore a chunk out of the wall. He bounced back as it crashed down, and ducked low as Hammer swung around again. As he tried to regain his balance Raptor struck, a swift blow blasting his jaw; another hitting his chin.

    Luminance be damned, the man was dazed.

    Raptor kept coming, springing in, blow for blow flying straight for the man¡¯s face. When Hammer regained himself enough to block, Raptor struck his body instead, sharp hooks swinging into the armor, cracking it beneath cracked knuckles.

    Hammer swung and shoved his head through the floor.

    Raptor kicked up and felt bone buckle on impact. The brute toppled back and he kept at it, strong haymakers making his head spin. For a second, his luminance faded and Raptor leaped, pulling the man¡¯s head into a flying knee.

    Blood spurted from nose and mouth and Raptor held on, bringing him down like an anchor to the floor.

    They crashed and he rose, body electrified by the assault.

    ¡°Back on your feet, big man!¡± He roared. ¡°We just got started!¡± He danced around him, but Hammer was out, better at brutalizing than he ever was at taking any blows. ¡°Pathetic. All that muscle and you can¡¯t take a few hits?¡± Raptor spat, though considering the cracks in the man¡¯s armor, he supposed those hits came stronger than any had before.

    Either way, Hammer was down, and he had a hunger for more blood.

    He shook himself out, never fully used to how the simulation made each blow feel real. The feeling of debris under his feet was real too, as was the clog of dust in the air. Despite it all, he continued through it. Moving out of the dust and blowing hard through his nose.

    He took a deep breath when it was cleared and found that Scott and Logan¡¯s scents were much stronger. If their opponent was using Luminance like Hammer did, they either had to learn fast or accept the end of their fight. Elsewhere, he smelled something alarming and made his way to it fast.

    This time, the streets felt too big. Maybe it was because the scent was coming from another part of town, but it still felt like it was taking all too long, forcing him to push himself in ways that''d make him too tired for the coming fight. Still, he ran, faster, not hunting this time, but trying to steal prey that had already been wounded. Prey that should have stayed hidden. Prey he should have been able to reach first.

    He arrived at last and arrived too late, watching as a claymore came down and ran Magician through. As his body hit the ground hard a woman landed atop the claymore, making sure it ran deep. Beside her stood a man with a falchion lowered to his hips, looking upon the fallen Number with a clear air of disappointment.

    The woman flipped off the claymore and yanked it from Magician¡¯s body.

    ¡°Did we guess right?¡± She looked over at Raptor, surprising her ally as he looked over too.

    ¡°Stupid meatheaded idiots. The whole butcher shop, huh!¡± He barked at them. They weren¡¯t as built as Hammer was but if there was a score for hitting the gym, the two would be pretty high up.

    ¡°Oh yeah, we were right.¡± She looked at Falchion. ¡°If he¡¯s dead your scores not going up as much as you want, is it? You look a little rough though, so maybe 199 or 205 found you? Did you run, or did you somehow manage to win?¡±

    ¡°205 is being handled by my other teammates. 199 though? Not as strong as he thought he was.¡±

    ¡°Lame,¡± came Falchion. ¡°He demanded we leave you to him and he couldn¡¯t even finish you off. This is why this ranking system is jacked. To be fair, you¡¯re stronger than him, I¡¯ll admit that. But there¡¯s no way you can break 200 if I can¡¯t.¡± He was 201, Claymore was 203. ¡°Well, let¡¯s clean this mess up already.¡± He twirled his sword. ¡°We¡¯ll take you out and finish off the rest of your team.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll die trying.¡±

    Claymore shrugged and Falchion sighed.

    "Luminance Amplify," they said together, and their luminance moved the same way as Hammer''s.

    So¡­Raptor wasn''t surprised when they came in, blades already soaring, coming for neck and chest. Instead, he kicked himself to the side, dodging the claymore''s long sting and twisting low away from the falchion''s sweep. Claymore''s feet ground gravel as she turned her sword after him, carrying Falchion as she launched him too.

    Raptor got away from the swing all too fast but did not expect her to fling Falchion after him.

    His sword came down and opened Raptor¡¯s shoulder up. There was barely time to grit his teeth against the pain as it swung around to open his stomach next. He stopped it with a raised leg, roared, and pushed against the blade, pushing Falchion back. On that leg though, he couldn¡¯t come fast, missing an easy jab that might have turned the fight in his favor.

    Claymore dropped down with a nasty swing and almost cleaved him in two as Falchion fell back. He gave up the chase, dodging instead, regretting the flight as the distance between them grew. She swung and spun, cleaving for his body as Falchion circled, waiting for an opening.

    She kept Raptor on the run, until she rushed him, blade dragging behind her as she came in too close to get in a good swing. He knew what was coming next and yet had no counterattack for it.

    ¡°Auxiliary weapon,¡± The claymore popped out of existence and a khopesh filled her hands, coming around with all the force that was meant to move the claymore.

    It felt like fire as the sword sliced his stomach, and felt like lightning as Falchion tore his back. The two kept at him, long swords swinging, opening scars around his body as he ducked and dodged, trying to regain his momentum.

    They kept coming and all he could do was watch their blades, trying to move just fast enough, just shallowly enough to dodge one and the one that followed. He dodged and cursed as one dodge proved to be a feint, the claymore coming back as the woman spun herself around.

    It bit into him and flung him against a wall. She laughed and Falchion laughed too, swinging his blade to clean the blood from it.

    ¡°It¡¯s nasty work, isn¡¯t it? But it¡¯s a team death match, you know. These simulations are all trials. You gotta be able to work together if you want to make it out there.¡± He kept spinning the blade. ¡°Which is always your problem, 234. You¡¯re too determined to do this all by yourself. At least get a good leader that knows how to aim you in the right direction.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you,¡± Raptor barked through several huffs. ¡°Why do all you jackasses with high leadership scores have big ass egos! Congratulations, you¡¯re tag teaming one guy and still not winning.¡±

    Claymore laughed, ¡°God I want to break you so bad. I bet you can tank a lot, can¡¯t you?¡±

    "I can, but you''d never be able to handle me alone."

    She grinned, ¡°Shame really, I don¡¯t normally like to share.¡±

    ¡°Then take me by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Want a lil one on one time with me, huh?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who offered, should I feel bad for taking you up on it?¡±

    Falchion sighed, ¡°Are you two done yet? I¡¯m not trying to be here all day.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not done till I¡¯m dead, jackass!¡± Raptor clenched his fist.

    Claymore switched to her khopesh again. ¡°Let a girl enjoy a man with stamina, 201.¡±

    Falchion rolled his eyes, ¡°You can enjoy him when I¡¯m not stuck nearby watching.¡±

    They raised their arms and spread out. Raptor watched them, wishing he didn''t have to turn his head to keep them in sight. Hammer had wasted what they were using skillfully, perfecting what was a temporary buff in other people into a constant one in themselves. How did he make sense of that? Drawing on their power instead of using all of it at once? Circuitry in their refraction suits that made their luminance a battery instead of an adrenaline shot? Or did he say something about the spirit and how they were using theirs effectively?

    Whatever he chose to think, he wasn¡¯t going to win this fight as he was. He was only playing at being more than human, but as far as he knew from what he learned so far, they had left their humanity behind. They were one step closer to the lightbearers at that cerulean place, which was several miles away from where he currently was. He couldn¡¯t win this fight by boosting his strength. He had to do something else.

    Then came the question, no more comprehensible than it was before, no more understandable despite Fang telling them what it was, ¡°???????????????????????¡± If anything, it felt like a taunt.

    ¡°Screw you,¡± He said back, refusing to even search for clarity against these two. He¡¯d be damned before he did that, and even were he damned, he¡¯d still find another route.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk afterwards,¡± said Claymore as she charged, and Falchion flanked him from the other side.

    Seconds, then¡­

    He had seconds to figure everything out. He had seconds to become something that could not just dodge this attack but strike her and him at the same time. He had seconds to be more than human because humanity wasn¡¯t the peak, it was the limit. Seizing the umbra that morphed his flesh he pushed against that limit, uprooting every bit of his human identity.

    He needed to be a hunter, standing above the peak. There he''d see humanity, their weapons, and their tactics and he''d laugh, because nothing would make them better than him. The umbra pushed against his human limits and in seconds, he was human no more, but a reptilian thing with four eyes on a distantly human face. A long tail lashed out behind him, and the two Numbers slowed as his fearsome form filled their eyes. They redoubled the assault a second later but it was already too late!

    He sprung, striking Claymore¡¯s chest hard with a spiked hand and his tail swung down, planting Falchion¡¯s head in the cement.

    Claymore went rolling but managed to catch herself as he leaped after her, calling out her namesake again as he came down. His tail swooped around the sword and let him spin into a raking slash. He went for her neck, but his claws came up short as a chain looped around his arm and yanked it back.

    No, a chain whip.

    He peaked back and saw Falchion holding on to it tight. Claymore rose with her sword above her head, her eyes burning with rage.

    ¡°Cute trick!¡± She swung.

    Falchion shrieked long before she found purchase, however, his chain going limp as Raptor caught her coming blade. They both peeked back and found the man bent over. Raptor grinned, but horror filled Claymore¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°We killed you!¡± She roared.

    Magician stood over Falchion with a hand held out.

    ¡°No,¡± He shook his head. ¡°All you did was fall for my trap¡­¡±

    [Chapter 13 ends¡­]

 B2| Chapter 14éˆ¥æ“ ark Magick

    Chapter 14¡ªDark Magick

    The Power to Control the Darkness.

    The Power to Grasp the Light.

    The Power to Give it a Command.

    When Magician learned the meaning of the crest on his hand, his mind had opened to many halls. He was still eluded by all of what the umbra could be, but the more he thought about it, he felt it, and the more he learned, the more he saw halls opening into worlds. Of course, Fang couldn¡¯t figure it out on her own. Even with King¡¯s help, it might always remain a mystery. But for Magician, the more his mind opened to the umbra and the power of dark magick, the more he saw how wrong everyone was.

    It started with New Dawn, who only saw it as a means to move light. They set the conversation going forward, making each one about what umbra was in contrast, instead of what it was in comparison.

    Darkness is the absence of light. Right? Then why wouldn''t they see it as an end goal rather than something in and of itself? For him though, with an unseen dark sea always at his fingertips, darkness was a thing all by itself.

    Darkness is the absence of light? No. He preferred to see light as the absence of darkness. Light was a candle trying to push back a moonless night. Light was the last glance of the setting sun. Light only ever chased the darkness away, and if you could make the darkness chase it back? Well, what couldn¡¯t the light be?

    He could make it flee and move it like water forced into an oblong shape. He could toy with photons or the spiritual fabric of a luminance, giving it more mass and making it look like a normal form. He could do this while lurking in the form¡¯s shadow, hiding and waiting for someone to strike down what they thought was a living person. He could do that, and he did do that, knowing that he''d be the easiest target to take down in this match. With his dark powers, he made a physical illusion of himself, that ran and fought and tried desperately to survive, even when the real thing wouldn''t have had a better chance.

    Not even Raptor knew about this plan, and that was a part of it. He needed to fight as if his life depended on it¡ªas if this simulation was as real as combat itself. The harder Raptor fought the easier it would be to pull the plan off because dead men didn''t demand a second glance. And, it was hard to focus on ghosts when you had to fight a beast.

    In a direct fight, Magician would have never survived his foes. But, wasn¡¯t magic all about misdirection?

    Falchion¡¯s eyes burned as he glared back at him. ¡°How the hell did you trap me!?¡± He was forcing himself back to his feet, regaining his composure faster than Magician liked.

    The previous attack both overloaded and short-circuited Falchion''s luminance. He wanted to incapacitate him, but it was more of a stun than a sure-kill spell. He''d have to attack a different way.

    ¡°Your leadership score is good, right?¡± Magician replied. ¡°That¡¯s how. You knew who to focus on so I just let you focus on him.¡± He started backing up.

    Falchion hacked out a laugh. ¡°214¡¯s ace up the sleeve trick, huh? Except you¡¯re the ace now?¡± His chain whip swirled in his hand.

    ¡°No.¡± Magician shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m the joker.¡± He grinned and didn¡¯t wince as the chain swept around.

    It came in fast, the weighted end swinging like a wrecking ball toward his head. It might have caved it in too, if the strike didn''t bounce off a shimmering frame, fading away as Falchion whipped again. The chain kept coming at him, its heavy links failing to make it slower. Magician kept it back, however, fingers dancing as umbra pushed the light, forming quick shields as he slipped back.

    Despite the range advantage Falchion switched back to his namesake, rushing after the dark disciple, lured away from the other fight.

    Magician kept going, because this was a part of his plan, and it wouldn¡¯t succeed if Raptor could save him at all.

    Suddenly, Falchion slipped fast past him, the blade taking a bite out of his side. He tripped as the pain shot up his side, cursing the simulation for making it so real, but managing to raise his hand as the blade came down.

    It bounced off of a shield and turned into the chain whip, sweeping up like a scorpion tail to break bricks from the wall above them. Stone came raining down as Magician cast a black dome out. Throwing himself out of it, he fell into Falchion¡¯s trap, the chain striking his wounded side.

    He went down with a yelp and the chain came for his head. He swept a hand up, and a dark wave splashed through it, erasing its links.

    Falchion snapped what remained back with surprise.

    Magician smiled as he got to his feet.

    Falchion sneered, coming at him with his blade again.

    This time Magician¡¯s hands came up, spinning glimmering flares together.

    As Falchion crashed into them, their light rushed through his armor like lightning, turning his charge into a jerking rush. His sword came around all too weak, and Magician swept it back, raising a black sphere in his other hand. It became a beam and swallowed a piece of Falchion¡¯s armor as he went flying through a building¡¯s window.

    Magician grinned widely. Everything was going well, and theories he had yet to test were proving to be true.

    For one, all the umbra was connected. He didn''t need to touch a light to weaponize it, instead, he grabbed a distant one, as if grabbing a star several light years away. The umbra was a field around him, and all that was in the field was in his grasp. With this, he brought together two swirling blasts, launching them at the building to bring it down.

    For two, what pushed against the umbra could never elude him. Even as the building came down he sensed Falchion moving, rushing past the debris and rubble that would take him out of the fight. Magician knew he¡¯d emerged from the building¡¯s right side.

    And that¡¯s when three came in, as he tugged at the darkness, capturing Falchion in an abyssal mass.

    Control the Dark.

    Grasp the Light.

    Give it a Command.

    The darkness was completely under his control and he could feel Falchion trying to fight against it. He grabbed hold of the Number¡¯s light, the core of it trying to push the darkness back. Now he just needed a command, right?

    ¡°Dark:Resonate.¡± The black mass sunk into Falchion.

    He dropped to the street, his eyes coated as if by ink, his body shaking violently. The command¡ªthe spell¡ªwas causing his luminance to resonate, forcing a fight within his spirit.

    ¡°Lu¡­min¡­nance¡­¡± He croaked as he grabbed his chest. ¡°Max..xi¡­mize!¡± He hacked out, and his light was almost blinding as he flared up.

    Magician gulped as his darkness seemed to burn away. The umbra before him parted, warning him all too late as Falchion sliced through his arm, burying the blade in his side.

    ¡°Good try!¡± The Number almost roared, almost as loud as he shined. ¡°But your tricks don¡¯t make up for your low combat score!¡± He carved his blade all the way through.

    Magician¡¯s body came apart, shock still painted across his face.

    Falchion huffed, made ugly by his rage, but calming now that the fight was over.

    Magician smiled as his upper half hit the ground.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Falchion¡¯s eyes widened with horror.

    ¡°A high combat score doesn¡¯t save you from my tricks.¡± He said as his body began to come apart.

    A shadow pooled out around Falchion¡¯s feet just then, tendrils worming up his legs. Magician rose from the pool next, binding Falchion¡¯s arms to his side.

    ¡°Who ever said that was the real me?¡± He smiled.

    Falchion¡¯s eyes widened more, and then sharply narrowed. ¡°You piece of shit!¡± He fought helplessly against his restraints.

    ¡°Does a maximized luminance mean you¡¯re drawing on its full power. I guess luminance training has levels to it. I didn¡¯t hear a countdown either, so can you permanently maintain it?¡± These were rhetorical questions, not meant for answers but to express his intrigue. He¡¯d have to ask Micaela and King about it later. For now, he had to win.

    He stepped forward, putting a hand on Falchion¡¯s chest. ¡°I don¡¯t think it counts as a victory against you unless I¡¯m touching you.¡± He felt the umbra through him, thread after thread finding his fingers through the man¡¯s body. ¡°Which is unfortunate for you, because I don¡¯t think I can make this painless.¡± He tugged at those threads. ¡°Dark: Eviscerate.¡± It was as bad as it sounded, the light shredding as the threads ripped through it like a blender, his holler undulating with the pain.

    Falchion¡¯s body went gray for a moment, but only for a moment as Magician took the shards of his light and shoved it as a sword through him. He went immediately limp, and Magician lowered his body slowly to the ground.

    He was shaking, one part scared of this fight, one part burning with pure joy. This was the first time he had defeated a foe by himself, and he didn¡¯t know how to restrain his excitement. He tried to think about Raptor instead, sure that he at least was used to such victories¡­

    ???

    Raptor had been doing it all wrong.

    When he learned that he could change his body using the umbra, he thought to use it to make up for what he didn¡¯t have. Needed to survive a blow? Up his endurance. Needed to overpower a foe? Up his strength. Needed to go so fast that only dust could tell you he was there? Up his speed. It made as much sense as picking up a shield or sharpening a sword, so of course it painfully struck him how wrong he was when he was cornered. It was one thing to change yourself to beat your flaws. It was another to become something above them.

    What stood in front of Claymore now was some nightmarish mix of reptile and man. He still stood as tall as he normally did, body still broad and strong, but where skin had been before now shined deep black scales. His face was flat as if he was wearing some sort of mask with big white blobs that marked his eyes. Spines stuck out on his arms and down his back, giving his new sleek form an extra layer of edge. Did his tail have them too? It sure did, sweeping over the ground as it were. He could even make the spines grow out between his knuckles, turning a punch into an all too vicious maiming.

    That might have been fear on Claymore¡¯s face as she took him in, worsening as her ally let his rage drive him after Magician. But, as soon as he was too far gone to heed her cries for help her fear turned into an almost lustful smile.

    ¡°This is going to hurt, isn¡¯t it?¡± She said with open excitement.

    Raptor''s "mask" opened into a mouth, black tendrils snapping away to flash his fangs. He spoke, "If I have anything to say about it, it will."

    Claymore took in a heavy breath and switched back to her khopesh. He lowered his center of gravity.

    They came at each other with primal drive, Claymore grinning from ear to ear while spines jutted out from Raptor¡¯s hands. He ducked the quick sweep of her khopesh, kicked back as it spun and slashed down, and swung his spiked tail into the side of her head.

    Rather than blood, he drew back the shards of a helmet, clattering to the ground as she kept coming after him.

    The khopesh swept up, down, spun in her hands, and tried to hook and rip open his chest. But he stayed ahead of it, ducking, blocking, catching it, and slamming his head into hers. He shoved his spines into her chest with a powerful jab. Once more, only shards came back, but he kept going breaking into it more and more.

    She wrapped her arms around his and returned the headbutt, twisting them around as he reeled back, slamming her knee into his stomach. A growl rumbled out of him and she grabbed his head, yanking it down to have its turn with her knee.

    He opened his mouth wide and dug his teeth into it. The copper taste of blood met his tongue before she screamed and let go, not quite freeing herself as his teeth sunk further. He only let her go long enough to swing for her neck. Claymore''s hand erupted with light as it came up to block, but she only broke the spines enough to stop a too-deep gash.

    Raptor let out a laugh and he started pummeling her again. Her arms came up and went bloody as he hammer, watching the excitement grow as she spilled down his spines and claws. He wailed harder and she swung back, tossing defense aside, fist glowing brightly as she went for his face again and again.

    Admittedly, it hurt like hell. But not enough that he ever stopped. Not enough that he didn¡¯t whip his tail around and open a wound down her body.

    He yanked her legs out from under her, hoisted her over his head, and slammed her against the ground.

    Those same legs wrapped around his neck and kept him in range of her rapid fists.

    He punched into her side, spilling her blood onto the ground.

    She raised her hands as if to push him back, but summoned her claymore to run him through.

    The sheer force of the summoning sent him flying.

    Claymore wobbled back to her feet, wiping blood from her mouth, and laughed harder as Raptor broke the blade and ripped the pieces out of him.

    ¡°Is the simulation broken! How are you still alive!?¡± It was more jest than anger or surprise.

    ¡°I could say the same to you! Do you got the endurance score of an elephant!?¡± He threw the same feeling back.

    ¡°I can go all night, babe.¡± She licked her lips.

    ¡°Well, this won¡¯t last that long, but I¡¯ll hold you to it afterwards.¡± New spines erupted from his hands.

    They circled each other as she brought her khopesh back together. Each step left a trail of blood behind her, while he felt the umbra trying to fix what she had broken. Between them, Raptor knew he had a better chance of surviving. She didn''t know enough to leave a lasting wound, but her time was running out. How would she attack next then? If winning was really her goal, she''d go for a definitive fatal blow. Did he know enough about her to know what type of blow it''d be?

    No¡­and frankly, he couldn¡¯t see why that mattered.

    He charged his prey and she met him again. Her khopesh spun and he caught it, feeling its power fade as she let it go. The claymore? A pummeling? No, it was another grapple that came next as her hands landed on his arms. Spines erupted, running them through. She hung on still and his tail swept up, wrapping around her neck.

    ¡°Luminance¡­Maximize,¡± She called through gritted teeth. Her grip tightened so hard he could feel his bones crack, and feel the stress on the tendons as she tried to tear them apart.

    His tail tightened around her neck, spines sinking in deeper.

    She pulled back, splitting his muscles.

    It all ended with a visceral and horrific conclusion, his new form compromised as she tore his arms off at the elbow; her assault countered as his tail removed her head like a bottle cap.

    Raptor roared to the sky, and as if to answer back, there came a chime.

    ¡°Simulation concluded. Victory awarded to team 234.¡±

    He laughed. That meant Magician won. The burning pain from his ruined arms slowly began to fade, and the secure feeling of the ground fell away next. In a moment, he was in an empty void again, and then he felt the cushion of the pod he rested in, as the true world came back together.

    He removed his headset and pushed open the doors. The other Numbers were emerging around him, Scott and Logan looking at each other with newfound respect, Magician looking at him with pride so loud it might as well be singing. The room pinged again and the ranking system appeared on the wall. Raptor didn¡¯t check for himself¡ªhe didn¡¯t need to know if those fights had nearly pushed him past 220, but even their allies were curious about Magician.

    ¡°403¡­¡± Scott said as he found the number. As if the board was waiting for their eyes, it started counting down fast, the arcane algorithm doing its work.

    Scott and Logan¡¯s eyes went wide and Magician looked on, speechless. Raptor put a hand on his shoulder, missing the strength of his bestial form, but still forever firm.

    ¡°Congrats, 350.¡± He grinned.

    "I did it¡­" Magician''s eyes watered over.

    "Holy crap," Scott said. "That means what? That you took one of them out alone?" He turned to Magician, who grinned from ear to ear.

    ¡°Fine,¡± said Logan. ¡°You definitely earned that. Fighting one by ourselves was a god damn pain.¡±

    Raptor met the newly promoted Number¡¯s eyes. ¡°What next then?¡±

    ¡°We have a meeting,¡± Magician replied, ¡°I have some important stuff to share with the others.¡±

    Raptor looked at Scott and Logan next. ¡°And you two?¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t doing the grading grounds if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking. We ain¡¯t ready for that.¡± Logan answered.

    ¡°Well, good luck with whatever you two do next. Figure out how to beat an asshole in a 1-v-1 and you¡¯ll see how much you¡¯ve grown.¡± He decided he¡¯d at least say that, considering he dragged them into this fight in the first place.

    He also let Magician take the lead as they left the room, confident more so than he ever was that this Number had a head for strategy¡­

    [Chapter 14 ends¡­]

 Chapter 15éˆ¥æ“ ark Paths

    Chapter 15¡ªDark Paths

    Magician couldn''t explain why making it to 350 made him so happy. He felt like he could compose a sonnet about it, but who would truly understand? People didn''t give you a second glance if your number was higher than 400. He could only think of one person who would, and he hadn''t seen them in a bit.

    No. He hadn¡¯t seen Judge since before Fang¡¯s graduation mission.

    He supposed that meant that Judge had died. That hurt. He''d miss the guidance and sense of brotherhood Judge gave him. He''d miss how Judge made him feel like he had a family. He''d miss a lot about the old man, but for now, he missed having someone to celebrate with the most.

    Raptor certainly wouldn''t do, even if they fought at each other''s side; even if he let Magician lead him to Micaela''s lab. Sure, Raptor might congratulate him, but one thing he liked about the guy was that he was always blunt. It would only be a gesture, not a real party. It was a ¡°good job for showing that idiot up,¡± not a, ¡°I always knew you could do it!¡± Only business brought them together, and Raptor would never imply anything but that.

    So, while Magician was happy, he supposed he¡¯d keep that all in. Until this next meeting was done. Until they got through the grading grounds. And then? Maybe he¡¯d throw a small party for himself.

    That meant he wasn''t smiling when Micaela''s door slid open, but his eyes widened when he saw what awaited on the other side.

    ¡°Congratulations!¡± The people inside cheered.

    ¡°What? I mean, for what?¡± Or for who¡­ He turned to see if it was for Raptor.

    Raptor shook his head. ¡°All you.¡±

    ¡°All me?¡± Magician murmured and turned back.

    ¡°All you.¡± Khalaf floated up beside him. ¡°Aww, but don¡¯t go for humble. The crowd loves a showman!¡±

    ¡°Why me?¡± Magician gasped.

    Fang chuckled. ¡°Your rank went up, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It did but¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot, I know,¡±--she gestured at the food around them, pizza, donuts, chips, drinks¡ª¡°but you did a good job, and just in time too. Consider it two celebrations.¡±

    Magician gaped.

    Micaela patted his back and nodded. ¡°I know, right? This doesn¡¯t seem like her at all!¡± She grinned.

    ¡°Pfft,¡± Raptor huffed. ¡°She put her chips on a player and won big.¡± He grabbed a slice. ¡°This is exactly what she¡¯d do.¡±

    ¡°Ignore him.¡± Andra said to Magician and Micaela. ¡°I think she¡¯s just showing appreciation. Upping your rank that much is impressive. You deserve this.¡±

    Her kindness shocked him and made his words come uncertain. ¡°Thank¡­thank you! I didn¡¯t think anyone would care.¡±

    Fang shook her head. "Judge cared. I know he would have celebrated with you, he did it with everyone. With him gone I thought I''d try to fill his shoes." Fang flushed, and for the first time, he felt like he truly saw her. She seemed so small and delicate. He was always taller by a bit, but now he saw how slight her muscle was, and how he had to look down to meet her eyes.

    ¡°I appreciate you,¡± He said, felt his heart crash against his ribs, and added with a look around the room, ¡°all of you.¡±

    Hope and Andra clapped. King and Ace raised a cup to him. Fang smiled and his heart swelled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± She said.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate.

    Instead, he sat with the others and laughed as they traded stories of their best moments of glory.

    Khalaf¡¯s story had him out in the city in the early days of the Overcast. They found survivors and tried to extract them, but grays had swarmed their escape route.

    ¡°Was bad news all around. They didn¡¯t notice us, but all it would have taken was one ¡®Not Fair!¡¯ to get the whole party going! I could feel the panic blooming.¡± So¡­ he became the panic, swinging his way above the grays, calling out his best impression of their morbid cry. That got their attention. ¡°I wasn¡¯t Slasher, but you know what they called me when I made it back alive?¡±

    "The legend himself?" Micaela offered. Khalaf''s hand passed through hers as they shared a high-five.

    Raptor was next in a battle royale that came down to him and one other.

    ¡°Me and her boyfriend.¡± He jabbed a thumb at Fang.

    And how did he survive the man who¡¯d become Assassin? By not fighting him alone.

    ¡°Everything was falling in on itself. I used the environment to my advantage. If the wall was weak, I went through it. If the floor was bad, I made it worse. I made him chase me and made it a pain in his ass. Eventually, he only had one arm and an ejection countdown left.¡±

    ¡°Nasty work¡­ I respect it!¡± Khalaf grinned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t. Stories about 214 are easy.¡± Andra rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Got better then?¡± Raptor growled with a smirk.

    ¡°Easy,¡± Andra said and brought up an evacuation sim. She was one of the vanguard. They had already breached a gray horde so the rest of the team could reach their targets. ¡°If even one escaped, our targets would die.¡±

    ¡°So basically Khalaf¡¯s story?¡± Raptor cackled.

    Except that it wasn¡¯t, slightly because the mission almost failed immediately. One of the ¡°survivors¡± cried out too loud and the horde fell upon them. She had to be the wall between life and death. The bloodlust still made her heart race to this day.

    ¡°I swear I only had blood and sweat in my eyes in the end.¡±

    ¡°Scary work.¡± Khalaf whistled.

    Raptor, however, shrugged.

    ¡°Mine was an extermination mission.¡± Hope followed his sister. ¡°Except it wasn¡¯t a call to action. I asked my team if I could do it alone. There was a complex, and I had to clear it of grays¡­¡±

    And he did, decreasing a 45-minute sim down to 15 minutes.

    ¡°Efficient,¡± Ace remarked. ¡°How¡¯d you manage to do it that fast?¡±

    "Same as Raptor, I used the environment." He smiled, but his eyes told a more precise tale.

    It gave Magician chills.

    ¡°You already know ours,¡± King turned to him with a smile. ¡°And we know yours. Good job again. It¡¯s always great when a tech score beats a combat.¡±

    Magician grinned. ¡°Thanks! Though I was a little worried when he maximized his luminance.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Raptor spoke up. ¡°203 did that too! What the hell do they have you guys learning in Luminance training?¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± King stopped Hope and Andra from answering. ¡°Did you mean to say amplified?¡±

    Magician shook his head. ¡°No. His luminance was already amplified.¡±

    King¡¯s eyes widened. Micaela¡¯s did too. Magician cocked an eyebrow.

    ¡°Is there a problem with maximizing?¡± He looked from them to Hope and Andra.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of maximizing before.¡± Hope shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s because only refracted harbingers should be able to maximize.¡± King replied.

    ¡°Which begs the question? How are there two people here who can?¡± Micaela squeaked.

    ¡°Mysteries upon mysteries.¡± Khalaf floated above them.

    ¡°Sounds like he should be higher than 350 then.¡± Raptor said between bites.

    ¡°Should we be concerned?¡± Fang threw the question at King.

    ¡°Maybe not¡­technically they are our allies. It doesn¡¯t have to mean a luster is involved either. Harbingers were originally supposed to use a luminance cluster.¡± He answered. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­strange that they¡¯re able to. Especially considering how New Dawn¡¯s plans backfired.¡±

    ¡°Well they sure could! And it looked like their armor had circuitry in it too,¡± Raptor spoke up again.

    ¡°That could be explained by their bands being altered, or someone showing them how to change them¡­¡± Micaela offered. ¡°But who and how?¡±

    ¡°Yet more questions!¡± Khalaf pouted. ¡°But will we ever get answers?¡±

    Magician perked up at that, remembering why he came to the lab in the first place. ¡°I have some! About the umbra that is.¡±

    The room gave him their attention. He cleared his throat, thinking back to how he¡¯d simplify it.

    ¡°The darkness is alive.¡± He started.

    Micaela let out a tired sigh, then shook her head.

    ¡°Wait! It¡¯s umbra! I don¡¯t have to teach anyone about this! Go on, actually!¡±

    ¡°I was thinking about the question Fang mentioned. What is your Dark Name? Even after telling us what it means, it still doesn¡¯t make sense when we hear it. I think that¡¯s because knowing what it translates too isn¡¯t important. You need to know what it means.¡±

    ¡°Like interpreting a French poem from its English translation. You can call a flower a flower, but maybe the French version has context for why the rose might be thornless.¡± Micaela offered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Magician replied. ¡°What is your Dark Name? How about What should the Dark call you?¡± He offered. ¡°Because a Dark name isn¡¯t just about becoming a devil. It¡¯s about becoming one with the umbra, becoming a conduit for it.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Elaborate more on that.¡± King asked. ¡°You say conduit like umbra is something that paths through us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s kinda what I¡¯m saying. When you guys talk about Refraction, its about taking a finite light and manipulating it. That¡¯s why there are limits to it and why you can¡¯t grow if you do it wrong. It¡¯s an internal system, but Umbra is entirely external. It¡¯s all around us, and we can¡¯t use it until we get rid of the light within us. To use Umbra it has to path through us, it¡¯s the first time we become aware of it. Even us lightless types still need to terminate our luminance for it.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s sort of like accessing a network?¡± Micaela offered. ¡°But how does that make it alive?¡±

    ¡°Because it needs a name before you can access the network. Terminating your luminance lets you on the server, but finding your Dark Name opens up admin permissions letting you into deeper systems. This happens because the darkness recognizes you individually.¡±

    ¡°I miss Rashawn.¡± Micaella suddenly said, wistfully. Magician cocked an eyebrow but King chuckled.

    "Me too." He smiled.

    They looked at him to continue, not even slightly interested in elaborating. Despite the non sequitur, he had little other choice. So he raised his hands and spun a dark web in the air.

    Starting from the outer edge, he explained, ¡°Without a Dark Name, you can¡¯t go much further than here and at this point, the Dark Paths are no different than Refraction Points with each one acting as a shadow. Once you get the name though,¡± He dragged his finger to the web¡¯s heart. ¡°You become one with the network. It isn¡¯t just access, it¡¯s integration.¡±

    Fang nodded. ¡°I see. That explains why I sensed it when you two terminated your luminance.¡±

    King nodded. ¡°Oh. As if each bend represents another devil, perhaps?¡±

    ¡°There are idiots in this room, y¡¯know?¡± Raptor jabbed a thumb at himself. ¡°Dumb it down.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t shower until you have your name on the water bill.¡± Khalaf offered. ¡°And once your name is, you always know how much hot water is left¡ªso you never have to take a cold shower again.¡±

    ¡°Now that makes sense!¡± Raptor grinned, nodding emphatically. ¡°Like, maybe you can make all cold showers hot, even.¡±

    Khalaf hovered beside him. ¡°And you thought you had no technical score.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just sane.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ve been accused of that on occasion.¡±

    King ignored them. ¡°So what are the Dark Paths?¡± He asked.

    "Here''s my current theory." Magician collapsed the web into a ball and shaped new forms with each new path. Like, refraction, he theorized six.

    Consuming took the form of a thousand snapping maws, growing out to pull apart a star he dangled above them.

    Deviating pierced the star like a needle and flowed through it like a ravine, its dark essence splitting a canyon into islands.

    Engulfing submerged it, like a globe slowly filling, swallowing the star like its core.

    Corrupting rose as a dark reflection, twinkling with it, each new flash throwing off its pattern.

    Abstracting surrounded it like an aura each pulse of its radiance tossing a dark echo further.

    Inverting pulsed within it, calling that radiance to implode like a black hole.

    Magician¡¯s eyes sparkled as he let these forms float around him. Micaela, however, shuddered.

    ¡°How¡¯d you make me feel sorry for a sparkle of light?¡±

    Magician beamed. ¡°Because of the accuracy of it. Which loans itself to why fear plays a role for Dark Gods.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over them first.¡± King said. ¡°There are six so I¡¯m wondering, are they parallels to refraction points.¡±

    ¡°Parallels is a good way to put it. I said shadows before too, because its important to remember that they exist separately from the light. A dark solution, not a dark opposition.¡±

    ¡°Like¡­Dark Magic and Light Magic?¡± Andra offered. ¡°Like, there are dark forces you draw from. Witches get their power from a devil. Priestesses get their power from a god. Stuff like that.¡± She looked around, expecting someone else to get it. Khalaf and Micaela were nodding at least, so she had to be on to something.

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± Magician even agreed, ¡°because it speaks to the two different people able to interact with this power. Witches are like Dark Disciples. Priestesses are like Radiant Acolytes.¡±

    ¡°And that brings to mind Orders too!¡± Micaela exclaimed. ¡°But what are the parallels?¡±

    King stroked his chin for a minute, after raising his hand to get a chance from Magician. He thought it over and turned on a screen nearby.

    ¡°How¡¯s this then.¡± A list slowly appeared.

    Consuming to Bestowing.

    Deviating to Guiding.

    Engulfing to Adorning.

    Corrupting to Forging.

    Abstracting to Illuminating.

    Inverting to Bending.

    Micaela shook her head. ¡°Based on what we saw, I would have guessed Deviating was Bending¡¯s parallel.¡±

    ¡°I considered that.¡± King nodded. ¡°Except that the deviation formed islands, as guiding is like building. It¡¯s about changing the structure of your resource, whereas Bending¡­¡±

    ¡°Is about changing the polarity!¡± Micaela clapped.

    King nodded, and Magician nodded to them both.

    Fang said, ¡°So when I cast Who lurks in the Dark? What path does that come from?¡±

    ¡°Deviating.¡± Magician answered without a second thought. ¡°You use umbra to make portals. Based on what you told us, Assassin was the same. It¡¯s just a difference of deviating the light, yourself, or the darkness.¡±

    Raptor raised his hand. ¡°And me with my raptorman form?¡±

    ¡°Corrupting.¡± Magician nodded to him. ¡°Same principle. You¡¯re corrupting yourself, the light, or the darkness.¡±

    "Wow," Andra gasped. "So things like vampirism and lycanthropy would be corruption." In her way, everything was starting to make sense. He wished he could understand her words though.

    ¡°Let¡¯s double back around to the darkness being alive though.¡± Micaela said. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like you mean it in the same way I¡¯d say that luminance is alive.¡±

    ¡°Depends on what you¡¯d mean.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the spirit right? Luminance maintains our intentions because even when its separated from us, its still us. It¡¯d have to be bigger or, let¡¯s say, more potent to count as being a duplicate, but otherwise, our luminance is alive because we¡¯re alive.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I mean it differently.¡± Magician smiled. ¡°When I say the darkness is alive, I meant it more like the darkness is made of life. Everything that is dark energy is alive. Where light energy could mean anything from your spirit to a photon, dark energy isn¡¯t so limited. It is always both alive and not alive.¡± He had been waiting to say that.

    It was clear Micaela was thinking those words over, and King seemed to be right alongside her. The rest of the room waited with bated breath for their conclusion, except Andra, whose eyes suddenly shined.

    ¡°I just thought of something. What if a Dark Name is like an inversion of a God given name? In folklore, things like faeries could have control over you if they got your name or vice versa. Same for something like a demon. In away, it all comes from this place of being named under a god. Like, you can erase your name from the book of the dead and you¡¯ll live forever.¡± She was thinking out loud. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then a Dark Name is how you¡­hide from that god. Or¡­! Let¡¯s say, it¡¯s how you evade one!¡±

    Ace''s eyes widened as if their minds shared a track. "Then a Devil Name is the name of something born from the darkness but known by the light."

    Micaela and King perked up at that, looked at each other, and then at Magician.

    ¡°Born from the darkness!¡± King sprung on that phrase. ¡°Then what you¡¯re suggesting is that the darkness its a place of life.¡±

    ¡°Like a microspace, or quantum space. Inherently alive, just not observably.¡±

    Raptor shot a look at Khalaf, ¡°can you dumb it down again?¡±

    Khalaf grinned. ¡°Hand sanitizer only kills 99.9% of germs, but germs spread fast.¡±

    ¡°So we¡¯re basically viruses from the darkness?¡± Raptor looked at Magician.

    ¡°In¡­so many words¡­There¡¯s still something to be said about scale, but you could put it like that.¡±

    Suddenly, Hope asked,

    "So a person with a luminance could never become a devil then?"

    "Maybe not never¡­but considering how the dark call works, maybe you''re right." Magician answered, though his eyes lingered on Hope. He had listened quietly for the most part, but those words said a lot about where his mind was going.

    ¡°At best, a Dark God¡­¡± King offered. ¡°But that raises a question. Ace and I are God Coffins. We were revived because our masters use the reignited using the light of hells. We have human souls though, we just use umbra to trap a god¡¯s light inside them¡­What about you three though? Were you ever human?¡±

    Raptor grinned. ¡°Better question. Are we even human right now?¡±

    King agreed and looked at Magician. The room did as well waiting as he thought his answer over. If the darkness was alive, and Luminance is the memory of one¡¯s humanity, then how could he say they were ever human? If they never had a luminance, were they just human in imitation only? What did that make them? He didn¡¯t know. Still, he could say this¡­

    "No, we aren''t." He was sure of it, even as he raised his very human-looking hand. "And I think figuring out what we are is our next step." He lowered it and met Fang''s eyes.

    ¡°Will it help us win?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s the only reason we haven¡¯t yet.¡± He answered.

    ¡°God made us all in his image,¡± Andra thought aloud. ¡°What if that was a blessing for some of us, and a curse for others?¡± She looked at Magician, and he took the words to heart.

    Raptor rose loudly, grabbed several more slices of pizza, and looked around the room.

    ¡°So¡­are we done now. It doesn¡¯t seem like you guys have anything left to say.¡± He took a bite. ¡°I mean anything that¡¯ll matter.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re done.¡± Fang nodded, then looked around the room herself. ¡°Rest well tonight, everyone, tomorrow we¡¯ll see what the grading grounds throw at us.¡±

    ¡°You guys can rest. I¡¯m about to go see if that woman is as wild as she claims she is.¡± Raptor left without further elaboration.

    Magician felt like there was more to say, but only one thing that absolutely needed to be said. As everyone began to divvy up the leftovers, he came up to Ace. His approach interrupted a conversation between him and Andra, but Magician wanted her present and thought this would be best for both of them.

    ¡°Ace, while we have to figure out what we are, I think you have to reevaluate how you look at the darkness.¡±

    Ace nodded. ¡°I thought you might say that. I¡¯ve been using the umbra as a weapon. By coating the edge of my blades with it, I can cut gods without struggling. But you make it sound like there¡¯s a lot more I could do.¡±

    ¡°We were just talking about that.¡± Andra nodded. ¡°There are not really concrete examples of dark gods in mythology. There are evil gods, and gods for things like sickness and death, but gods with dark powers are rare. The ones who do have them are kind of known for them, like Nyx and Erebus, or the Morigna. After everything you all said, I was thinking that Ace is a lot more like them than someone like Zeus.¡±

    Magician smiled. ¡°I wish I knew these names and could offer some theories about them, but you¡¯re right. Being a dark god is different. You¡¯re not dark-orange, you¡¯re Dark and Orange. Right now, the orange is empowered by the desire to seek revenge, but what is the dark?¡± He searched Ace¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can tell you, but I don¡¯t think you need me to either.¡±

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a dark name I need to find?¡± Ace searched back.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re more like a node if we¡¯re sticking to Micaela¡¯s metaphor.¡± He drew a new star from the darkness and wrapped it in a cage. ¡°You can never become a full conduit for the dark energy, but it meets you as it paths through the network. I think what you¡¯re looking for is a¡­dark persona maybe. Something tied to the light within you.¡±

    ¡°Dark Persona¡­¡± Ace murmured.

    ¡°I can¡¯t offer more than that, don¡¯t know enough about gods.¡± Magician gave him an apologetic smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Ace smiled back. ¡°All I needed was a place to start. I¡¯m sure Phosphorus found an answer.¡±

    That was it then. Magician had nothing left to say. He started pushing past them, trying to get some leftovers before there was nothing left to take, but Andra followed giving him pause.

    ¡°What are you doing tonight?¡± She met his eyes with such a look that his heart slammed against his ribs for the second time today. ¡°It¡¯s not a date,¡± She said as if she heard it, ¡°I just figure we could talk about gods and myth. Maybe there¡¯s more we can find out together.¡±

    He laughed, ¡°I guess I¡¯m free then. I was going to keep working on my paths, but I can do that and talk.¡±

    She started helping him collect things. ¡°We¡¯ll need a lot then. No stopping to grab food.¡±

    Magician looked at Ace and got a shrug back. He looked around for Hope and got the same reaction. The only one who could soothe the confusion that crept into his mind rose from the table beside them.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re finally getting proof that you¡¯re on the team.¡± Khalaf grinned. ¡°Enjoy it, because tomorrow feels like it¡¯ll throw enjoyment out the window.¡±

    Despite himself, Magician supposed he should. He had been so focused on raising his rank, that he hadn¡¯t had the chance to worry about the grading grounds or what it¡¯d truly mean to be graded¡­

    [Chapter 15 ends¡­]

 B2| Chapter 16éˆ¥æ“œlways Gambling

    Chapter 16¡ªAlways Gambling

    Administrator Justine stood in front of a heavy stone gate in what could be considered the basement of her office. Characters she couldn¡¯t read were etched into its arch, glowing dimly as if to tell her it was starting to turn on. She knew they spelled out names, and though she couldn¡¯t read them they filled her with trepidation. They were the names of the ones passing out the grades, and she didn¡¯t know enough about them to have any hope.

    Frankly, she didn¡¯t even want to open the grading grounds up. Even without Trefor¡¯s input, it wasn¡¯t a simple thing, not when there was no guarantee of success but failure was final. After Silas came back three limbs down, she still pushed this gate to the back of her mind, more than willing to gamble with Judge than be the first to come knocking. That was one of the few things her predecessor actually taught her. This gate was better ignored unless the knocking came from the other side.

    ¡°But it didn¡¯t,¡± She murmured to herself. ¡°Like we¡¯re both playing a waiting game, except you all know more about the city than I do.¡± She looked at each name like a tribunal, preceding over the ruins of New York in clandestine meetings. ¡°And these god damned conditions.¡± Every number from 1 to 400. Every one, when she wouldn¡¯t even throw seasoned scouts at it. ¡°What¡¯s the end game here? Are we allies, or is this just a show for you!¡± She wanted to kick it or punch it, but even a truck couldn¡¯t move those gates until the names wanted.

    She let out a tired sigh and ran a hand through her hair. Gambling away Judge still left a sour aftertaste. Her chips were down. She needed his graduates to make it all worth it, even if she lost everything up until the final hand.

    Turning away from the gate, she stepped up to a control panel and started pressing buttons and pulling levers. The basement jerked suddenly, then started moving, sliding up on rails until it was level with the ground floor. She gave the gate one final exhausted look before heading into the lobby, where she found Trefor waiting.

    ¡°Do I applaud you for being punctual?¡± She said as she strolled past him.

    He followed, with three others on his tail. They said nothing as she stepped onto the elevator, but Trefor held her eyes with the certainty of someone who knew the city. He was graded after all. One of her gleaming successes handed back from the people on the other side. It made her let out another sigh and lean against the wall.

    ¡°Well, get to it, no point waiting till we reached my floor.¡±

    ¡°These are the three I¡¯m choosing.¡± He said.

    ¡°Only three?¡± Justine looked at them then pulled a tablet out from behind her back. She took each of them in its camera and flicked down the dossiers that popped onto the screen.

    It started with Number 34. At 68-years-old, he had no business being a Number, not simply for the fact he should have graduated by now, but for the fact that he was too damn old. She could hardly say he looked it, however. While olive skin had already wrinkled and long hair had already grayed, he stood with poise and a strong foundation, looking like it¡¯d take an army to knock him down. Despite the overcast, he maintained a broad form, and his dark eyes belayed a keenest she couldn¡¯t even see in Trefor¡¯s.

    ¡°34, why you?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m old, right?¡± He gave back a smile. ¡°I recognize I¡¯m not as spry as all those kids out there. I recognize that this is a young man¡¯s job. But, before the world ended, admin, I had already dedicated my life to fighting. It was either MMA or Marines. When they started recruiting Scores, I was quick to throw my name in. I live to fight, admin. I¡¯d like to die that way too.¡±

    She laughed. ¡°Not interested in rotting in a bed, are you?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯ve been waiting for my name to come up in the lottery, in fact, but I¡¯ve kept up with my training.¡±

    ¡°Why are you only ranked 34 then?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t have to take tests anymore. All the proctors and trainers recognize where I stand. Even the grades do.¡± He gave Trefor a nod and got one back. ¡°I¡¯m ranked 34 because I choose to stay at rank 34.¡±

    She looked at his dossier again. None of his scores were below 20 cycles. His Combat and Leadership scores were among the highest, but what really blew her away was how high he had gotten his mental. 30 cycles¡­well, she guessed he was in his right mind.

    ¡°You have every right to choose how you die. So choose to live for another twenty years. Die in your bed regardless because you kept fighting till there were no fights left.¡± She nodded to him firmly, then looked at the second Number to come up.

    Number 66 stood at a head with her with shimmering dark skin and a head completely shaved. The woman was nowhere near as old as 34, coming in younger than Justine at a ripe 32. She didn¡¯t have a lot of muscle on her either, but there was something about the way she stood that reminded the admin of a cat. Whatever lay beneath the skin was honed for precise movement, every tendon and sinew meant to guide a deadly pounce. Sure enough, her agility score seemed to prove that, with her combat score coming second and¡­her mental coming third. Justine looked at Trefor, wondering if this would be the trend.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find that each profile says enough by itself. I didn¡¯t think you wanted me to waste time selling them to you.¡± He spoke.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. But now I¡¯m wondering if you spent any time on this at all.¡±

    ¡°Not recently, no. While this wasn¡¯t my original plan, I¡¯ve been keeping my eyes on Numbers and Scouts for when the grounds opened next. I was always going to recommend them. I just had to narrow down my choices in these past few days.¡±

    Justine made a non-commital sound at that, respecting the work he put in even if it put her own opinion aside. Rank be damned, she couldn¡¯t tackle this all alone. A second-in-command was desperately needed, but putting everything on one person was the perfect way to make a scapegoat. Or, maybe it¡¯d be better to say a sacrificial lamb all things considered. Could she hate Trefor for giving her one less reason to go toward a ceremonial death?

    She turned back to 66. ¡°Why take him up on the offer?¡±

    The woman saluted. ¡°Because I don¡¯t think being a scout would ever be enough. Unlike 34, I was happy I didn¡¯t win the lottery. It only ever sounded like I¡¯d be checking the back alleys, not going out to find the right targets. I believe that New York isn¡¯t just about dealing with the Grays. I¡¯m sure there are more important targets to aim for, and the best way to do that is by being graded.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re looking to be a hero?¡± The admin cocked an eyebrow.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m looking to be a kill shot.¡± 66 lowered her hand.

    ¡°And what if the shot misses?¡±

    ¡°Then at least it was taken.¡±

    Justine let out a cackle at that. It was a good response, and she wished more of her bullets were prepared to be misfired. She sized 66 up one more time then flicked to the last dossier.

    Number 12 probably could have demanded her action sooner, considering how much space he took up. He was a big man, in multiple senses. His strong brown body was wide with muscle, and at 6¡¯6 he towered over them all. Long and shimmering hair pulled back into a puffy ponytail, making a backdrop for his shoulder and head. His eyes said nothing of his prowess, but as stacked as he was, she wondered if there was anything left to say at all.

    She checked his scores. Endurance ranked at the top, to no surprise at all. Then came his combat, which didn¡¯t blindside her either. Finally, of course, came his mental, similarly as high as the other two, speaking volumes before she could even ask a question. Still, she asked one either way.

    ¡°And you?¡± She looked up as if it was easy. 12 put on a charming smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m a big man, ma¡¯am.¡± He let out a chuckle. ¡°My folks came from the islands y¡¯know¡ªdah was a big man too. He spent his life hauling fish before he came up to New York for mah, who wanted a life in an office even while her coworkers dreamed about going to Hawaii. She used to say that it ain¡¯t paradise when you live there, so there wasn¡¯t a reason to hold on.¡±

    Justine caught herself chuckling again. Nothing in the dossier prepared her for the big man to be so family-minded. It made her look for his age, and sitting at 28, she wondered how his parents preserved this innocence in such a wretched world.

    ¡°Mah didn¡¯t think New York was paradise either, but I think she wants to go back to it. Maybe she¡¯ll head back to the islands and have a different outlook. I figure, if it wasn¡¯t for the overcast I¡¯d be out hauling fish myself. Hard work comes easy to me, admin, so I¡¯d rather do the hardest work there is.¡±

    Justine gave him one more look then flicked through her tablet again. She brought up a screen for elevator controls, and ever so slightly, its momentum changed, actually rising to her office instead of playing pretend. She probably wasn¡¯t going to deny this group, but she wanted to make sure she knew them before she pulled them in. It was easy to trust Trefor, in the same way it was easy to trust a drink to ease her nerves. But, they were walking into something sobering and it paid to keep her wits. She did keep them, as she led their group into her office, giving away absolutely nothing as Trefor let out a gasp.

    Someone was waiting inside.

    She was a young woman¡ªthe youngest amongst them¡ªsitting in a chair across from Justine¡¯s seat with two swords laid across her lap. Her hair was long and black; her eyes, the type of brown people liked to call hazel. She sat in what could be considered a uniform, except for the purple mantle draped over her shoulders. She looked over those shoulders as Justine came back, wearing a demure smile that might have hidden her nature, if the admin hadn¡¯t spoken to her already.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± Trefor asked as Justine headed to her seat.

    ¡°My contribution.¡± The admin sat and gestured, letting his group sit down as well. ¡°I told you that I had to call in some favors, she¡¯s what I got back.¡±

    Trefor brought up a tablet of his own, captured the girl, and then glared at it confused. ¡°She¡¯s not in our database.¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not,¡± said the girl, ¡°I¡¯m not from the Enclave.¡±

    ¡°Not from the enclave?¡± Trefor threw a look at her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t believe that normally, but I definitely don¡¯t believe that right now. Admin, you shouldn¡¯t either.¡±

    ¡°Truth doesn¡¯t require our belief, Trefor. This girl crossed the city to get here before the grounds opened.¡±

    The grade¡¯s mouth dropped and he shook his head vehemently. ¡°With respect, ma¡¯am, that can¡¯t be possible.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I cut my way through the yokai out there?¡± The girl¡¯s smile shifted, letting a bit of her true nature show.

    She lifted the shorter of the blades from her lap and slid it from its sheath. Justine thought it might be a tanto, and the most interesting part of it was its edge. It was so deeply purple one could almost think the metal was dyed. It wasn¡¯t, not in the traditional sense. Dying it was a test in and of itself and this girl had passed with flying colors. Even if Trefor didn¡¯t fully get that, she could see he understood. The girl was still smiling too, belaying that she saw the clarity in his eyes.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The Grade asked, trying to level his voice.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°You can call me Tomoe. Though I¡¯d normally go by Princess Tomoe.¡± Tomoe rose and bowed.

    ¡°Princess?¡± Trefor looked from her to Justine.

    ¡°Tell me something, Trefor, do you remember the shogun?¡± The admin asked in response.

    ¡°The who? The what?¡±

    ¡°I remember her,¡± 34 replied. ¡°She was a frightening young lady who always kept the scouts in line. She was their leader, and had them organized in ways that¡¯d make the marines proud. People called her the Shogun in part because she filled the role of a military leader well.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the other part?¡± 12 asked.

    ¡°She demanded they call her Shogun,¡± 34 answered. ¡°But¡­she¡¯s been gone forever¡­maybe around fifteen or so years ago. She led a group of scouts out and never came back. Admin, are you saying this girl is related to her?¡±

    Tomoe chuckled. ¡°My mother has always been dramatic like that, hasn¡¯t she?¡± She gave 34 a look, as if to say it couldn¡¯t be clearer. ¡°She survived. I don¡¯t think the city could kill her even now. She didn¡¯t just take scouts, however, she took my older brother and me too. Actually a lot of kids.¡±

    ¡°She took children out through the grays and¡ª

    ¡°Yokai?¡± Tomoe offered as Trefor paused, either not aware or unconcerned about the secret he was trying to keep.

    Justine might have told her it was a secret, but if his Numbers were going to be graded, there was no point in keeping secrets. Trefor met her eyes and understood, swallowing the word as if he didn¡¯t like the taste.

    ¡°Yokai¡­sure¡­she took children out through that?¡±

    Tomoe chuckled again. ¡°Those were hardly the worse things we had to deal with out there. Besides, Mother kept us protected. In her domain, learning the blade is crucial.¡±

    Nothing the girl said seemed to ease the man¡¯s frustration, but that was where being the admin came in handy. She didn¡¯t need Trefor¡¯s approval to send Tomoe into the grounds. She only introduced them some his team wouldn¡¯t be blindsided.

    ¡°You came through the city by yourself?¡± 66 asked suddenly.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s gotten worse than it normally is. Or better if you ask my brother.¡±

    ¡°How did you do that? And what are you calling yokai? I¡¯ve heard that word before but¡­you¡¯re not talking about the grays, they¡¯re more like zombies.¡±

    Tomoe gave 66 a grin. ¡°Yokai are monsters that haunt specific places in Japanese folklore.¡± She said. ¡°So think along those lines. New York is full of monsters.¡±

    66 turned her attention to Justine. ¡°And that¡¯s what we¡¯re fighting?¡±

    Justine nodded firmly. ¡°That¡¯s what the grading grounds will test you to fight.¡±

    66 turned to Trefor next. ¡°This is why you always recommended we focus on our luminance training.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Luminance is your greatest weapon against the city.¡±

    ¡°You call it luminance, do you?¡± Tomoe said. ¡°We¡¯ve been calling it ki. But I guess the name doesn¡¯t matter that much.¡± Her eyes widened as if she shocked herself. ¡°Where are my manners? I forgot to ask your names.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have one.¡± 66 replied.

    Tomoe chuckled. ¡°Having a name is as important as training a Luminance though.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and share your names. There¡¯s no point being numbers with your allies.¡± Justine said.

    ¡°I¡¯m Sione,¡± 12 spoke first. ¡°Given to me by my mah. I¡¯ve been trying to earn it back.¡± He let out a laugh.

    ¡°Vega,¡± came 34, offering Tomoe a hand. She shook firmly and his eyes glinted with approval. ¡°I remember your mother and I¡¯m prepared to work with any of her soldiers.¡±

    66 took in Tomoe again. Her gaze was intent, and Justine wondered, was that doubt in her eyes? Was it directed at the girl or herself? It was hard to imagine the latter, but when 66 answered it made complete sense.

    ¡°Call me, Arrow.¡± A name for a kill shot.

    Tomoe smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a good one.¡±

    Justine nodded. Arrow spoke volumes, saying that this woman would hit her mark. She had no reason to doubt any of Trefor¡¯s picks, but if she had to bet on one of them, she¡¯d put all her chips on Arrow. The thought made her want to laugh, however. Maybe she shouldn¡¯t think so much about gambling on people.

    ¡°Why did the Shogun send you here?¡± Trefor asked and broke her chain of thought.

    Tomoe looked into his eyes, then closed her own and smiled. ¡°You already know that the city has become more dangerous, right?¡± He nodded. ¡°Well, my mother says its time to prepare for war. The training we¡¯ve had isn¡¯t going to be enough, so Shoto and I are looking for ways to get stronger. When your administrator contacted us asking for some assistance, I saw my chance.¡±

    ¡°Why two kids instead of a seasoned soldier?¡±

    Tomoe chuckled. ¡°You can call them samurai you know? It¡¯s all spears and Japanese swords over there. Mom is very serious about her title.¡±

    ¡°Samurai. Soldiers. Either or. Why her kids instead of them?¡±

    Tomoe¡¯s eyes opened and when she met Trefor¡¯s this time there came a sudden charge in the air. It wasn¡¯t figurative either. Justine felt something clash in the room, almost so palpable that it bowed her and the numbers over. The two held each other¡¯s gaze¡ªhad a silent battle¡ªand despite all of her authority she felt like she couldn¡¯t stop them. She opened her mouth despite it, but the matter just as quickly solved itself.

    ¡°I get it¡­¡± Trefor¡¯s words came labored.

    Tomoe smiled again. ¡°Our samurai are a lot like you. They can do as much as you. Essentially, they cannot cross the city by themselves.¡± The words came gently but each still landed with force. ¡°Any other questions?¡±

    The Grade shook his head. ¡°No¡­not for you.¡± He turned to Justine, reminding her that she was in charge. ¡°It¡¯s there anything else we need to attend to before the grounds open?¡±

    Again, Justine opened her mouth to cast order over the room, when her tablet beeped. A video feed came up when she raised it, peering into the elevator down the hall. Her brow furrowed as she flicked down her notifications and saw that she missed three from reception. It stayed furrowed as she opened the elevator, and the room stayed silent until the office opened too.

    Stepping inside came a strong brunette, with hair shaved on one side for stitches. The woman hardly looked like she should be walking, dressed in the dull uniform of an off-duty soldier, but with one arm in a sling and a crutch under the other one. Justine couldn¡¯t decide if she was angrier that the woman was here or angrier that the Numbers had seen her, but she was furious either way, especially with the Number the woman towed behind her.

    ¡°Lauren,¡± Justine said it as if to stab her. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like bed rest and he doesn¡¯t look like someone who should be in my office.¡± Lauren was one of the surviving Grade¡ªA¡¯s, who should have been too injured to be in the public eye.

    ¡°The grading grounds are opening today, so I thought you might be preparing something like this.¡± Lauren looked from Justine to Trefor and back. ¡°I figured you might have asked him to bring you people.¡±

    ¡°And if I did that¡¯s not your concern.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore,¡± came Trefor, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t be concerning yourself with anything at all.¡±

    ¡°Trefor.¡± The woman glared. ¡°Should a Grade-B really be taking that tone with a Grade-A?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to pull rank on me, Lauren. You were once my subordinate.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Before I realized how weak you made us.¡± She looked at the Numbers he brought along. ¡°Are you even aiming to make them Grade A, or are you going to make them settle for B like you did?¡±

    ¡°Watch your tone. You know full well it wasn¡¯t that simple!¡±

    ¡°And I know full well that we don¡¯t need anymore god damned Grade-B¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Justine roared, bringing this quarrel to a quick close. ¡°Explain yourself, Lauren! Right now!¡±

    Lauren cleared her throat and her Number strode forward. ¡°I want my brother placed on this team.¡±

    Justine scanned him and scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s rank 201! What do you expect him to do?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am! I may be 201 but I am one of the best in the upper 200 ranks. My score spread is good and balanced!¡± There wasn¡¯t even a pause for thought.

    ¡°The fact that you¡¯re saying that is the very reason you shouldn¡¯t be in this room.¡± Justine didn¡¯t pause either. ¡°Lauren,¡± she said the name pointedly, ¡°Why did you bring your brother to me?¡±

    ¡°Because we need a guaranteed Grade A. I¡¯ve been training him specifically for the grading ground. There¡¯s only two others I¡¯d include but none of them are as good as him.¡±

    Trefor¡¯s brow furrowed and he strode forward. ¡°Training him? Lauren you can¡¯t, you know damn well that¡¯s too dangerous!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t he? Do you see any issues?¡± She glared up.

    Justine rubbed her forehead, she hated listening to half-spoken conversations. She hated the secrets of the grading ground and whatever she wasn¡¯t supposed to know. She hated that this boy was in her office, and most of all hated that she couldn¡¯t just have a drink.

    Lauren continued, ¡°Tell her, Trefor. He¡¯s going into the grading ground anyway. He¡¯ll get far, but he could go all the way if he had the right team for it.¡±

    Trefor gritted his teeth and clenched his fist. ¡°She¡¯s¡­right, admin.¡±

    Justine¡¯s let out a groan. ¡°Of course she is! So, surely, she¡¯s also prepared for if things go wrong.¡±

    ¡°If they don¡¯t turn out well, I never had a brother to begin with.¡± Lauren¡¯s words stabbed deeper than her own, and Justine almost felt bad for the boy who had to take them. He didn¡¯t give much of his pain away, but the way his face went blank said volumes.

    ¡°I agree with this too.¡± Tomoe said. ¡°I¡¯m a clueless as the rest of us are but¡­I want to see what type of gamble she¡¯s making.¡±

    Justine¡¯s tablet beeped again. If she wanted to object or steer this conversation any other way, she had just lost her last second to do so. What should have been a quick briefing ate up the rest of her time. Scouts and Numbers alike were gathering in her citadel, waiting for her to open the grading grounds up.

    ¡°We¡¯re always gambling around here,¡± She said, mostly to herself. ¡°I¡¯m calling your group Unit Blackjack. Vega, you will be in charge of leading, and I want you to make special exceptions when it comes to Tomoe and combat. The rest of you do not move without his orders. Now, everyone except Lauren and Trefor out of my office. Get to the Gate, if you¡¯re not there by the time my announcement is up you get less than five minutes to make it.¡±

    The Numbers and Tomoe saluted then quickly filed out of the room. Justine glared at Trefor and Lauren, but knew her interrogation would have to wait. If she wanted answers, it was probably best to make sure the gate was closed tightly first¡­

    [Chapter 16 ends¡­]